This is a modern-English version of Far from the Madding Crowd, originally written by Hardy, Thomas. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

27 1874, First Edition; illustrated.
1895, Second Edition, extensively revised by Thomas Hardy.

Far from the Madding Crowd

by Thomas Hardy

AUTHOR OF
“A PAIR OF BLUE EYES,” “UNDER THE GREENWOOD TREE,” ETC.



AUTHOR OF
“A PAIR OF BLUE EYES,” “UNDER THE GREENWOOD TREE,” ETC.



WITH TWELVE ILLUSTRATIONS.

WITH TWELVE ILLUSTRATIONS.

IN TWO VOLUMES


IN 2 VOLUMES

LONDON:
SMITH, ELDER & CO., 15, WATERLOO PLACE.
1874.

LONDON:
SMITH, ELDER & CO., 15, WATERLOO PLACE.
1874.


Contents

VOLUME I.
CHAPTER I. DESCRIPTION OF FARMER OAK—AN INCIDENT
CHAPTER II. NIGHT—THE FLOCK—AN INTERIOR—ANOTHER INTERIOR
CHAPTER III. A GIRL ON HORSEBACK—CONVERSATION
CHAPTER IV. GABRIEL’S RESOLVE—THE VISIT—THE MISTAKE
CHAPTER V. DEPARTURE OF BATHSHEBA—A PASTORAL TRAGEDY
CHAPTER VI. THE FAIR—THE JOURNEY—THE FIRE
CHAPTER VII. RECOGNITION—A TIMID GIRL
CHAPTER VIII. THE MALTHOUSE—THE CHAT—NEWS
CHAPTER IX. THE HOMESTEAD—A VISITOR—HALF CONFIDENCES
CHAPTER X. MISTRESS AND MEN
CHAPTER XI. MELCHESTER MOOR—SNOW—A MEETING
CHAPTER XII. FARMERS—A RULE—AN EXCEPTION
CHAPTER XIII. SORTES SANCTORUM—THE VALENTINE
CHAPTER XIV. EFFECT OF THE LETTER—SUNRISE
CHAPTER XV. A MORNING MEETING—THE LETTER AGAIN
CHAPTER XVI. ALL SAINTS’ AND ALL SOULS’
CHAPTER XVII. IN THE MARKET-PLACE
CHAPTER XVIII. BOLDWOOD IN MEDITATION—A VISIT
CHAPTER XIX. THE SHEEP-WASHING—THE OFFER
CHAPTER XX. PERPLEXITY—GRINDING THE SHEARS—A QUARREL
CHAPTER XXI. TROUBLES IN THE FOLD—A MESSAGE
CHAPTER XXII. THE GREAT BARN AND THE SHEEP-SHEARERS
CHAPTER XXIII. EVENTIDE—A SECOND DECLARATION
CHAPTER XXIV. THE SAME NIGHT—THE FIR PLANTATION
CHAPTER XXV. THE NEW ACQUAINTANCE DESCRIBED
CHAPTER XXVI. SCENE ON THE VERGE OF THE HAY-MEAD
CHAPTER XXVII. HIVING THE BEES
CHAPTER XXVIII. THE HOLLOW AMID THE FERNS
CHAPTER XXIX. PARTICULARS OF A TWILIGHT WALK
CHAPTER XXX. HOT CHEEKS AND TEARFUL EYES

VOLUME II.
CHAPTER I. BLAME—FURY
CHAPTER II. NIGHT—HORSES TRAMPING
CHAPTER III. IN THE SUN—A HARBINGER
CHAPTER IV. HOME AGAIN—A JUGGLER
CHAPTER V. AT AN UPPER WINDOW
CHAPTER VI. WEALTH IN JEOPARDY—THE REVEL
CHAPTER VII. THE STORM—THE TWO TOGETHER
CHAPTER VIII. RAIN—ONE SOLITARY MEETS ANOTHER
CHAPTER IX. COMING HOME—A CRY
CHAPTER X. ON CASTERBRIDGE HIGHWAY
CHAPTER XI. SUSPICION—FANNY IS SENT FOR
CHAPTER XII. JOSEPH AND HIS BURDEN—BUCK’S HEAD
CHAPTER XIII. FANNY’S REVENGE
CHAPTER XIV. UNDER A TREE—REACTION
CHAPTER XV. TROY’S ROMANTICISM
CHAPTER XVI. THE GURGOYLE: ITS DOINGS
CHAPTER XVII. ADVENTURES BY THE SHORE
CHAPTER XVIII. DOUBTS ARISE—DOUBTS VANISH
CHAPTER XIX. OAK’S ADVANCEMENT—A GREAT HOPE
CHAPTER XX. THE SHEEP FAIR—TROY TOUCHES HIS WIFE’S HAND
CHAPTER XXI. BATHSHEBA TALKS WITH HER OUTRIDER
CHAPTER XXII. CONVERGING COURSES
CHAPTER XXIII. CONCURRITUR—HORÆ MOMENTO
CHAPTER XXIV. AFTER THE SHOCK
CHAPTER XXV. THE MARCH FOLLOWING—“BATHSHEBA BOLDWOOD”
CHAPTER XXVI. BEAUTY IN LONELINESS—AFTER ALL
CHAPTER XXVII. A FOGGY NIGHT AND MORNING—CONCLUSION

List of Illustrations

HANDS WERE LOOSENING HIS NECKERCHIEF.
“DO YOU HAPPEN TO WANT A SHEPPERD MA’AM?”
“GET THE FRONT DOOR KEY.” LIDDY FETCHED IT.
“I FEEL—ALMOST TOO MUCH—TO THINK,” HE SAID.
SHE STOOD UP IN THE WINDOW-OPENING, FACING THE MEN.
SHE TOOK UP HER POSITION AS DIRECTED.
BATSHEBA FLUNG HER HANDS TO HER FACE.
“THERE’S NOT A SOUL IN MY HOUSE BUT ME TO-NIGHT”.
SHE OPENED A GATE WITHIN WHICH WAS A HAYSTACK. UNDER THIS SHE SAT DOWN.
BENDING OVER FANNY ROBIN, HE GENTLY KISSED HER.
HE SAW A BATHER CARRIED ALONG IN THE CURRENT.
TROY NEXT ADVANCED INTO THE MIDDLE OF THE ROOM AND TOOK OFF HIS CAP.

VOLUME I.

CHAPTER I.
DESCRIPTION OF FARMER OAK—AN INCIDENT

When Farmer Oak smiled, the corners of his mouth spread till they were within an unimportant distance of his ears, his eyes were reduced to mere chinks, and diverging wrinkles appeared round them, extending upon his countenance like the rays in a rudimentary sketch of the rising sun.

When Farmer Oak smiled, the corners of his mouth stretched nearly to his ears, his eyes became tiny slits, and creased lines appeared around them, spreading across his face like the rays in a simple drawing of the rising sun.

His Christian name was Gabriel, and on working days he was a young man of sound judgment, easy motions, proper dress, and general good character. On Sundays he was a man of misty views, rather given to a postponing treatment of things, whose best clothes and seven-and-sixpenny umbrella were always hampering him: upon the whole, one who felt himself to occupy morally that vast middle space of Laodicean neutrality which lay between the Sacrament people of the parish and the drunken division of its inhabitants—that is, he went to church, but yawned privately by the time the congegation reached the Nicene creed, and thought of what there would be for dinner when he meant to be listening to the sermon. Or, to state his character as it stood in the scale of public opinion, when his friends and critics were in tantrums, he was considered rather a bad man; when they were pleased, he was rather a good man; when they were neither, he was a man whose moral colour was a kind of pepper-and-salt mixture.

His first name was Gabriel, and during the week, he was a young man of good judgment, easy demeanor, appropriate attire, and an overall solid reputation. On Sundays, however, he became a man of vague ideas, often prone to procrastination, with his best clothes and a seven-and-sixpenny umbrella always getting in his way. Overall, he saw himself as occupying that vast, morally neutral space between the churchgoers of the parish and the drunken part of its population—that is, he attended church but was yawning by the time the congregation reached the Nicene Creed, thinking about what would be for dinner when he should have been paying attention to the sermon. To sum up his character in terms of public perception, when his friends and critics were upset, he was seen as a rather bad man; when they were happy, he was viewed as a rather good man; and when they were indifferent, he was a person whose moral standing was a sort of mixed bag.

Since he lived six times as many working-days as Sundays, Oak’s appearance in his old clothes was most peculiarly his own—the mental picture formed by his neighbours always presenting him as dressed in that way when their imaginations answered to the thought “Gabriel Oak.” He wore a low-crowned felt hat, spread out at the base by tight jamming upon the head for security in high winds, and a coat like Dr. Johnson’s; his lower extremities being encased in ordinary leather leggings and boots emphatically large, affording to each foot a roomy apartment so constructed that any wearer might stand in a river all day long and know nothing about it—their maker being a conscientious man who always endeavoured to compensate for any weakness in his cut by unstinted dimension and solidity.

Since he spent six times as many working days as Sundays, Gabriel Oak’s appearance in his old clothes was uniquely his own—the mental image created by his neighbors always showed him dressed that way whenever they thought of “Gabriel Oak.” He wore a low-crowned felt hat, flattened at the base for a tight fit during strong winds, and a coat similar to Dr. Johnson’s; his legs were covered in regular leather leggings and notably large boots, which provided each foot with plenty of space so that anyone could stand in a river all day without realizing it—the maker being a conscientious person who tried to make up for any flaws in the design with generous size and sturdiness.

Mr. Oak carried about him, by way of watch, what may be called a small silver clock; in other words, it was a watch as to shape and intention, and a small clock as to size. This instrument being several years older than Oak’s grandfather, had the peculiarity of going either too fast or not at all. The smaller of its hands, too, occasionally slipped round on the pivot, and thus, though the minutes were told with precision, nobody could be quite certain of the hour they belonged to. The stopping peculiarity of his watch Oak remedied by thumps and shakes, when it always went on again immediately, and he escaped any evil consequences from the other two defects by constant comparisons with and observations of the sun and stars, and by pressing his face close to the glass of his neighbours’ windows when passing their houses, till he could discern the hour marked by the green-faced timekeepers within. It may be mentioned that Oak’s fob being difficult of access, by reason of its somewhat high situation in the waistband of his trousers (which also lay at a remote height under his waistcoat), the watch was as a necessity pulled out by throwing the body extremely to one side, compressing the mouth and face to a mere mass of ruddy flesh on account of the exertion required, and drawing up the watch by its chain, like a bucket from a well.

Mr. Oak had what you could call a small silver clock as his watch; in other words, it looked like a watch and was meant to work like one, but it was the size of a small clock. This device was several years older than Oak’s grandfather and had the strange habit of either running too fast or not at all. The smaller hand sometimes slipped on its pivot, so while the minutes were marked accurately, no one could be sure what hour it was. Oak fixed the stopping issue of his watch by giving it thumps and shakes, which made it start working again right away. He dealt with the other two problems by constantly checking the time against the sun and stars and by getting close to his neighbors’ windows as he walked by so he could see the hour shown by the green-faced clocks inside. It's worth noting that Oak had a hard time reaching his fob watch because it was high up in the waistband of his trousers (which was also tucked under his waistcoat). To get the watch out, he had to lean way to one side, squishing his mouth and face into a mass of red flesh from the effort, and then pull up the watch by its chain, like drawing a bucket from a well.

But some thoughtful persons, who had seen him walking across one of his fields on a certain December morning—sunny and exceedingly mild—might have regarded Gabriel Oak in other aspects than these. In his face one might notice that many of the hues and curves of youth had tarried on to manhood: there even remained in his remoter crannies some relics of the boy. His height and breadth would have been sufficient to make his presence imposing, had they been exhibited with due consideration. But there is a way some men have, rural and urban alike—for which the mind is more responsible than flesh and sinew—a way of curtailing their dimensions by their manner of showing them; and from a quiet modesty that would have become a vestal, which seemed continually to impress upon him that he had no great claim on the world’s room, Oak walked unassumingly, and with a faintly perceptible bend, quite distinct from a bowing of the shoulders. This may be said to be a defect in an individual if he depends for his valuation as a total more upon his appearance than upon his capacity to wear well, which Oak did not. He had just reached the time of life at which “young” is ceasing to be the prefix of “man” in speaking of one. He was at the brightest period of masculine life, for his intellect and his emotions were clearly separated: he had passed the time during which the influence of youth indiscriminately mingles them in the character of impulse, and he had not yet arrived at the stage wherein they become united again, in the character of prejudice, by the influence of a wife and family. In short, he was twenty-eight, and a bachelor.

But some thoughtful people who had seen him walking across one of his fields on a certain December morning—sunny and surprisingly mild—might have viewed Gabriel Oak in a different light. In his face, you could see that many of the features and smoothness of youth had lingered into his manhood: there were still remnants of boyhood hidden in the corners. His height and build would have been enough to make him seem imposing if displayed with the right attitude. However, some men, whether from rural or urban backgrounds, have a way of diminishing their presence through their demeanor—it's more mental than physical. Oak walked with a quiet modesty that felt almost like a vestal’s, constantly reminding him that he didn't have a strong claim on the world’s space. He moved unassumingly, with a slight slouch, different from simply bowing his shoulders. This could be seen as a flaw in a person if they relied too much on their appearance rather than their ability to adapt over time, which Oak did not. He had just entered the stage of life where “young” was no longer used as a prefix for “man” when referring to him. He was at the peak of his masculine years, where his intellect and emotions were clearly defined: he had moved past the time when youth indiscriminately mixed them in impulsive behavior, but he hadn’t yet entered the phase where they would combine again into prejudice due to the influence of a wife and family. In short, he was twenty-eight and single.

The field he was in sloped steeply to a ridge called Norcombe Hill. Through a spur of this hill ran the highway from Norcombe to Casterbridge, sunk in a deep cutting. Casually glancing over the hedge, Oak saw coming down the incline before him an ornamental spring waggon, painted yellow and gaily marked, drawn by two horses, a waggoner walking alongside bearing a whip perpendicularly. The waggon was laden with household goods and window plants, and on the apex of the whole sat a woman, young and attractive. Gabriel had not beheld the sight for more than half a minute, when the vehicle was brought to a standstill just beneath his eyes.

The field he was in sloped steeply down to a ridge called Norcombe Hill. A highway ran through a spur of this hill, connecting Norcombe to Casterbridge, sunk in a deep cutting. As he casually glanced over the hedge, Oak saw an ornamental spring wagon coming down the incline in front of him, painted yellow and brightly decorated, pulled by two horses, with a wagon driver walking alongside, holding a whip upright. The wagon was loaded with household items and window plants, and perched at the top of it all sat a young and attractive woman. Gabriel had only been watching for about half a minute when the vehicle came to a stop right in front of him.

“The tailboard of the waggon is gone, Miss,” said the waggoner.

“The tailgate of the wagon is missing, Miss,” said the wagon driver.

“Then I heard it fall,” said the girl, in a soft, though not particularly low voice. “I heard a noise I could not account for when we were coming up the hill.”

“Then I heard it drop,” the girl said softly, though not very quietly. “I heard a sound I couldn’t explain when we were walking up the hill.”

“I’ll run back.”

"I'll be right back."

“Do,” she answered.

"Sure," she answered.

The sensible horses stood perfectly still, and the waggoner’s steps sank fainter and fainter in the distance.

The sensible horses stood completely still, and the waggoner’s footsteps grew quieter and quieter in the distance.

The girl on the summit of the load sat motionless, surrounded by tables and chairs with their legs upwards, backed by an oak settle, and ornamented in front by pots of geraniums, myrtles, and cactuses, together with a caged canary—all probably from the windows of the house just vacated. There was also a cat in a willow basket, from the partly-opened lid of which she gazed with half-closed eyes, and affectionately surveyed the small birds around.

The girl at the top of the pile sat still, surrounded by tables and chairs turned upside down, leaning against an oak bench, and decorated in front by pots of geraniums, myrtles, and cacti, along with a caged canary—all likely from the now-empty house. There was also a cat in a willow basket, peeking out from the partially open lid with half-closed eyes, watching the small birds nearby with affection.

The handsome girl waited for some time idly in her place, and the only sound heard in the stillness was the hopping of the canary up and down the perches of its prison. Then she looked attentively downwards. It was not at the bird, nor at the cat; it was at an oblong package tied in paper, and lying between them. She turned her head to learn if the waggoner were coming. He was not yet in sight; and her eyes crept back to the package, her thoughts seeming to run upon what was inside it. At length she drew the article into her lap, and untied the paper covering; a small swing looking-glass was disclosed, in which she proceeded to survey herself attentively. Then she parted her lips and smiled.

The pretty girl waited for a while in her spot, and the only sound in the quiet was the canary hopping up and down its perches. Then she looked down intently. It wasn't at the bird or the cat; it was at a rectangular package wrapped in paper, lying between them. She turned her head to see if the waggoner was coming. He was still out of sight, and her gaze returned to the package, her thoughts focused on what might be inside. Finally, she pulled the package onto her lap and unwrapped the paper. A small hand mirror was revealed, and she began to examine herself closely. Then she parted her lips and smiled.

It was a fine morning, and the sun lighted up to a scarlet glow the crimson jacket she wore, and painted a soft lustre upon her bright face and dark hair. The myrtles, geraniums, and cactuses packed around her were fresh and green, and at such a leafless season they invested the whole concern of horses, waggon, furniture, and girl with a peculiar charm of rarity. What possessed her to indulge in such a performance in the sight of the sparrows, blackbirds, and unperceived farmer who were alone its spectators—whether the smile began as a factitious one, to test her capacity in that art, nobody knows; it ended certainly in a real smile. She blushed at herself, and seeing her reflection blush, blushed the more.

It was a beautiful morning, and the sun cast a scarlet glow on the crimson jacket she wore, giving her bright face and dark hair a soft shine. The myrtles, geraniums, and cacti surrounding her were fresh and green, and at such a barren time of year, they added a unique charm to the whole scene of horses, wagon, furniture, and girl. What made her perform like that in front of the sparrows, blackbirds, and the unnoticed farmer who were its only witnesses—whether her smile started as a forced one to test her ability in that skill, no one knows; but it definitely ended as a genuine smile. She felt embarrassed for herself, and when she saw her reflection blush, she blushed even more.

The change from the customary spot and necessary occasion of such an act—from the dressing hour in a bedroom to a time of travelling out of doors—lent to the idle deed a novelty it did not intrinsically possess. The picture was a delicate one. Woman’s prescriptive infirmity had stalked into the sunlight, which had invested it with the freshness of an originality. A cynical inference was irresistible by Gabriel Oak as he regarded the scene, generous though he fain would have been. There was no necessity whatever for her looking in the glass. She did not adjust her hat, or pat her hair, or press a dimple into shape, or do one thing to signify that any such intention had been her motive in taking up the glass. She simply observed herself as a fair product of Nature in the feminine direction, her expressions seeming to glide into far-off though likely dramas in which men would play a part—vistas of probable triumphs—the smiles being of a phase suggesting that hearts were imagined as lost and won. Still, this was but conjecture, and the whole series of actions was so idly put forth as to make it rash to assert that intention had any part in them at all.

The shift from the usual place and occasion for such an act—from getting ready in a bedroom to being outdoors—added a novelty to the trivial act that it didn’t really have. The scene was a delicate one. The traditional frailty of women had stepped into the sunlight, giving it a fresh sense of originality. Gabriel Oak couldn’t help but feel cynical as he observed the scene, even though he wanted to be generous. There was no real reason for her to look in the mirror. She didn’t adjust her hat, fix her hair, shape her cheek, or do anything to suggest she intended to look in the mirror. She simply saw herself as a beautiful product of nature, her expressions seeming to drift into distant but likely stories where men would play a role—visions of possible successes—her smiles hinting at hearts imagined as lost and won. Still, this was just speculation, and the whole series of actions seemed so thoughtlessly done that it would be reckless to claim any intention behind them.

The waggoner’s steps were heard returning. She put the glass in the paper, and the whole again into its place.

The sound of the wagon driver's footsteps was heard coming back. She placed the glass in the paper and put everything back in its spot.

When the waggon had passed on, Gabriel withdrew from his point of espial, and descending into the road, followed the vehicle to the turnpike-gate at the bottom of the hill, where the object of his contemplation now halted for the payment of toll. About twenty steps still remained between him and the gate, when he heard a dispute. It was a difference concerning twopence between the persons with the waggon and the man at the toll-bar.

When the wagon moved on, Gabriel stepped back from his hiding spot and walked down to the road, following the vehicle to the tollgate at the bottom of the hill, where what he was watching stopped to pay the toll. He was about twenty steps away from the gate when he heard a disagreement. It was an argument about two pence between the people with the wagon and the man at the tollbar.

“Mis’ess’s niece is upon the top of the things, and she says that’s enough that I’ve offered ye, you grate miser, and she won’t pay any more.” These were the waggoner’s words.

“Miss's niece is on top of things, and she says that's enough of my offer, you greedy miser, and she won't pay any more.” These were the waggoner’s words.

“Very well; then mis’ess’s niece can’t pass,” said the turnpike-keeper, closing the gate.

“Alright; then the missus's niece can't get through,” said the toll booth operator, shutting the gate.

Oak looked from one to the other of the disputants, and fell into a reverie. There was something in the tone of twopence remarkably insignificant. Threepence had a definite value as money—it was an appreciable infringement on a day’s wages, and, as such, a higgling matter; but twopence— “Here,” he said, stepping forward and handing twopence to the gatekeeper; “let the young woman pass.” He looked up at her then; she heard his words, and looked down.

Oak looked between the two arguers and drifted into thought. There was something about the tone of two pence that felt surprisingly unimportant. Three pence had an actual value as money—it was a noticeable cut from a day's pay, and because of that, it was a serious issue; but two pence— “Here,” he said, stepping forward and giving two pence to the gatekeeper; “let the young woman go through.” He then looked up at her; she heard his words and glanced down.

Gabriel’s features adhered throughout their form so exactly to the middle line between the beauty of St. John and the ugliness of Judas Iscariot, as represented in a window of the church he attended, that not a single lineament could be selected and called worthy either of distinction or notoriety. The red-jacketed and dark-haired maiden seemed to think so too, for she carelessly glanced over him, and told her man to drive on. She might have looked her thanks to Gabriel on a minute scale, but she did not speak them; more probably she felt none, for in gaining her a passage he had lost her her point, and we know how women take a favour of that kind.

Gabriel’s features fell perfectly in line with the balance between the beauty of St. John and the ugliness of Judas Iscariot, as shown in a window of the church he attended. Not a single feature could be pointed out as either remarkable or notorious. The girl in the red jacket with dark hair seemed to agree, as she casually glanced at him and told her driver to move on. She could have thanked Gabriel with a small gesture, but she didn't say anything; more likely, she didn’t feel grateful at all, since by helping her he had missed her chance, and we all know how women react to that kind of favor.

The gatekeeper surveyed the retreating vehicle. “That’s a handsome maid,” he said to Oak.

The gatekeeper watched the car drive away. “That’s a good-looking girl,” he said to Oak.

“But she has her faults,” said Gabriel.

“But she has her flaws,” said Gabriel.

“True, farmer.”

"Indeed, farmer."

“And the greatest of them is—well, what it is always.”

“And the greatest of them is—well, what it always is.”

“Beating people down? ay, ’tis so.”

“Beating people down? Yeah, that’s right.”

“Oh no.”

“Oh no!”

“What, then?”

"What now?"

Gabriel, perhaps a little piqued by the comely traveller’s indifference, glanced back to where he had witnessed her performance over the hedge, and said, “Vanity.”

Gabriel, maybe a bit annoyed by the attractive traveler’s indifference, glanced back to where he had seen her performance over the hedge and said, “Vanity.”

CHAPTER II.
NIGHT—THE FLOCK—AN INTERIOR—ANOTHER INTERIOR

It was nearly midnight on the eve of St. Thomas’s, the shortest day in the year. A desolating wind wandered from the north over the hill whereon Oak had watched the yellow waggon and its occupant in the sunshine of a few days earlier.

It was almost midnight on the night before St. Thomas’s, the shortest day of the year. A chilling wind blew in from the north over the hill where Oak had seen the yellow wagon and its passenger just a few days before in the sunshine.

Norcombe Hill—forming part of Norcombe Ewelease—was one of the spots which suggest to a passer-by that he is in the presence of a shape approaching the indestructible as nearly as any to be found on earth. It was a featureless convexity of chalk and soil—an ordinary specimen of those smoothly outlined protuberances of the globe which may remain undisturbed on some great day of confusion, when far grander heights and dizzy granite precipices topple down.

Norcombe Hill, part of Norcombe Ewelease, was one of those places that make a passerby feel like they're facing something nearly indestructible, one of the toughest things on Earth. It was a simple, smooth bump made of chalk and soil—just an ordinary example of those gently rounded rises that might stay untouched even on a chaotic day when much bigger mountains and sheer granite cliffs come crashing down.

The hill was covered on its northern side by an ancient and decaying plantation of beeches, whose upper verge formed a line over the crest, fringing its arched curve against the sky, like a mane. To-night these trees sheltered the southern slope from the keenest blasts, which smote the wood and floundered through it with a sound as of grumbling, or gushed over its crowning boughs in a weakened moan. The dry leaves in the ditch simmered and boiled in the same breezes, a tongue of air occasionally ferreting out a few, and sending them spinning across the grass. A group or two of the latest in date amongst this dead multitude had remained on the twigs which bore them till this very mid-winter time, and in falling rattled against the trunks with smart taps.

The hill’s northern side was covered by an old, decaying beech plantation, whose upper edge created a line over the top, matching its curved shape against the sky like a mane. Tonight, these trees protected the southern slope from the sharpest winds, which hit the woods and stumbled through it with a sound like grumbling, or flowed over its highest branches with a faint moan. The dry leaves in the ditch rustled and swirled in the same breeze, with a gust of air occasionally nudging a few and sending them spinning across the grass. A couple of the last leaves clinging to the twigs had held on until this very mid-winter time, and when they fell, they tapped smartly against the trunks.

Between this half-wooded, half-naked hill, and the vague, still horizon its summit indistinctly commanded, was a mysterious sheet of fathomless shade—the sounds only from which suggested that what it concealed bore some humble resemblance to features here. The thin grasses, more or less coating the hill, were touched by the wind in breezes of differing powers and almost differing natures—one rubbing the blades heavily, another raking them piercingly, another brushing them like a soft broom. The instinctive act of human-kind was to stand and listen, and learn how the trees on the right and the trees on the left wailed or chaunted to each other in the regular antiphonies of a cathedral choir; how hedges and other shapes to leeward then caught the note, lowering it to the tenderest sob; and how the hurrying gust then plunged into the south, to be heard no more.

Between this half-wooded, half-bare hill and the vague, calm horizon it overlooked was a mysterious area of deep shade—the sounds coming from it suggested that what it hid was somewhat similar to features here. The thin grasses covering the hill were moved by the wind in breezes of varying strengths and almost different natures—some brushing the blades heavily, others raking them sharply, and some sweeping over them like a gentle broom. The natural instinct of humanity was to stand and listen, to understand how the trees on the right and the trees on the left called out to each other in regular back-and-forths like a cathedral choir; how hedges and other shapes downwind then picked up the sound, softening it to the gentlest sob; and how the rushing gust then raced southward, never to be heard again.

The sky was clear—remarkably clear—and the twinkling of all the stars seemed to be but throbs of one body, timed by a common pulse. The North star was directly in the wind’s eye, and since evening the Bear had swung round it outwardly to the east, till it was now at a right angle with the meridian. A difference of colour in the stars—oftener read of than seen in England—was really perceptible here. The kingly brilliancy of Sirius pierced the eye with a steely glitter, the star called Capella was yellow, Aldebaran and Betelgueux shone with a fiery red.

The sky was clear—really clear—and the twinkling of all the stars felt like the beats of one body, synchronized by a shared pulse. The North Star was directly in line with the wind, and since evening, the Big Dipper had rotated around it to the east, now positioned at a right angle to the meridian. A difference in the colors of the stars—more often talked about than actually seen in England—was clearly noticeable here. The royal brilliance of Sirius hit the eye with a sharp sparkle, Capella was yellow, and Aldebaran and Betelgeux glowed a fiery red.

To persons standing alone on a hill during a clear midnight such as this, the roll of the world eastward is almost a palpable movement. The sensation may be caused by the panoramic glide of the stars past earthly objects, which is perceptible in a few minutes of stillness, or by a fancy that the better outlook upon space afforded by a hill emphasizes terrestrial revolution, or by the wind, or by the solitude; but whatever be its origin, the impression of riding along is vivid and abiding. The poetry of motion is a phrase much in use, and to enjoy the epic form of that gratification it is necessary to stand on a hill at a small hour of the night, and, first enlarging the consciousness with a sense of difference from the mass of civilized mankind, who are horizontal and disregardful of all such proceedings at this time, long and quietly watch your stately progress through the stars. After such a nocturnal reconnoitre among these astral clusters, aloft from the customary haunts of thought and vision, some men may feel raised to a capability for eternity at once.

To people standing alone on a hill during a clear midnight like this, the Earth's rotation toward the east feels almost like a tangible movement. This sensation might come from the sweeping view of the stars moving past earthly objects, noticeable after just a few moments of stillness, or from the idea that being on a hill enhances the experience of our planet's rotation, or perhaps from the wind or solitude; but regardless of its source, the feeling of gliding through space is striking and lasting. The phrase "the poetry of motion" is commonly used, and to fully appreciate that epic feeling, you need to be on a hill in the early hours of the night. First, you must expand your awareness to feel different from the rest of civilized humanity, who are horizontal and indifferent to such experiences at this time, and then quietly observe your majestic journey among the stars. After such a late-night exploration among these celestial clusters, far from the usual thoughts and sights, some people may feel elevated to a state of readiness for eternity.

Suddenly an unexpected series of sounds began to be heard in this place up against the sky. They had a clearness which was to be found nowhere in the wind, and a sequence which was to be found nowhere in nature. They were the notes of Farmer Oak’s flute.

Suddenly, an unexpected series of sounds started to echo in this place high up in the sky. They had a clarity that couldn’t be found in the wind and a rhythm that didn’t exist in nature. They were the notes of Farmer Oak’s flute.

The tune was not floating unhindered into the open air, but it seemed muffled in some way, and was altogether too curtailed in power to spread high or wide. It came from the direction of a small dark object under the plantation hedge—a shepherd’s hut—now presenting an outline to which an uninitiated person might have been puzzled to attach either meaning or use.

The tune wasn't drifting freely into the open air; it sounded muffled somehow and was simply too weak to travel far. It came from a small dark shape under the hedge—a shepherd’s hut—that looked to someone unfamiliar like it had no clear purpose or meaning.

The image as a whole was that of a small Noah’s Ark on a small Ararat, allowing the traditionary outlines and general form of the Ark which are followed by toymakers—and by these means are established in men’s imaginations among their firmest, because earliest impressions—to pass as an approximate pattern. The hut stood on small wheels, which raised its floor about a foot from the ground. Such shepherds’ huts are dragged into the fields when the lambing season comes on, to shelter the shepherd in his enforced nightly attendance.

The overall image resembled a small Noah’s Ark on a tiny Mount Ararat, following the traditional shapes and general design of the Ark that toy makers use—and by this means, these designs are etched in people's minds as some of their strongest and earliest memories. The hut was on small wheels, lifting its floor about a foot off the ground. These types of shepherd huts are moved into the fields during lambing season to provide shelter for the shepherd during his required nightly duties.

It was only latterly that people had begun to call Gabriel “Farmer” Oak. During the twelvemonth preceding this time he had been enabled by sustained efforts of industry and chronic good spirits to lease the small sheep-farm of which Norcombe Hill was a portion, and stock it with two hundred sheep. Previously he had been a bailiff for a short time, and earlier still a shepherd only, having from his childhood assisted his father in tending the flocks of large proprietors, till old Gabriel sank to rest.

It was only recently that people started calling Gabriel “Farmer” Oak. In the year leading up to this, he had managed, through hard work and a constant positive attitude, to lease the small sheep farm that included part of Norcombe Hill and fill it with two hundred sheep. Before that, he had worked as a bailiff for a short time, and even earlier, he had been just a shepherd, having helped his father take care of the flocks of large landowners since he was a child, until old Gabriel passed away.

This venture, unaided and alone, into the paths of farming as master and not as man, with an advance of sheep not yet paid for, was a critical juncture with Gabriel Oak, and he recognized his position clearly. The first movement in his new progress was the lambing of his ewes, and sheep having been his speciality from his youth, he wisely refrained from deputing the task of tending them at this season to a hireling or a novice.

This venture, unaided and alone, into the world of farming as a master and not just a worker, with a flock of sheep that he had yet to pay for, marked a crucial turning point for Gabriel Oak, and he understood his situation clearly. The first step in his new journey was the lambing of his ewes, and since sheep had been his specialty since he was young, he wisely decided not to hand over the responsibility of caring for them during this time to a hired hand or inexperienced person.

The wind continued to beat about the corners of the hut, but the flute-playing ceased. A rectangular space of light appeared in the side of the hut, and in the opening the outline of Farmer Oak’s figure. He carried a lantern in his hand, and closing the door behind him, came forward and busied himself about this nook of the field for nearly twenty minutes, the lantern light appearing and disappearing here and there, and brightening him or darkening him as he stood before or behind it.

The wind kept swirling around the edges of the hut, but the music from the flute stopped. A rectangle of light showed up on the side of the hut, and in the opening stood Farmer Oak. He held a lantern in his hand, and after closing the door behind him, he moved forward and worked in this corner of the field for almost twenty minutes, the lantern light flickering on and off, highlighting him or casting him in shadow as he stood in front of it or behind it.

Oak’s motions, though they had a quiet energy, were slow, and their deliberateness accorded well with his occupation. Fitness being the basis of all beauty, nobody could have denied that his steady swings and turns in and about the flock had elements of grace. Yet, although if occasion demanded he could do or think a thing with as mercurial a dash as can the men of towns who are more to the manner born, his special power, morally, physically, and mentally, was static, owing little or nothing to momentum, as a rule.

Oak’s movements, while quietly energetic, were slow, and their deliberate nature suited his job. With fitness being the foundation of all beauty, no one could deny that his steady swings and turns around the flock had a certain grace. However, although he could act or think with a quickness similar to city dwellers who are more accustomed to such things when the situation called for it, his true strength—morally, physically, and mentally—was stable and didn’t rely much on momentum.

A close examination of the ground hereabout, even by the wan starlight only, revealed how a portion of what would have been casually called a wild slope had been appropriated by Farmer Oak for his great purpose this winter. Detached hurdles thatched with straw were stuck into the ground at various scattered points, amid and under which the whitish forms of his meek ewes moved and rustled. The ring of the sheep-bell, which had been silent during his absence, recommenced, in tones that had more mellowness than clearness, owing to an increasing growth of surrounding wool, and continued till Oak withdrew again from the flock. He returned to the hut, bringing in his arms a new-born lamb, consisting of four legs large enough for a full-grown sheep, united by an unimportant membrane about half the substance of the legs collectively, which constituted the animal’s entire body just at present.

A closer look at the ground here, even with just the faint starlight, showed that a part of what might have been casually called a wild slope had been taken over by Farmer Oak for his big plans this winter. Detached hurdles covered with straw were stuck into the ground at various scattered points, among which the pale shapes of his gentle ewes moved and rustled. The sound of the sheep-bell, which had been quiet while he was away, started up again, with a tone that was richer than clear due to the thickening wool around it, and it kept going until Oak stepped away from the flock. He returned to the hut, carrying a newborn lamb that had legs big enough for a full-grown sheep, connected by a thin membrane that made up the animal's entire body for now.

The little speck of life he placed on a wisp of hay before the small stove, where a can of milk was simmering. Oak extinguished the lantern by blowing into it and then pinching out the snuff, the cot being lighted by a candle suspended by a twisted wire. A rather hard couch, formed of a few corn sacks thrown carelessly down, covered half the floor of this little habitation, and here the young man stretched himself along, loosened his woollen cravat, and closed his eyes. In about the time a person unaccustomed to bodily labour would have decided upon which side to lie, Farmer Oak was asleep.

The small bit of life he placed on a piece of hay in front of the little stove, where a can of milk was heating. Oak blew out the lantern and then pinched the wick, with the room lit by a candle hanging from a twisted wire. A rather hard couch made of some corn sacks carelessly thrown down covered half the floor of this tiny space, and here the young man lay down, loosened his woolen scarf, and closed his eyes. In roughly the time it would take someone not used to physical work to choose a side to lie on, Farmer Oak was asleep.

The inside of the hut, as it now presented itself, was cosy and alluring, and the scarlet handful of fire in addition to the candle, reflecting its own genial colour upon whatever it could reach, flung associations of enjoyment even over utensils and tools. In the corner stood the sheep-crook, and along a shelf at one side were ranged bottles and canisters of the simple preparations pertaining to ovine surgery and physic; spirits of wine, turpentine, tar, magnesia, ginger, and castor-oil being the chief. On a triangular shelf across the corner stood bread, bacon, cheese, and a cup for ale or cider, which was supplied from a flagon beneath. Beside the provisions lay the flute, whose notes had lately been called forth by the lonely watcher to beguile a tedious hour. The house was ventilated by two round holes, like the lights of a cabin, with wood slides.

The inside of the hut, as it looked now, was cozy and inviting, and the bright red fire, along with the candle, cast a warm glow on everything it touched, creating a sense of enjoyment even over the tools and utensils. In the corner stood the sheep-crook, and along one side of a shelf were bottles and containers of simple supplies for sheep surgery and medicine; the main ones included spirits of wine, turpentine, tar, magnesia, ginger, and castor oil. On a triangular shelf in the corner were bread, bacon, cheese, and a cup for ale or cider, which came from a flagon below. Next to the food lay the flute, which the lonely watcher had recently played to pass the time. The hut was ventilated by two round holes, resembling cabin windows, covered with wooden slides.

The lamb, revived by the warmth, began to bleat, and the sound entered Gabriel’s ears and brain with an instant meaning, as expected sounds will. Passing from the profoundest sleep to the most alert wakefulness with the same ease that had accompanied the reverse operation, he looked at his watch, found that the hour-hand had shifted again, put on his hat, took the lamb in his arms, and carried it into the darkness. After placing the little creature with its mother, he stood and carefully examined the sky, to ascertain the time of night from the altitudes of the stars.

The lamb, warmed up, started to bleat, and the sound hit Gabriel's ears and mind with immediate meaning, just like familiar sounds do. Switching from deep sleep to full alertness was as easy as the opposite process had been. He checked his watch, saw that the hour hand had moved again, put on his hat, picked up the lamb, and took it into the darkness. After setting the little creature down with its mother, he paused and closely studied the sky to figure out the time of night by looking at the positions of the stars.

The Dog-star and Aldebaran, pointing to the restless Pleiades, were half way up the Southern sky, and between them hung Orion, which gorgeous constellation never burnt more vividly than now, as it swung itself forth above the rim of the landscape. Castor and Pollux with their quiet shine were almost on the meridian: the barren and gloomy Square of Pegasus was creeping round to the north-west; far away through the plantation, Vega sparkled like a lamp suspended amid the leafless trees, and Cassiopeia’s chair stood daintily poised on the uppermost boughs.

The Dog Star and Aldebaran pointed toward the restless Pleiades, halfway up the southern sky, and between them hung Orion, a stunning constellation that shone more brightly than ever as it rose above the horizon. Castor and Pollux, with their steady glow, were nearly on the meridian; the desolate and gloomy Square of Pegasus was slowly moving toward the northwest; far off in the grove, Vega sparkled like a lamp hanging amidst the bare trees, and Cassiopeia’s chair was elegantly perched on the highest branches.

“One o’clock,” said Gabriel.

"1 PM," said Gabriel.

Being a man not without a frequent consciousness that there was some beauty in this life he led, he stood still after looking at the sky as a useful instrument, and regarded it in an appreciative spirit, as a work of art superlatively beautiful. For a moment he seemed impressed with the speaking loneliness of the scene, or rather with the complete abstraction from all its compass of the sights and sounds of man. Human shapes, interferences, troubles, and joys were all as if they were not, and there seemed to be on the shaded hemisphere of the globe no sentient being save himself; he could fancy them all gone round to the sunny side.

Being a man who often recognized the beauty in the life he lived, he paused after gazing at the sky as a practical tool and appreciated it as an extraordinarily beautiful piece of art. For a moment, he felt the profound loneliness of the scene, or more accurately, he felt completely detached from the sights and sounds of humanity. The presence of people, their distractions, troubles, and joys seemed to vanish; it felt like there was no one else on the shaded side of the Earth but him. He could imagine them all gathered on the sunny side.

Occupied thus, with eyes stretched afar, Oak gradually perceived that what he had previously taken to be a star low down behind the outskirts of the plantation was in reality no such thing. It was an artificial light, almost close at hand.

Occupied like this, with his eyes gazing into the distance, Oak gradually realized that what he had previously thought was a star low on the edge of the plantation was actually something else. It was an artificial light, nearly right in front of him.

To find themselves utterly alone at night where company is desirable and expected makes some people fearful; but a case more trying by far to the nerves is to discover some mysterious companionship when intuition, sensation, memory, analogy, testimony, probability, induction—every kind of evidence in the logician’s list—have united to persuade consciousness that it is quite alone.

To find themselves completely alone at night, when having company is wanted and anticipated, makes some people anxious; but a situation much more challenging for the nerves is encountering some mysterious company when intuition, feeling, memory, comparison, evidence, likelihood, and reasoning—all forms of proof on the logician’s list—have come together to convince awareness that it is entirely alone.

Farmer Oak went towards the plantation and pushed through its lower boughs to the windy side. A dim mass under the slope reminded him that a shed occupied a place here, the site being a cutting into the slope of the hill, so that at its back part the roof was almost level with the ground. In front it was formed of boards nailed to posts and covered with tar as a preservative. Through crevices in the roof and side spread streaks and dots of light, a combination of which made up the radiance that had attracted him. Oak stepped up behind, where, leaning down upon the roof and putting his eye close to a hole, he could see into the interior clearly.

Farmer Oak walked toward the plantation and pushed through its lower branches to the windy side. A faint shape under the slope reminded him that a shed was situated here, the spot being a cut into the hillside, so that at its back part the roof was almost level with the ground. In front, it was made of boards nailed to posts and coated with tar for preservation. Light streamed through gaps in the roof and sides, creating a radiant effect that had caught his attention. Oak stepped around to the back, where, leaning down onto the roof and putting his eye close to a hole, he could see inside clearly.

The place contained two women and two cows. By the side of the latter a steaming bran-mash stood in a bucket. One of the women was past middle age. Her companion was apparently young and graceful; he could form no decided opinion upon her looks, her position being almost beneath his eye, so that he saw her in a bird’s-eye aërial view, as Milton’s Satan first saw Paradise. She wore no bonnet or hat, but had enveloped herself in a large cloak, which was carelessly flung over her head as a covering.

The place had two women and two cows. Next to the cows, there was a bucket with steaming bran mash in it. One of the women was middle-aged, while the other seemed young and elegant; he couldn't make a clear judgment about her looks since he saw her from above, like Milton's Satan first seeing Paradise. She didn't wear a bonnet or hat but had wrapped herself in a large cloak that was casually draped over her head for cover.

“There, now we’ll go home,” said the elder of the two, resting her knuckles upon her hips, and looking at their goings-on as a whole. “I do hope Daisy will fetch round again now. I have never been more frightened in my life, but I don’t mind breaking my rest if she recovers.”

“There, now we’ll go home,” said the older of the two, resting her fists on her hips and observing everything happening around them. “I really hope Daisy comes back soon. I’ve never been more scared in my life, but I don’t mind losing my rest if she gets better.”

The young woman, whose eyelids were apparently inclined to fall together on the smallest provocation of silence, yawned without parting her lips to any inconvenient extent, whereupon Gabriel caught the infection and slightly yawned in sympathy. “I wish we were rich enough to pay a man to do these things,” she said.

The young woman, whose eyelids seemed ready to close at the slightest hint of silence, yawned without fully opening her mouth, causing Gabriel to catch the yawn and respond with a slight yawn of his own. “I wish we were wealthy enough to hire someone to handle these tasks,” she said.

“As we are not, we must do them ourselves,” said the other; “for you must help me if you stay.”

“As we aren’t, we have to do it ourselves,” said the other; “because you need to help me if you’re going to stay.”

“Well, my hat is gone, however,” continued the younger. “It went over the hedge, I think. The idea of such a slight wind catching it.”

“Well, my hat is gone, though,” continued the younger. “I think it blew over the hedge. I can’t believe such a light wind took it.”

The cow standing erect was of the Devon breed, and was encased in a tight warm hide of rich Indian red, as absolutely uniform from eyes to tail as if the animal had been dipped in a dye of that colour, her long back being mathematically level. The other was spotted, grey and white. Beside her, Oak now noticed a little calf about a day old, looking idiotically at the two women, which showed that it had not long been accustomed to the phenomenon of eyesight, and often turning to the lantern, which it apparently mistook for the moon, inherited instinct having as yet had little time for correction by experience. Between the sheep and the cows Lucina had been busy on Norcombe Hill lately.

The cow standing upright was of the Devon breed, wrapped in a thick, warm coat of deep Indian red, perfectly uniform from her eyes to her tail as if she had been dipped in that color, her long back perfectly level. The other cow was spotted, gray and white. Next to her, Oak now noticed a little calf about a day old, staring blankly at the two women, indicating it had just started to get used to seeing, and often turning to the lantern, which it seemed to confuse for the moon, as its natural instincts had yet to be refined by experience. Lucina had been busy with the sheep and cows on Norcombe Hill lately.

“I think we had better send for some oatmeal,” said the elder woman; “there’s no more bran.”

“I think we should ask for some oatmeal,” said the older woman; “there’s no more bran.”

“Yes, aunt; and I’ll ride over for it as soon as it is light.”

"Yes, Aunt; and I'll come over for it as soon as it's light."

“But there’s no side-saddle.”

“But there’s no side saddle.”

“I can ride on the other: trust me.”

“I can ride on the other one: trust me.”

Oak, upon hearing these remarks, became more curious to observe her features, but this prospect being denied him by the hooding effect of the cloak, and by her forehead coming in the way of what the cloak did not cover, he felt himself drawing upon his fancy for their details. In making even horizontal and clear inspections, we colour and mould according to the wants within us whatever our eyes bring in. Had Gabriel been able from the first to get a distinct view of her countenance, his estimate of it as very handsome or slightly so would have been as his soul required a divinity at the moment or was ready supplied with one. Having for some time known the want of a satisfactory form to fill an increasing void within him, his position moreover affording the widest scope for his fancy, he painted her a beauty.

Upon hearing these comments, Oak became more curious to see her features, but the cloak's hooding effect and her forehead blocking the view of what the cloak didn't cover made that impossible. So, he found himself relying on his imagination for the details. Even when we try to observe something clearly, we shape and color what we see based on our inner needs. If Gabriel had been able to get a clear look at her face from the start, his impression of it as either very attractive or just slightly so would depend on whether his soul needed a divine presence at that moment or already had one. Having felt the lack of a satisfying form to fill the growing emptiness inside him for some time, and with his position allowing ample room for his imagination, he envisioned her as a beauty.

By one of those whimsical coincidences in which Nature, like a busy mother, seems to spare a moment from her unremitting labours to turn and make her children smile, the girl now dropped the cloak, and forth tumbled ropes of black hair over a red jacket. Oak knew her instantly as the heroine of the yellow waggon, myrtles, and looking-glass: prosily, as the woman who owed him twopence.

By one of those funny coincidences where Nature, like a multitasking mom, takes a quick break from her endless tasks to bring joy to her kids, the girl dropped her cloak, revealing long strands of black hair over a red jacket. Oak recognized her right away as the heroine from the yellow wagon, myrtles, and mirror: simply, as the woman who owed him two pence.

They placed the calf beside its mother again, took up the lantern, and went out, the light sinking down the hill till it was no more than a nebula. Gabriel Oak returned to his flock.

They set the calf back next to its mother, picked up the lantern, and stepped outside, the light fading down the hill until it was just a distant glow. Gabriel Oak went back to his flock.

CHAPTER III.
A GIRL ON HORSEBACK—CONVERSATION

The sluggish day began to break. Even its position terrestrially is one of the elements of a new interest, and for no particular reason save that the incident of the night had occurred there, Oak went again into the plantation. Lingering and musing here, he heard the steps of a horse at the foot of the hill, and soon there appeared in view an auburn pony with a girl on its back, ascending by the path leading past the cattle-shed. She was the young woman of the night before. Gabriel instantly thought of the hat she had mentioned as having lost in the wind; possibly she had come to look for it. He hastily scanned the ditch, and after walking about ten yards along it, found the hat among the leaves. Gabriel took it in his hand and returned to his hut. Here he ensconced himself, and looked through the loophole in the direction of the rider’s approach.

The slow day started to break. Even its position on the ground is part of a new interest, and for no real reason other than that the events of the night had happened there, Oak went back into the woods. As he lingered and thought, he heard the sound of a horse at the bottom of the hill, and soon an auburn pony with a girl on its back appeared, coming up the path by the cattle-shed. She was the same young woman from the night before. Gabriel immediately remembered the hat she had mentioned losing in the wind; maybe she had come to look for it. He quickly scanned the ditch, and after walking about ten yards along it, found the hat among the leaves. Gabriel picked it up and returned to his hut. He settled in and looked through the small opening towards the rider's approach.

She came up and looked around—then on the other side of the hedge. Gabriel was about to advance and restore the missing article, when an unexpected performance induced him to suspend the action for the present. The path, after passing the cowshed, bisected the plantation. It was not a bridle-path—merely a pedestrian’s track, and the boughs spread horizontally at a height not greater than seven feet above the ground, which made it impossible to ride erect beneath them. The girl, who wore no riding-habit, looked around for a moment, as if to assure herself that all humanity was out of view, then dexterously dropped backwards flat upon the pony’s back, her head over its tail, her feet against its shoulder, and her eyes to the sky. The rapidity of her glide into this position was that of a kingfisher—its noiselessness that of a hawk. Gabriel’s eyes had scarcely been able to follow her. The tall lank pony seemed used to such phenomena, and ambled along unconcerned. Thus she passed under the level boughs.

She walked up and looked around—then over the hedge. Gabriel was about to move forward and return the missing item when an unexpected situation made him pause. The path, after the cowshed, cut through the woods. It wasn’t a bridle path—just a trail for pedestrians, and the branches hung at no more than seven feet off the ground, making it impossible to ride upright underneath

The performer seemed quite at home anywhere between a horse’s head and its tail, and the necessity for this abnormal attitude having ceased with the passage of the plantation, she began to adopt another, even more obviously convenient than the first. She had no side-saddle, and it was very apparent that a firm seat upon the smooth leather beneath her was unattainable sideways. Springing to her accustomed perpendicular like a bowed sapling, and satisfying herself that nobody was in sight, she seated herself in the manner demanded by the saddle, though hardly expected of the woman, and trotted off in the direction of Tewnell Mill.

The performer felt completely comfortable anywhere between a horse’s head and its tail, and now that the need for this awkward position was gone with the end of the plantation, she decided to take on a new, even more convenient position. She didn’t have a side-saddle, and it was clear that a steady seat on the smooth leather beneath her wasn’t possible sideways. Jumping back up straight like a bent sapling, and making sure no one was around, she sat in the way the saddle required, even though it wasn't typically expected of a woman, and started trotting toward Tewnell Mill.

Oak was amused, perhaps a little astonished, and hanging up the hat in his hut, went again among his ewes. An hour passed, the girl returned, properly seated now, with a bag of bran in front of her. On nearing the cattle-shed she was met by a boy bringing a milking-pail, who held the reins of the pony whilst she slid off. The boy led away the horse, leaving the pail with the young woman.

Oak was amused, maybe a little surprised, and after hanging up his hat in his hut, he went back to his ewes. An hour passed, and the girl returned, now properly seated with a bag of bran in front of her. As she approached the cattle shed, a boy came toward her carrying a milking pail and held the pony's reins while she slid off. The boy took the horse away, leaving the pail with the young woman.

Soon a soft spirt, alternating with a loud spirt, came in regular succession from within the shed. They were the sounds of a person milking a cow. Gabriel took the lost hat in his hand, and waited beside the path she would follow in leaving the hill.

Soon a gentle hissing sound, alternating with a loud hissing, came in regular succession from inside the shed. It was the sound of someone milking a cow. Gabriel picked up the lost hat and waited by the path she would take when leaving the hill.

She came, the pail in one hand, hanging against her knee. The left arm was extended as a balance, enough of it being shown bare to make Oak wish that the event had happened in summer, when the whole would have been revealed. There was a bright air and manner about her now, by which she seemed to imply that the desirability of her existence could not be questioned; and this rather saucy assumption failed in being offensive, because a beholder felt it to be, upon the whole, true. Like exceptional emphasis in the tone of a genius, that which would have made mediocrity ridiculous was an addition to recognized power. It was with some surprise that she saw Gabriel’s face rising like the moon behind the hedge.

She approached, holding a bucket in one hand, resting against her knee. Her left arm was outstretched for balance, revealing enough bare skin to make Oak wish this moment had happened in summer when everything would have been visible. There was a bright vibe about her now, suggesting that there was no question about her desirability; this slightly cheeky attitude wasn't offensive because anyone watching could sense it was, overall, true. Like an exceptional emphasis from a genius, what would have made an average person look ridiculous only added to her evident power. She was a bit surprised to see Gabriel’s face rising like the moon behind the hedge.

The adjustment of the farmer’s hazy conceptions of her charms to the portrait of herself she now presented him with was less a diminution than a difference. The starting-point selected by the judgment was her height. She seemed tall, but the pail was a small one, and the hedge diminutive; hence, making allowance for error by comparison with these, she could have been not above the height to be chosen by women as best. All features of consequence were severe and regular. It may have been observed by persons who go about the shires with eyes for beauty, that in Englishwomen a classically formed face is seldom found to be united with a figure of the same pattern, the highly-finished features being generally too large for the remainder of the frame; that a graceful and proportionate figure of eight heads usually goes off into random facial curves. Without throwing a Nymphean tissue over a milkmaid, let it be said that here criticism checked itself in examining details to return to where it began, and looked at her proportions with a long consciousness of pleasure. From the contours of her figure in its upper part, she must have had a beautiful neck and shoulders; but it may be stated that since her infancy nobody had ever seen them. Had she been put into a low dress she would have run and thrust her head into a bush. Yet she was not a shy girl by any means; it was merely her instinct to draw the line dividing the seen from the unseen higher than they do it in towns.

The farmer's vague ideas about her looks compared to the image she now showed him were more of a difference than a reduction. The starting point for this assessment was her height. She seemed tall, but the pail was small, and the hedge was low; so, accounting for possible errors in comparison, she could have been just the right height that women often prefer. Her significant features were stark and even. People who travel through the countryside with an eye for beauty might notice that Englishwomen rarely have a classically shaped face that matches a similarly shaped body; the finely defined features are often too large for the rest of the figure, while a well-proportioned shape usually strays into more irregular facial lines. Without draping a mythical elegance over a milkmaid, it's worth noting that criticism paused when examining her details and returned to where it started, appreciating her proportions with a deep sense of pleasure. From the shape of her upper body, she must have had a lovely neck and shoulders, but it can be said that since she was a child, no one had ever seen them. If she had worn a low-cut dress, she would have run off and hidden her head in a bush. However, she wasn’t shy at all; it was just her instinct to draw the line between what’s visible and what’s not higher than people typically do in towns.

That the girl’s thoughts hovered about her face and form as soon as she caught Oak’s eyes conning the same page was natural, and almost certain. The self-consciousness shown would have been vanity if a little more pronounced, dignity if a little less. Rays of male vision seem to have a tickling effect upon virgin faces in rural districts; she hastily brushed hers with her hand, as if Gabriel had been irritating its pink surface with a straw, and the free air of her previous movements was reduced at the same time to a chastened phase of itself. Yet it was the man who blushed, the maid not at all.

That the girl's thoughts focused on her face and body as soon as she saw Oak staring at the same page was completely natural and pretty much inevitable. The self-consciousness she displayed would have been considered vanity if it had been just a bit stronger, or dignity if it had been a bit weaker. It seems like the gaze of men makes young women in rural areas feel a bit flustered; she quickly ran her hand over her face, as if Gabriel had been teasing her rosy cheeks with a straw, and the carefree vibe from her earlier movements shifted to a more reserved one. Yet, it was the man who blushed, not the girl at all.

“I found a hat,” said Oak.

“I found a hat,” said Oak.

“It is mine,” said she, and, from a sense of proportion, kept down to a small smile an inclination to laugh distinctly: “it flew away last night.”

“It’s mine,” she said, and, feeling the need to be composed, kept a small smile from turning into a full laugh: “it flew away last night.”

“One o’clock this morning?”

"1 AM this morning?"

“Well—it was.” She was surprised. “How did you know?” she said.

“Well—it was.” She was surprised. “How did you know?” she asked.

“I was here.”

"I was here."

“You are Farmer Oak, are you not?”

"Are you Farmer Oak?"

“That or thereabouts. I’m lately come to this place.”

"About that. I've just arrived at this place."

“A large farm?” she inquired, casting her eyes round, and swinging back her hair, which was black in the shaded hollows of its mass; but it being now an hour past sunrise, the rays touched its prominent curves with a colour of their own.

“A big farm?” she asked, looking around and tossing back her hair, which was black in the dim parts of its mass; but now that it was an hour past sunrise, the sunlight highlighted its prominent curves with a unique color.

“No; not large. About a hundred.” (In speaking of farms the word “acres” is omitted by the natives, by analogy to such old expressions as “a stag of ten.”)

“No; not large. About a hundred.” (When talking about farms, locals skip the word “acres,” similar to old phrases like “a stag of ten.”)

“I wanted my hat this morning,” she went on. “I had to ride to Tewnell Mill.”

“I wanted my hat this morning,” she continued. “I had to ride to Tewnell Mill.”

“Yes, you had.”

"Yes, you definitely did."

“How do you know?”

"How do you know that?"

“I saw you.”

“I noticed you.”

“Where?” she inquired, a misgiving bringing every muscle of her lineaments and frame to a standstill.

“Where?” she asked, a feeling of unease freezing every muscle in her face and body.

“Here—going through the plantation, and all down the hill,” said Farmer Oak, with an aspect excessively knowing with regard to some matter in his mind, as he gazed at a remote point in the direction named, and then turned back to meet his colloquist’s eyes.

“Here—walking through the plantation, all the way down the hill,” said Farmer Oak, looking quite wise about something he had in mind as he stared at a distant spot in that direction, then turned back to meet his conversation partner’s gaze.

A perception caused him to withdraw his own from hers as suddenly as if he had been caught in a theft. Recollection of the strange antics she had indulged in when passing through the trees, was succeeded in the girl by a nettled palpitation, and that by a hot face. It was a time to see a woman redden who was not given to reddening as a rule; not a point in the milkmaid but was of the deepest rose-colour. From the Maiden’s Blush, through all varieties of the Provence down to the Crimson Tuscany, the countenance of Oak’s acquaintance quickly graduated; whereupon he, in considerateness, turned away his head.

A feeling made him pull away from her as quickly as if he had been caught stealing. The memory of the bizarre behavior she had shown while walking through the trees made her heart race, and soon after, her face felt hot. It was a rare moment to see a woman who usually didn't blush become so flushed; every part of the milkmaid's face turned a deep pink. From the Maiden’s Blush to various shades of Provence and finally to the Crimson Tuscany, the expression on Oak’s companion changed rapidly; he, being considerate, turned his head away.

The sympathetic man still looked the other way, and wondered when she would recover whiteness sufficient to justify him in facing her again. He heard what seemed to be the flitting of a dead leaf upon the breeze, and looked. She had gone away.

The caring man still looked away, wondering when she would regain enough composure for him to face her again. He heard what sounded like a dead leaf rustling in the breeze and turned to look. She had left.

With an air between that of Tragedy and Comedy, Gabriel returned to his work.

With a mix of tragedy and comedy, Gabriel went back to his work.

Five mornings and evenings passed. The young woman came regularly to milk the healthy cow or to attend to the sick one, but never allowed her vision to stray in the direction of Oak’s person. His want of tact had deeply offended her—not by seeing what he could not help, but by letting her know that he had seen it. For, as without law there is no sin, without eyes there is no indecorum; and she appeared to feel that Gabriel’s espial had made her an indecorous woman without her own connivance. It was food for great regret with him; it was also a contretemps which touched into life a latent heat he had experienced in that direction.

Five mornings and evenings went by. The young woman came regularly to milk the healthy cow or care for the sick one, but never let her gaze wander towards Oak. His lack of subtlety had upset her deeply—not because he noticed what he couldn’t avoid, but because he made it clear that he had noticed. For, just as there can be no sin without laws, there can be no impropriety without someone looking; and she seemed to sense that Gabriel’s watchful eyes had made her an improper woman without her even realizing it. This filled him with considerable regret; it also sparked something within him that he had felt before in that direction.

The acquaintanceship might, however, have ended in a slow forgetting, but for an incident which occurred at the end of the same week. One afternoon it began to freeze, and the frost increased with evening, which drew on like a stealthy tightening of bonds. It was a time when in cottages the breath of the sleepers freezes to the sheets, when round the drawing-room fire of a thick-walled mansion the sitters’ backs are cold, even whilst their faces are all aglow. Many a small bird went to bed supperless that night among the bare boughs.

The acquaintance might have faded away slowly, but for something that happened at the end of that same week. One afternoon, it began to freeze, and the frost got worse as evening came, tightening its grip like a stealthy bond. It was a time when the breath of people sleeping in cottages froze on their sheets, while those gathered around the fire in a thick-walled mansion felt cold on their backs, even though their faces were warm and flushed. Many small birds went to bed hungry that night among the bare branches.

As the milking-hour drew near, Oak kept his usual watch upon the cowshed. At last he felt cold, and shaking an extra quantity of bedding round the yeaning ewes, he entered the hut and heaped more fuel upon the stove. The wind came in at the bottom of the door, to prevent which Oak wheeled the cot round a little more to the south. Then the wind spouted in at a ventilating hole—of which there was one on each side of the hut.

As milking time approached, Oak kept his usual eye on the cowshed. Finally, he started to feel cold, so after shaking more bedding around the lambing ewes, he went into the hut and added more fuel to the stove. The wind was coming in from under the door, so Oak turned the cot slightly more to the south. Then the wind blew in through a ventilation hole—there was one on each side of the hut.

Gabriel had always known that when the fire was lighted and the door closed one of these must be kept open—that chosen being always on the side away from the wind. Closing the slide to windward, he turned to open the other; on second thoughts the farmer considered that he would first sit down, leaving both closed for a minute or two, till the temperature of the hut was a little raised. He sat down.

Gabriel had always known that when the fire was lit and the door was closed, one of these had to be kept open—always the one on the side away from the wind. After closing the slide to the windward side, he turned to open the other; but then he thought it would be better to sit down first, leaving both closed for a minute or two until the temperature in the hut warmed up a bit. He took a seat.

His head began to ache in an unwonted manner, and, fancying himself weary by reason of the broken rests of the preceding nights, Oak decided to get up, open the slide, and then allow himself to fall asleep. He fell asleep without having performed the necessary preliminary.

His head started to hurt in an unusual way, and, thinking he was tired because of the disrupted sleep from the previous nights, Oak decided to get up, open the slide, and then let himself fall asleep. He dozed off without doing what he needed to do first.

How long he remained unconscious Gabriel never knew. During the first stages of his return to perception peculiar deeds seemed to be in course of enactment. His dog was howling, his head was aching fearfully—somebody was pulling him about, hands were loosening his neckerchief.

How long he was out cold, Gabriel never found out. As he started to come to, strange things seemed to be happening. His dog was barking, his head was pounding badly—someone was moving him around, and hands were loosening his necktie.

[Illustration: ]

HANDS WERE LOOSENING HIS NECKERCHIEF.

Hands were loosening his necktie.

On opening his eyes, he found that evening had sunk to dusk, in a strange manner of unexpectedness. The young girl with the remarkably pleasant lips and white teeth was beside him. More than this—astonishingly more—his head was upon her lap, his face and neck were disagreeably wet, and her fingers were unbuttoning his collar.

Upon opening his eyes, he realized that evening had slipped into dusk in a surprisingly unexpected way. The young girl with the surprisingly nice lips and white teeth was next to him. Even more astonishingly, his head was resting on her lap, his face and neck felt uncomfortably wet, and her fingers were unbuttoning his collar.

“Whatever is the matter?” said Oak, vacantly.

“What's the matter?” said Oak, blankly.

She seemed to experience a sensation of mirth, but of too insignificant a kind to start the capacity of enjoyment.

She seemed to feel a sense of joy, but it was too trivial to really allow her to enjoy it.

“Nothing now,” she answered, “since you are not dead. It was a wonder you were not suffocated in this hut of yours.”

“Nothing now,” she replied, “since you’re not dead. It’s a miracle you weren’t suffocated in this hut of yours.”

“Ah, the hut!” murmured Gabriel. “I gave ten pounds for that hut. But I’ll sell it, and sit under thatched hurdles as they did in old times, curl up to sleep in a lock of straw! It played me nearly the same trick the other day!” Gabriel, by way of emphasis, brought down his fist upon the floor.

“Ah, the hut!” Gabriel said softly. “I paid ten pounds for that hut. But I’ll sell it and sit under thatched roofs like they did in the old days, curling up to sleep on a bunch of straw! It almost pulled the same trick on me the other day!” Gabriel emphasized his point by banging his fist on the floor.

“It was not exactly the fault of the hut,” she observed, speaking in a tone which showed her to be that novelty among women—one who finished a thought before beginning the sentence which was to convey it. “You should, I think, have considered, and not have been so foolish as to leave the slides closed.”

“It wasn’t really the hut’s fault,” she remarked, her tone indicating that she was a rarity among women—one who completed her thoughts before starting the sentence to express them. “You should have thought it through and not been so foolish as to leave the slides closed.”

“Yes, I suppose I should,” said Oak, absently. He was endeavouring to catch and appreciate the sensation of being thus with her—his head upon her dress—before the event passed on into the heap of bygone things. He wished she knew his impressions; but he would as soon have thought of carrying an odour in a net as of attempting to convey the intangibilities of his feeling in the coarse meshes of language. So he remained silent.

“Yes, I guess I should,” Oak said absentmindedly. He was trying to fully take in the feeling of being there with her—his head on her dress—before the moment faded into a memory. He wished she could understand how he felt; but he would have found it just as impossible to capture a scent in a net as to express the subtleties of his emotions in the rough fabric of words. So he stayed quiet.

She made him sit up, and then Oak began wiping his face and shaking himself like a Samson. “How can I thank ye?” he said at last, gratefully, some of the natural rusty red having returned to his face.

She made him sit up, and then Oak started wiping his face and shaking himself like a Samson. “How can I thank you?” he finally said, gratefully, some of the natural rusty red returning to his face.

“Oh, never mind that,” said the girl, smiling, and allowing her smile to hold good for Gabriel’s next remark, whatever that might prove to be.

“Oh, forget about that,” the girl said, smiling, and letting her smile carry through to Gabriel’s next comment, whatever it might be.

“How did you find me?”

“How did you locate me?”

“I heard your dog howling and scratching at the door of the hut when I came to the milking (it was so lucky, Daisy’s milking is almost over for the season, and I shall not come here after this week or the next). The dog saw me, and jumped over to me, and laid hold of my dress. I came across and looked round the hut the very first thing to see if the slides were closed. My uncle has a hut like this one, and I have heard him tell his shepherd not to go to sleep without leaving a slide open. I opened the door, and there you were like dead. I threw the milk over you, as there was no water, forgetting it was warm, and no use.”

“I heard your dog howling and scratching at the door of the hut when I came to milk the cows (luckily, Daisy’s milking season is almost over, and I won’t be coming here after this week or next). The dog saw me, jumped over, and grabbed hold of my dress. I walked over and looked around the hut first to check if the slides were closed. My uncle has a hut like this one, and I’ve heard him tell his shepherd not to fall asleep without leaving a slide open. I opened the door, and there you were, looking lifeless. I threw the milk over you since there was no water, forgetting it was warm and useless.”

“I wonder if I should have died?” Gabriel said, in a low voice, which was rather meant to travel back to himself than to her.

“I wonder if I should have died?” Gabriel said softly, almost more to himself than to her.

“Oh no,” the girl replied. She seemed to prefer a less tragic probability; to have saved a man from death involved talk that should harmonize with the dignity of such a deed—and she shunned it.

“Oh no,” the girl said. She appeared to want a less tragic outcome; saving a man from death meant conversations that should match the seriousness of such an act—and she avoided it.

“I believe you saved my life, Miss—— I don’t know your name. I know your aunt’s, but not yours.”

“I think you saved my life, Miss—I don’t know your name. I know your aunt’s, but not yours.”

“I would just as soon not tell it—rather not. There is no reason either why I should, as you probably will never have much to do with me.”

“I’d rather not say—seriously, I don't want to. There’s really no reason for me to, since you probably won’t have much to do with me anyway.”

“Still, I should like to know.”

“Still, I want to know.”

“You can inquire at my aunt’s—she will tell you.”

“You can ask my aunt—she’ll let you know.”

“My name is Gabriel Oak.”

"I'm Gabriel Oak."

“And mine isn’t. You seem fond of yours in speaking it so decisively, Gabriel Oak.”

"And mine isn’t. You seem to really like yours by speaking so confidently, Gabriel Oak."

“You see, it is the only one I shall ever have, and I must make the most of it.”

“You see, it’s the only one I’ll ever have, and I need to make the most of it.”

“I always think mine sounds odd and disagreeable.”

“I always think mine sounds weird and unpleasant.”

“I should think you might soon get a new one.”

“I think you could probably get a new one soon.”

“Mercy!—how many opinions you keep about you concerning other people, Gabriel Oak.”

“Wow!—how many opinions you have about other people, Gabriel Oak.”

“Well Miss—excuse the words—I thought you would like them. But I can’t match you, I know, in mapping out my mind upon my tongue, as I may say. I never was very clever in my inside. But I thank you. Come, give me your hand!”

“Well, Miss—sorry for the words—I thought you’d appreciate them. But I can't express myself as well as you do. I’ve never been very good at articulating my thoughts. But thank you. Come on, give me your hand!”

She hesitated, somewhat disconcerted at Oak’s old-fashioned earnest conclusion to a dialogue lightly carried on. “Very well,” she said, and gave him her hand, compressing her lips to a demure impassivity. He held it but an instant, and in his fear of being too demonstrative, swerved to the opposite extreme, touching her fingers with the lightness of a small-hearted person.

She hesitated, feeling a bit unsettled by Oak’s old-fashioned, serious conclusion to their light conversation. “Okay,” she said, and offered him her hand, pressing her lips into a modest, emotionless line. He held it for just a moment, and in his worry about being too forward, he went to the other extreme, barely brushing her fingers with the delicacy of someone lacking courage.

“I am sorry,” he said, the instant after, regretfully.

“I’m sorry,” he said, immediately afterward, feeling regretful.

“What for?”

"Why?"

“Letting your hand go so quickly.”

“Letting your hand slip away so fast.”

“You may have it again if you like; there it is.” She gave him her hand again.

“You can have it again if you want; it’s right there.” She offered him her hand again.

Oak held it longer this time—indeed, curiously long. “How soft it is—being winter time, too—not chapped or rough or anything!” he said.

Oak held it longer this time—actually, quite a bit longer. “It’s so soft—even for winter—not chapped or rough or anything!” he said.

“There—that’s long enough,” said she, though without pulling it away. “But I suppose you are thinking you would like to kiss it? You may if you want to.”

“Okay—that’s long enough,” she said, still holding it there. “But I guess you’re thinking you’d like to kiss it? You can if you want to.”

“I wasn’t thinking of any such thing,” said Gabriel, simply; “but I will——”

“I wasn’t thinking about anything like that,” Gabriel said plainly; “but I will——”

“That you won’t!” She snatched back her hand.

"You're not going to!" She pulled her hand away.

Gabriel felt himself guilty of another want of tact.

Gabriel felt guilty for lacking sensitivity again.

“Now find out my name,” she said, teasingly; and withdrew.

“Now guess my name,” she said playfully, and pulled away.

CHAPTER IV.
GABRIEL’S RESOLVE—THE VISIT—THE MISTAKE

The only superiority in women that is tolerable to the rival sex is, as a rule, that of the unconscious kind, but a superiority which recognizes itself may sometimes please by suggesting at the same time possibilities of impropriation to the subordinated man.

The only type of superiority in women that men can typically accept is usually the kind that is unrecognized. However, a superiority that is aware of itself can sometimes be appealing because it hints at potential ways for the subordinate man to benefit.

This well-favoured and comely girl soon made appreciable inroads upon the emotional constitution of young Farmer Oak.

This attractive and pretty girl quickly made significant changes to the emotional state of young Farmer Oak.

Love, being an extremely exacting usurer (a sense of exorbitant profit, spiritually, by an exchange of hearts, being at the bottom of pure passions, as that of exorbitant profit, bodily or materially, is at the bottom of those of lower atmosphere), every morning his feelings were as sensitive as the money-market in calculations upon his chances. His dog waited for his meals in a way so like that in which Oak waited for the girl’s presence, that the farmer was quite struck with the resemblance, felt it lowering, and would not look at the dog. However, he continued to watch through the hedge for her regular coming, and thus his sentiments towards her were deepened without any corresponding effect being produced upon herself. Oak had nothing finished and ready to say as yet, and not being able to frame love-phrases which end where they begin; passionate tales—

Love, being a demanding creditor (a sense of excessive gain, spiritually, through an exchange of hearts, rooted in pure passions, as that of excessive gain, physically or materially, is rooted in those of a lower nature), each morning his feelings were as sensitive as the stock market calculating his chances. His dog waited for his meals so similarly to how Oak waited for the girl’s presence that the farmer was struck by the resemblance, found it discouraging, and wouldn’t look at the dog. Still, he continued to watch through the hedge for her regular arrival, and as a result, his feelings for her deepened without affecting her at all. Oak had nothing finished and ready to say yet, and being unable to create love phrases that lead nowhere; passionate stories—

—Full of sound and fury
Signifying nothing—

—Full of noise and chaos
Meaning nothing—

he said no word at all.

he didn’t say a word at all.

By making inquiries he found that the girl’s name was Bathsheba Everdene, and that the cow would go dry in about seven days. He dreaded the eight day.

By asking around, he discovered that the girl's name was Bathsheba Everdene, and that the cow would stop producing milk in about seven days. He was worried about the eighth day.

At last the eighth day came. The cow had ceased to give milk for that year, and Bathsheba Everdene came up the hill no more. Gabriel had reached a pitch of existence he never could have anticipated a short time before. He liked saying “Bathsheba” as a private enjoyment instead of whistling; turned over his taste to black hair, though he had sworn by brown ever since he was a boy, isolated himself till the space he filled in the public eye was contemptibly small. Love is a possible strength in an actual weakness. Marriage transforms a distraction into a support, the power of which should be, and happily often is, in direct proportion to the degree of imbecility it supplants. Oak began now to see light in this direction, and said to himself, “I’ll make her my wife, or upon my soul I shall be good for nothing!”

At last, the eighth day arrived. The cow had stopped giving milk for the year, and Bathsheba Everdene no longer came up the hill. Gabriel had reached a level of existence he never could have predicted a short time ago. He enjoyed saying “Bathsheba” as a personal pleasure instead of whistling; he switched his preference to black hair, even though he had always favored brown since he was a boy, and isolated himself until the space he occupied in the public's view was embarrassingly small. Love can be a strength in a real weakness. Marriage turns a distraction into a support, the effectiveness of which should, and often does, directly correspond to the degree of foolishness it replaces. Oak started to see hope in this idea and told himself, “I’ll make her my wife, or honestly, I’ll be useless!”

All this while he was perplexing himself about an errand on which he might consistently visit the cottage of Bathsheba’s aunt.

All this time he was confusing himself over a task that he could continuously use to visit Bathsheba's aunt's cottage.

He found his opportunity in the death of a ewe, mother of a living lamb. On a day which had a summer face and a winter constitution—a fine January morning, when there was just enough blue sky visible to make cheerfully disposed people wish for more, and an occasional sunshiny gleam of silvery whiteness, Oak put the lamb into a respectable Sunday basket, and stalked across the fields to the house of Mrs. Hurst, the aunt—George, the dog, walking behind, with a countenance of great concern at the serious turn pastoral affairs seemed to be taking.

He saw his chance when a ewe, the mother of a living lamb, died. It was a day that looked like summer but felt like winter—a beautiful January morning, with just enough blue sky to make cheerful people wish for more, and the occasional sunny gleam of silver-white light. Oak placed the lamb into a nice Sunday basket and made his way across the fields to Mrs. Hurst's house, his aunt. George, the dog, followed behind, looking very concerned about how serious things were getting in the pastoral world.

Gabriel had watched the blue wood-smoke curling from the chimney with strange meditation. At evening he had fancifully traced it down the chimney to the spot of its origin—seen the hearth and Bathsheba beside it—beside it in her out-door dress; for the clothes she had worn on the hill were by association equally with her person included in the compass of his affection; they seemed at this early time of his love a necessary ingredient of the sweet mixture called Bathsheba Everdene.

Gabriel had observed the blue wood-smoke spiraling from the chimney with a strange sense of reflection. In the evening, he had whimsically followed it down to where it started—imagining the hearth and Bathsheba next to it—her in her outdoor dress; for the clothes she had worn on the hill were, by association, just as much a part of his feelings for her; they seemed, at this early stage of his love, an essential part of the delightful blend he called Bathsheba Everdene.

He had made a toilet of a nicely adjusted kind—of a nature between the carefully neat and the carelessly ornate—of a degree between fine-market-day and wet-Sunday selection. He thoroughly cleaned his silver watch-chain with whiting, put new lacing straps to his boots, looked to the brass eyelet-holes, went to the inmost heart of the plantation for a new walking-stick, and trimmed it vigorously on his way back; took a new handkerchief from the bottom of his clothes-box, put on the light waistcoat patterned all over with sprigs of an elegant flower uniting the beauties of both rose and lily without the defects of either, and used all the hair-oil he possessed upon his usually dry, sandy, and inextricably curly hair, till he had deepened it to a splendidly novel colour, between that of guano and Roman cement, making it stick to his head like mace round a nutmeg, or wet seaweed round a boulder after the ebb.

He had put together a well-balanced outfit—somewhere between neatly organized and overly fancy—enough to feel appropriate for a casual market day rather than a dull, rainy Sunday. He thoroughly cleaned his silver watch chain with some whitening powder, replaced the laces in his boots, checked the brass eyelets, ventured deep into the woods for a new walking stick, and gave it a good trim on his way back; he grabbed a new handkerchief from the bottom of his clothes box, put on a light waistcoat covered in a beautiful floral pattern that combined the charms of both roses and lilies without their flaws, and slathered his normally dry, sandy, and unmanageable curls with all the hair oil he owned until his hair took on a striking new color, somewhere between bird droppings and Roman cement, clinging to his head like mace around a nutmeg or wet seaweed stuck to a boulder after a tidal retreat.

Nothing disturbed the stillness of the cottage save the chatter of a knot of sparrows on the eaves; one might fancy scandal and tracasseries to be no less the staple subject of these little coteries on roofs than of those under them. It seemed that the omen was an unpropitious one, for, as the rather untoward commencement of Oak’s overtures, just as he arrived by the garden gate he saw a cat inside, going into various arched shapes and fiendish convulsions at the sight of his dog George. The dog took no notice, for he had arrived at an age at which all superfluous barking was cynically avoided as a waste of breath—in fact he never barked even at the sheep except to order, when it was done with an absolutely neutral countenance, as a liturgical form of Commination-service, which, though offensive, had to be gone through once now and then just to frighten the flock for their own good.

Nothing disturbed the quiet of the cottage except for the chatter of a group of sparrows on the roof; one might think that gossip and drama were just as common a topic for these little groups above as they were for those below. It seemed like an unlucky sign, because just as Oak was starting his approach, he spotted a cat inside, twisting into various shapes and having bizarre convulsions at the sight of his dog, George. The dog paid no attention, as he had reached an age where he saw barking as pointless and a waste of energy—actually, he only barked at the sheep when necessary, and even then it was done with an expressionless face, like a formal part of a service that was meant to be unpleasant but had to happen now and then just to scare the flock for their own good.

A voice came from behind some laurel-bushes into which the cat had run:

A voice called out from behind some laurel bushes that the cat had dashed into:

“Poor dear! Did a nasty brute of a dog want to kill it!—did he poor dear!”

“Poor thing! Did a nasty dog try to attack it?—did he poor thing!”

“I beg yer pardon,” said Oak to the voice, “but George was walking on behind me with a temper as mild as milk.”

“I’m sorry,” said Oak to the voice, “but George was following me with a temper as calm as can be.”

Almost before he had ceased speaking, Oak was seized with a misgiving as to whose ear was the recipient of his answer. Nobody appeared, and he heard the person retreat among the bushes.

Almost before he finished speaking, Oak was hit with a fear about who had heard his response. No one showed up, and he heard the person moving away into the bushes.

Gabriel meditated, and so deeply that he brought small furrows into his forehead by sheer force of reverie. Where the issue of an interview is as likely to be a vast change for the worse as for the better, any initial difference from expectation causes nipping sensations of failure. Oak went up to the door a little abashed: his mental rehearsal and the reality had had no common grounds of opening.

Gabriel was lost in thought, so deeply that he furrowed his brow from intense contemplation. When an interview could lead to a dramatic change for better or worse, any difference from what he expected triggered a sense of impending failure. Oak approached the door feeling slightly embarrassed; his mental preparation didn’t match the reality of the moment.

Bathsheba’s aunt was indoors. “Will you tell Miss Everdene that somebody would be glad to speak to her?” said Mr. Oak. (Calling yourself merely Somebody, and not giving a name, is not by any means to be taken as an example of the ill-breeding of the rural world: it springs from a refined sense of modesty, of which townspeople, with their cards and announcements, have no notion whatever.)

Bathsheba's aunt was inside. “Could you let Miss Everdene know that someone would like to talk to her?” Mr. Oak asked. (Referring to yourself simply as Someone, without giving your name, shouldn't be seen as a sign of bad manners in the country: it's actually a sign of modesty that city folks, with their business cards and public announcements, just don’t understand.)

Bathsheba was out. The voice had evidently been hers.

Bathsheba was outside. The voice was clearly hers.

“Will you come in, Mr. Oak?”

“Will you come in, Mr. Oak?”

“Oh, thank ye,” said Gabriel, following her to the fireplace. “I’ve brought a lamb for Miss Everdene. I thought she might like one to rear: girls do.”

“Oh, thank you,” said Gabriel, following her to the fireplace. “I brought a lamb for Miss Everdene. I thought she might like to raise one: girls do.”

“She might,” said Mrs. Hurst, musingly; “though she’s only a visitor here. If you will wait a minute, Bathsheba will be in.”

“She might,” Mrs. Hurst said thoughtfully; “even though she’s just a guest here. If you wait a minute, Bathsheba will be here.”

“Yes, I will wait,” said Gabriel, sitting down. “The lamb isn’t really the business I came about, Mrs. Hurst. In short, I was going to ask her if she’d like to be married.”

“Yes, I will wait,” said Gabriel, sitting down. “The lamb isn’t really why I’m here, Mrs. Hurst. To be brief, I was going to ask her if she’d like to get married.”

“And were you indeed?”

"Are you really?"

“Yes. Because if she would, I should be very glad to marry her. D’ye know if she’s got any other young man hanging about her at all?”

“Yes. Because if she did, I would be very happy to marry her. Do you know if she has any other young man around her at all?”

“Let me think,” said Mrs. Hurst, poking the fire superfluously…. “Yes—bless you, ever so many young men. You see, Farmer Oak, she’s so good-looking, and an excellent scholar besides—she was going to be a governess once, you know, only she was too wild. Not that her young men ever come here—but, Lord, in the nature of women, she must have a dozen!”

“Let me think,” said Mrs. Hurst, poking the fire unnecessarily.... “Yes—thank you, there are so many young men. You see, Farmer Oak, she’s really pretty, and she’s also a great scholar—she was going to be a governess at one point, you know, but she was too wild for that. Not that her young men ever come here—but, honestly, knowing women, she must have at least a dozen!”

“That’s unfortunate,” said Farmer Oak, contemplating a crack in the stone floor with sorrow. “I’m only an every-day sort of man, and my only chance was in being the first comer. . . . Well, there’s no use in my waiting, for that was all I came about: so I’ll take myself off home-along, Mrs. Hurst.”

“That’s too bad,” said Farmer Oak, staring at a crack in the stone floor with sadness. “I’m just an ordinary guy, and my only shot was being the first to arrive. . . . Well, there's no point in me sticking around, since that was all I came for: so I’ll head back home now, Mrs. Hurst.”

When Gabriel had gone about two hundred yards along the down, he heard a “hoi-hoi!” uttered behind him, in a piping note of more treble quality than that in which the exclamation usually embodies itself when shouted across a field. He looked round, and saw a girl racing after him, waving a white handkerchief.

When Gabriel had walked about two hundred yards down the hill, he heard a "hoi-hoi!" called out from behind him, in a higher-pitched voice than what’s usually used for that shout across a field. He turned around and saw a girl running after him, waving a white handkerchief.

Oak stood still—and the runner drew nearer. It was Bathsheba Everdene. Gabriel’s colour deepened: hers was already deep, not, as it appeared, from emotion, but from running.

Oak stood still—and the runner got closer. It was Bathsheba Everdene. Gabriel’s face grew more flushed: hers was already red, not from feelings, but from exertion.

“Farmer Oak—I—” she said, pausing for want of breath pulling up in front of him with a slanted face, and putting her hand to her side.

“Farmer Oak—I—” she said, pausing to catch her breath, stopping in front of him with a tilted face, and placing her hand on her side.

“I have just called to see you,” said Gabriel, pending her further speech.

“I just came by to see you,” said Gabriel, waiting for her to say more.

“Yes—I know that!” she said, panting like a robin, her face red and moist from her exertions, like a peony petal before the sun dries off the dew. “I didn’t know you had come (pant) to ask to have me, or I should have come in from the garden instantly. I ran after you to say (pant) that my aunt made a mistake in sending you away from courting me (pant)——”

“Yes—I know that!” she said, breathing heavily, her face flushed and sweaty from exertion, like a peony petal before the sun dries off the dew. “I didn’t realize you were here to ask for my hand, or I would have come in from the garden right away. I chased after you to say that my aunt made a mistake in sending you away from courting me——”

Gabriel expanded. “I’m sorry to have made you run so fast, my dear,” he said, with a grateful sense of favours to come. “Wait a bit till you’ve found your breath.”

Gabriel continued, “I’m sorry to have made you run so fast, my dear,” he said, feeling thankful for the favors that might come. “Just hold on a moment until you catch your breath.”

“—It was quite a mistake—aunt’s telling you I had a young man already.” Bathsheba went on. “I haven’t a sweetheart at all (pant), and I never had one, and I thought that, as times go with women, it was such a pity to send you away thinking that I had several.”

“—It was definitely a mistake—my aunt saying I already had a boyfriend.” Bathsheba continued. “I don’t have a boyfriend at all (pant), and I’ve never had one, and I thought that, given how things are for women, it was really a shame to send you away thinking that I had a few.”

“Really and trewly I am glad to hear that!” said Farmer Oak, smiling one of his long special smiles, and blushing with gladness. He held out his hand to take hers, which, when she had eased her side by pressing it there, was prettily extended upon her bosom to still her loud-beating heart. Directly he seized it she put it behind her, so that it slipped through his fingers like an eel.

“Honestly, I’m really glad to hear that!” said Farmer Oak, smiling one of his signature smiles and blushing with happiness. He reached out his hand to take hers, which she held lightly on her chest to calm her racing heart. As soon as he grabbed it, she quickly pulled it back so that it slipped through his fingers like an eel.

“I have a nice snug little farm,” said Gabriel, with half a degree less assurance than when he had seized her hand.

“I have a cozy little farm,” Gabriel said, with a little less confidence than when he had taken her hand.

“Yes; you have.”

"Yes, you definitely have."

“A man has advanced me money to begin with, but still, it will soon be paid off, and, though I am only an every-day sort of man, I have got on a little since I was a boy.” Gabriel uttered “a little” in a tone to show her that it was the complacent form of “a great deal.” He continued: “When we are married, I am quite sure I can work twice as hard as I do now.”

“A man has lent me some money to start off, but it will be paid back soon, and even though I’m just an ordinary guy, I've made a bit of progress since I was a kid.” Gabriel said “a bit” in a way that made it clear he meant “a lot.” He went on: “Once we’re married, I’m confident I can work twice as hard as I do now.”

He went forward and stretched out his arm again. Bathsheba had overtaken him at a point beside which stood a low, stunted holly-bush, now laden with red berries. Seeing his advance take the form of an attitude threatening a possible enclosure, if not compression, of her person she edged off round the bush.

He stepped forward and extended his arm again. Bathsheba had caught up to him near a low, scraggly holly bush that was now heavy with red berries. Noticing that his movement seemed to suggest he might be trying to corner or crowd her, she carefully moved around the bush.

“Why, Farmer Oak,” she said, over the top, looking at him with rounded eyes, “I never said I was going to marry you.”

“Why, Farmer Oak,” she said, dramatically, looking at him with wide eyes, “I never said I was going to marry you.”

“Well—that is a tale!” said Oak, with dismay.” To run after anybody like this, and then say you don’t want me!”

“Well—that is a story!” said Oak, feeling upset. “To chase after someone like this, and then say you don’t want me!”

“What I meant to tell you was only this,” she said eagerly, and yet half conscious of the absurdity of the position she had made for herself; “that nobody has got me yet as a sweetheart, instead of my having a dozen, as my aunt said; I hate to be thought men’s property in that way, though possibly I shall be had some day. Why, if I’d wanted you I shouldn’t have run after you like this; ’twould have been the forwardest thing! But there was no harm in hurrying to correct a piece of false news that had been told you.”

“What I meant to tell you was just this,” she said eagerly, while still aware of how ridiculous the situation was that she had created for herself; “that nobody has claimed me as a girlfriend yet, instead of my having a dozen, like my aunt said; I hate being thought of as men's property like that, though maybe I will be one day. Honestly, if I wanted you, I wouldn’t be chasing after you like this; that would be the most improper thing! But there was no harm in rushing to set the record straight about a piece of false information that you heard.”

“Oh, no—no harm at all.” But there is such a thing as being too generous in expressing a judgment impulsively, and Oak added with a more appreciative sense of all the circumstances—“Well, I am not quite certain it was no harm.”

“Oh, no—no harm at all.” But sometimes being too quick to judge can backfire, and Oak added with a deeper understanding of the situation—“Well, I’m not so sure it was harmless.”

“Indeed, I hadn’t time to think before starting whether I wanted to marry or not, for you’d have been gone over the hill.”

"Honestly, I didn't have time to consider whether I wanted to get married or not, because you would have been out of sight."

“Come,” said Gabriel, freshening again; “think a minute or two. I’ll wait awhile, Miss Everdene. Will you marry me? Do, Bathsheba. I love you far more than common!”

“Come,” said Gabriel, refreshing himself again; “take a minute or two to think. I’ll wait for a bit, Miss Everdene. Will you marry me? Please, Bathsheba. I love you so much more than usual!”

“I’ll try to think,” she observed, rather more timorously; “if I can think out of doors; but my mind spreads away so.”

“I’ll try to think,” she said, a bit more hesitantly; “if I can think outside; but my mind just wanders so much.”

“But you can give a guess.”

"But you can take a guess."

“Then give me time.” Bathsheba looked thoughtfully into the distance, away from the direction in which Gabriel stood.

“Then give me time.” Bathsheba gazed thoughtfully into the distance, away from where Gabriel was standing.

“I can make you happy,” said he to the back of her head, across the bush. “You shall have a piano in a year or two—farmers’ wives are getting to have pianos now—and I’ll practise up the flute right well to play with you in the evenings.”

“I can make you happy,” he said to the back of her head, across the bush. “You’ll have a piano in a year or two—farmers' wives are starting to get pianos now—and I’ll practice the flute really well to play with you in the evenings.”

“Yes; I should like that.”

“Sure, I’d like that.”

“And have one of those little ten-pound gigs for market—and nice flowers, and birds—cocks and hens I mean, because they are useful,” continued Gabriel, feeling balanced between poetry and verse.

“And have one of those little ten-pound gigs for the market—and nice flowers, and birds—roosters and hens, I mean, because they’re useful,” continued Gabriel, feeling balanced between poetry and verse.

“I should like it very much.”

"I'd really like that."

“And a frame for cucumbers—like a gentleman and lady.”

“And a frame for cucumbers—like a man and woman.”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“And when the wedding was over, we’d have it put in the newspaper list of marriages.”

“And once the wedding was done, we'd have it published in the newspaper’s marriage announcements.”

“Dearly I should like that.”

“I would really like that.”

“And the babies in the births—every man jack of ’em! And at home by the fire, whenever you look up, there I shall be—and whenever I look up, there will be you.”

“And the babies in the births—every single one of them! And at home by the fire, whenever you look up, there I’ll be—and whenever I look up, there you’ll be.”

“Wait, wait, and don’t be improper!”

“Hold on, hold on, and don’t be rude!”

Her countenance fell, and she was silent awhile. He contemplated the red berries between them over and over again, to such an extent, that holly seemed in his after-life to be a cypher signifying a proposal of marriage. Bathsheba decisively turned to him.

Her expression dropped, and she stayed quiet for a bit. He kept staring at the red berries between them, so much so that holly started to feel like a coded message for a marriage proposal. Bathsheba turned to him firmly.

“No;” ’tis no use,” she said. “I don’t want to marry you.”

“No; it’s no use,” she said. “I don’t want to marry you.”

“Try.”

"Give it a shot."

“I have tried hard all the time I’ve been thinking; for a marriage would be very nice in one sense. People would talk about me, and think I had won my battle, and I should feel triumphant, and all that, But a husband——”

“I have put a lot of thought into this; a marriage would be great in some ways. People would talk about me and think I had achieved my goals, and I would feel proud and all that. But a husband——”

“Well!”

“Wow!”

“Why, he’d always be there, as you say; whenever I looked up, there he’d be.”

“Why, he’d always be there, just like you said; whenever I looked up, there he’d be.”

“Of course he would—I, that is.”

“Of course he would—I mean me.”

“Well, what I mean is that I shouldn’t mind being a bride at a wedding, if I could be one without having a husband. But since a woman can’t show off in that way by herself, I shan’t marry—at least yet.”

“Well, what I mean is that I wouldn't mind being a bride at a wedding if I could do it without having a husband. But since a woman can't show that off by herself, I won’t get married—at least not yet.”

“That’s a terrible wooden story.”

"That’s a terrible wooden tale."

At this elegant criticism of her statement, Bathsheba made an addition to her dignity by a slight sweep away from him.

At this sophisticated criticism of her statement, Bathsheba added to her dignity by subtly moving away from him.

“Upon my heart and soul, I don’t know what a maid can say stupider than that,” said Oak. “But dearest,” he continued in a palliative voice, “don’t be like it!” Oak sighed a deep honest sigh—none the less so in that, being like the sigh of a pine plantation, it was rather noticeable as a disturbance of the atmosphere. “Why won’t you have me?” he said appealingly, creeping round the holly to reach her side.

“Honestly, I can’t think of anything more foolish for a maid to say than that,” said Oak. “But sweetheart,” he continued gently, “don’t act like that!” Oak let out a deep, sincere sigh—noticeable, like the sigh of a pine forest, it interrupted the atmosphere. “Why won’t you have me?” he asked earnestly, moving around the holly to reach her side.

“I cannot,” she said, retreating.

"I can't," she said, backing away.

“But why?” he persisted, standing still at last in despair of ever reaching her, and facing over the bush.

“But why?” he insisted, finally standing still in frustration at never being able to reach her, gazing over the bushes.

“Because I don’t love you.”

"Because I don't love you."

“Yes, but——”

"Yeah, but——"

She contracted a yawn to an inoffensive smallness, so that it was hardly ill-mannered at all. “I don’t love you,” she said.”

She stifled a yawn to a modest size, making it barely impolite. “I don’t love you,” she said.

“But I love you—and, as for myself, I am content to be liked.”

"But I love you—and, as for me, I'm okay with being liked."

“Oh, Mr. Oak—that’s very fine! You’d get to despise me.”

“Oh, Mr. Oak—that’s really great! You’d end up hating me.”

“Never,” said Mr. Oak, so earnestly that he seemed to be coming, by the force of his words, straight through the bush and into her arms. “I shall do one thing in this life—one thing certain—that is, love you, and long for you, and keep wanting you till I die.” His voice had a genuine pathos now, and his large brown hands perceptibly trembled.

“Never,” said Mr. Oak, so earnestly that it felt like he was coming straight through the bushes and into her arms. “There’s one thing I will do in this life—one thing for sure—that is, love you, long for you, and keep wanting you until I die.” His voice had a real emotional weight now, and his large brown hands noticeably trembled.

“It seems dreadfully wrong not to have you when you feel so much,” she said with a little distress, and looking hopelessly around for some means of escape from her moral dilemma. “How I wish I hadn’t run after you!” However, she seemed to have a short cut for getting back to cheerfulness, and set her face to signify archness. “It wouldn’t do, Mr. Oak. I want somebody to tame me; I am too independent; and you would never be able to, I know.”

“It feels so wrong not to have you when you care so much,” she said, a little upset, looking around helplessly for a way out of her moral dilemma. “I wish I hadn’t chased after you!” Still, she seemed to have a quick way to return to being cheerful, and she put on a playful expression. “It wouldn’t work, Mr. Oak. I need someone to keep me in check; I’m too independent; and I know you’d never be able to do that.”

Oak cast his eyes down the field in a way implying that it was useless to attempt argument.

Oak looked down the field as if to say it was pointless to try to argue.

“Mr. Oak,” she said, with luminous distinctness and common sense, “you are better off than I. I have hardly a penny in the world—I am staying with my aunt for my bare sustenance. I am better educated than you—and I don’t love you a bit: that’s my side of the case. Now yours: you are a farmer just begining, and you ought in common prudence, if you marry at all (which you should certainly not think of doing at present) to marry a woman with money, who would stock a larger farm for you than you have now.”

“Mr. Oak,” she said clearly and sensibly, “you have more than I do. I barely have a dime to my name—I’m staying with my aunt just to get by. I’m better educated than you—and I don’t love you at all: that’s my side of the story. Now, yours: you’re just starting out as a farmer, and it would be wise, if you ever think about marrying (which you definitely shouldn’t do right now), to marry a woman with money, who could help you run a bigger farm than what you have now.”

Gabriel looked at her with a little surprise and much admiration.

Gabriel looked at her with slight surprise and a lot of admiration.

“That’s the very thing I had been thinking myself!” he naïvely said.

"That's exactly what I was thinking too!" he said innocently.

Farmer Oak had one-and-a-half Christian characteristics too many to succeed with Bathsheba: his humility, and a superfluous moiety of honesty. Bathsheba was decidedly disconcerted.

Farmer Oak had one and a half Christian traits too many to succeed with Bathsheba: his humility and an excess of honesty. Bathsheba was definitely unsettled.

“Well, then, why did you come and disturb me?” she said, almost angrily, if not quite, an enlarging red spot rising in each cheek.

“Well, then, why did you come and disturb me?” she said, almost angrily, if not quite, a growing red spot appearing in each cheek.

“I can’t do what I think would be—would be——”

“I can’t do what I think would be—would be——”

“Right?”

"Right?"

“No: wise.”

“Not wise.”

“You have made an admission now, Mr. Oak,” she exclaimed, with even more hauteur, and rocking her head disdainfully. “After that, do you think I could marry you? Not if I know it.”

“You’ve admitted it now, Mr. Oak,” she exclaimed, with even more arrogance, shaking her head dismissively. “After that, do you really think I could marry you? Not a chance.”

He broke in passionately: “But don’t mistake me like that! Because I am open enough to own what every man in my position would have thought of, you make your colours come up your face, and get crabbed with me. That about your not being good enough for me is nonsense. You speak like a lady—all the parish notice it, and your uncle at Weatherbury is, I have heard, a large farmer—much larger than ever I shall be. May I call in the evening, or will you walk along with me on Sundays? I don’t want you to make up your mind at once, if you’d rather not.”

He interrupted passionately: “But don’t get it twisted! Just because I’m honest enough to admit what any guy in my position would think, you get all flustered and upset with me. This idea that you're not good enough for me is ridiculous. You speak like a lady—everyone in the parish notices it, and I’ve heard your uncle at Weatherbury is a big farmer—way bigger than I’ll ever be. Can I stop by in the evening, or would you like to walk with me on Sundays? I don’t expect you to decide right away if you don’t want to.”

“No—no—I cannot. Don’t press me any more—don’t. I don’t love you—so ’twould be ridiculous!” she said, with a laugh.

“No—no—I can’t. Please don’t push me anymore—don’t. I don’t love you—so that would be silly!” she said, laughing.

No man likes to see his emotions the sport of a merry-go-round of skittishness. “Very well,” said Oak, firmly, with the bearing of one who was going to give his days and nights to Ecclesiastes for ever. “Then I’ll ask you no more.”

No man enjoys watching his emotions spin around like a rollercoaster of anxiety. “Alright,” said Oak, firmly, acting like someone who was ready to dedicate his days and nights to Ecclesiastes forever. “Then I won’t ask you anymore.”

CHAPTER V.
DEPARTURE OF BATHSHEBA—A PASTORAL TRAGEDY

The news which one day reached Gabriel, that Bathsheba Everdene had left the neighbourhood, had an influence upon him which might have surprised any who never suspected that the more emphatic the renunciation the less absolute its character.

The news that one day reached Gabriel—that Bathsheba Everdene had left the area—affected him in a way that might have surprised anyone who never realized that the stronger the rejection, the less certain it really is.

It may have been observed that there is no regular path for getting out of love as there is for getting in. Some people look upon marriage as a short cut that way, but it has been known to fail. Separation, which was the means that chance offered to Gabriel Oak by Bathsheba’s disappearance, though effectual with people of certain humours, is apt to idealize the removed object with others—notably those whose affection, placid and regular as it may be, flows deep and long. Oak belonged to the even-tempered order of humanity, and felt the secret fusion of himself in Bathsheba to be burning with a finer flame now that she was gone—that was all.

It might be noticed that there isn’t a clear way to get over love like there is to fall into it. Some people see marriage as a quick fix for this, but it’s been known to not work out. Separation, which was the opportunity provided to Gabriel Oak by Bathsheba’s absence, can work for certain types of people, but it tends to glorify the person who’s gone for others—especially those whose feelings, calm and steady as they might be, run deep and last a long time. Oak was the kind of person who kept his emotions even-keeled, and he felt the bond he shared with Bathsheba burning even brighter now that she was away—that was all.

His incipient friendship with her aunt had been nipped by the failure of his suit, and all that Oak learnt of Bathsheba’s movements was done indirectly. It appeared that she had gone to a place called Weatherbury, more than twenty miles off, but in what capacity—whether as a visitor, or permanently, he could not discover.

His budding friendship with her aunt had been cut short by the rejection of his advances, and all that Oak learned about Bathsheba’s whereabouts was through indirect means. It seemed she had gone to a place called Weatherbury, over twenty miles away, but he couldn't find out whether she was there as a visitor or planning to stay permanently.

Gabriel had two dogs. George, the elder, exhibited an ebony-tipped nose, surrounded by a narrow margin of pink flesh, and a coat marked in random splotches approximating in colour to white and slaty grey, but the grey, after years of sun and rain, had been scorched and washed out of the more prominent locks, leaving them of a reddish-brown, as if the blue component of the grey had faded, like the indigo from the same kind of colour in Turner’s pictures. In substance, it had originally been hair, but long contact with sheep seemed to be turning it by degrees into wool of a poor quality and staple.

Gabriel had two dogs. George, the older one, had a nose with black tips, framed by a thin border of pink skin, and his coat was covered in random patches of white and slate gray. However, after years of sun and rain, the gray had faded from the more noticeable areas, leaving them a reddish-brown, as if the blue tint of the gray had washed away, like the indigo in Turner’s paintings. It had once been hair, but constant contact with sheep seemed to be gradually transforming it into low-quality wool.

This dog had originally belonged to a shepherd of inferior morals and dreadful temper, and the result was that George knew the exact degrees of condemnation signified by cursing and swearing of all descriptions better than the wickedest old man in the neighbourhood. Long experience had so precisely taught the animal the difference between such exclamations as “Come in!” and “D—— ye, come in!” that he knew to a hair’s breadth the rate of trotting back from the ewes’ tails that each call involved, if a staggerer with the sheep-crook was to be escaped. Though old, he was clever and trustworthy still.

This dog had originally belonged to a shepherd with poor morals and a terrible temper, which meant that George understood the different levels of condemnation reflected in cursing and swearing better than the meanest old man in the neighborhood. Long experience had taught the animal so well the difference between commands like “Come in!” and “D—— ye, come in!” that he could accurately gauge the distance he needed to trot back from the ewes’ tails with each call, especially if he wanted to avoid a staggering shepherd with a crook. Even though he was old, he was still clever and reliable.

The young dog, George’s son, might possibly have been the image of his mother, for there was not much resemblance between him and George. He was learning the sheep-keeping business, so as to follow on at the flock when the other should die, but had got no further than the rudiments as yet—still finding an insuperable difficulty in distinguishing between doing a thing well enough and doing it too well. So earnest and yet so wrong-headed was this young dog (he had no name in particular, and answered with perfect readiness to any pleasant interjection), that if sent behind the flock to help them on, he did it so thoroughly that he would have chased them across the whole county with the greatest pleasure if not called off, or reminded when to stop by the example of old George.

The young dog, George’s son, might have looked a lot like his mother, since he didn’t resemble George much at all. He was learning the sheep-keeping trade so he could take over the flock when George passed, but he had only gotten as far as the basics—still struggling to figure out the difference between doing a job well enough and doing it too well. This young dog was so eager yet so misguided (he didn’t have a specific name and happily responded to any friendly call) that when sent behind the flock to help move them along, he did it so well that he would have happily chased them all over the county if he hadn’t been called off or reminded when to stop by the example of old George.

Thus much for the dogs. On the further side of Norcombe Hill was a chalk-pit, from which chalk had been drawn for generations, and spread over adjacent farms. Two hedges converged upon it in the form of a V, but without quite meeting. The narrow opening left, which was immediately over the brow of the pit, was protected by a rough railing.

Thus much for the dogs. On the other side of Norcombe Hill was a chalk pit, where chalk had been extracted for generations and spread over nearby farms. Two hedges came together in a V shape but didn’t quite meet. The narrow opening left, which was right at the edge of the pit, was secured by a rough railing.

One night, when Farmer Oak had returned to his house, believing there would be no further necessity for his attendance on the down, he called as usual to the dogs, previously to shutting them up in the outhouse till next morning. Only one responded—old George; the other could not be found, either in the house, lane, or garden. Gabriel then remembered that he had left the two dogs on the hill eating a dead lamb (a kind of meat he usually kept from them, except when other food ran short), and concluding that the young one had not finished his meal, he went indoors to the luxury of a bed, which latterly he had only enjoyed on Sundays.

One night, after Farmer Oak returned home, thinking there was no longer any reason to be out on the downs, he called to the dogs before locking them up in the shed for the night. Only one dog, old George, responded; the other was nowhere to be found, either in the house, the lane, or the garden. Gabriel then remembered he had left the two dogs on the hill eating a dead lamb (a type of meat he usually kept away from them unless other food ran low), and figuring that the young one hadn’t finished his meal, he headed inside to enjoy the comfort of a bed, something he had only recently been able to do on Sundays.

It was a still, moist night. Just before dawn he was assisted in waking by the abnormal reverberation of familiar music. To the shepherd, the note of the sheep-bell, like the ticking of the clock to other people, is a chronic sound that only makes itself noticed by ceasing or altering in some unusual manner from the well-known idle tinkle which signifies to the accustomed ear, however distant, that all is well in the fold. In the solemn calm of the awakening morn that note was heard by Gabriel, beating with unusual violence and rapidity. This exceptional ringing may be caused in two ways—by the rapid feeding of the sheep bearing the bell, as when the flock breaks into new pasture, which gives it an intermittent rapidity, or by the sheep starting off in a run, when the sound has a regular palpitation. The experienced ear of Oak knew the sound he now heard to be caused by the running of the flock with great velocity.

It was a quiet, damp night. Just before dawn, he was roused by an unusual echo of familiar music. For the shepherd, the sound of the sheep-bell, like the ticking of a clock to others, is a constant noise that only grabs attention when it stops or changes in some unexpected way from the familiar, lazy jingle that signals to the trained ear, no matter how far away, that everything is fine in the fold. In the solemn calm of the waking morning, Gabriel heard that note, ringing with unusual intensity and speed. This strange ringing can happen in two ways—either from the sheep with the bell quickly grazing when the flock moves into new pasture, which causes an intermittent quickness, or from the sheep taking off at a run, when the sound has a steady heartbeat. Oak's experienced ear recognized the sound he was hearing as the flock sprinting at full speed.

He jumped out of bed, dressed, tore down the lane through a foggy dawn, and ascended the hill. The forward ewes were kept apart from those among which the fall of lambs would be later, there being two hundred of the latter class in Gabriel’s flock. These two hundred seemed to have absolutely vanished from the hill. There were the fifty with their lambs, enclosed at the other end as he had left them, but the rest, forming the bulk of the flock, were nowhere. Gabriel called at the top of his voice the shepherd’s call.

He jumped out of bed, got dressed, dashed down the lane through a foggy dawn, and climbed the hill. The ewes that were about to give birth were separated from those that would lamb later, with two hundred in Gabriel's flock. Those two hundred seemed to have completely disappeared from the hill. There were still the fifty with their lambs, fenced in at the other end like he had left them, but the rest, which made up most of the flock, were nowhere to be found. Gabriel shouted at the top of his lungs the shepherd's call.

“Ovey, ovey, ovey!”

“Ovey, ovey, ovey!”

Not a single bleat. He went to the hedge—a gap had been broken through it, and in the gap were the footprints of the sheep. Rather surprised to find them break fence at this season, yet putting it down instantly to their great fondness for ivy in winter-time, of which a great deal grew in the plantation, he followed through the hedge. They were not in the plantation. He called again: the valleys and furthest hills resounded as when the sailors invoked the lost Hylas on the Mysian shore; but no sheep. He passed through the trees and along the ridge of the hill. On the extreme summit, where the ends of the two converging hedges of which we have spoken were stopped short by meeting the brow of the chalk-pit, he saw the younger dog standing against the sky—dark and motionless as Napoleon at St. Helena.

Not a single bleat. He walked over to the hedge—a gap had been broken in it, and in the gap were the sheep's footprints. He was somewhat surprised to find them breaking through the fence at this time of year, but he quickly attributed it to their love for ivy in winter, of which there was plenty growing in the plantation, so he followed through the hedge. They weren’t in the plantation. He called out again: the valleys and distant hills echoed like when sailors called for the lost Hylas on the Mysian shore; but there were no sheep. He moved through the trees and along the ridge of the hill. At the very top, where the two converging hedges met at the edge of the chalk-pit, he saw the younger dog silhouetted against the sky—dark and motionless like Napoleon at St. Helena.

A horrible conviction darted through Oak. With a sensation of bodily faintness he advanced: at one point the rails were broken through, and there he saw the footprints of his ewes. The dog came up, licked his hand, and made signs implying that he expected some great reward for signal services rendered. Oak looked over the precipice. The ewes lay dead and dying at its foot—a heap of two hundred mangled carcasses, representing in their condition just now at least two hundred more.

A terrible realization hit Oak. Feeling a wave of weakness, he moved forward: at one spot, the tracks were broken, and there he saw the footprints of his ewes. The dog came over, licked his hand, and acted like he was expecting a big reward for his hard work. Oak peered over the edge. The ewes were dead and dying at the bottom—a pile of two hundred mangled bodies, representing at least two hundred more in their current state.

Oak was an intensely humane man: indeed, his humanity often tore in pieces any politic intentions of his bordering on strategy, and carried him on as by gravitation. A shadow in his life had always been that his flock ended in mutton—that a day came and found every shepherd an arrant traitor to his defenseless sheep. His first feeling now was one of pity for the untimely fate of these gentle ewes and their unborn lambs.

Oak was a deeply compassionate man: in fact, his kindness often disrupted any political motives he had that leaned towards strategy, pulling him along almost like gravity. A persistent worry in his life had been that his flock ended up as mutton—that there would come a day when every shepherd acted as a complete traitor to his defenseless sheep. His first emotion now was one of sympathy for the premature fate of these gentle ewes and their unborn lambs.

It was a second to remember another phase of the matter. The sheep were not insured. All the savings of a frugal life had been dispersed at a blow; his hopes of being an independent farmer were laid low—possibly for ever. Gabriel’s energies, patience, and industry had been so severely taxed during the years of his life between eighteen and eight-and-twenty, to reach his present stage of progress, that no more seemed to be left in him. He leant down upon a rail, and covered his face with his hands.

It was a moment to remember another aspect of the situation. The sheep weren’t insured. All the savings from a careful life had been wiped out in an instant; his dreams of being an independent farmer were crushed—possibly forever. Gabriel’s energy, patience, and hard work had been pushed to their limits during the years of his life between eighteen and twenty-eight to reach this point, and he felt completely drained. He leaned on a rail and covered his face with his hands.

Stupors, however, do not last for ever, and Farmer Oak recovered from his. It was as remarkable as it was characteristic that the one sentence he uttered was in thankfulness:—

Stupors, however, don’t last forever, and Farmer Oak came out of his. It was both remarkable and typical that the one sentence he said was in gratitude:—

“Thank God I am not married: what would she have done in the poverty now coming upon me!” Oak raised his head, and wondering what he could do, listlessly surveyed the scene. By the outer margin of the pit was an oval pond, and over it hung the attenuated skeleton of a chrome-yellow moon, which had only a few days to last—the morning star dogging her on the right hand. The pool glittered like a dead man’s eye, and as the world awoke a breeze blew, shaking and elongating the reflection of the moon without breaking it, and turning the image of the star to a phosphoric streak upon the water. All this Oak saw and remembered.

“Thank God I’m not married: what would she have done about the poverty that’s coming my way?” Oak raised his head and, wondering what he could do, aimlessly scanned the scene. By the edge of the pit was an oval pond, and over it hung the thin outline of a chrome-yellow moon, which had only a few days left— the morning star trailing behind her on the right. The pool sparkled like a dead man's eye, and as the world woke up, a breeze blew, shaking and stretching the moon’s reflection without breaking it, and turning the image of the star into a phosphorescent streak across the water. Oak took all this in and remembered it.

As far as could be learnt it appeared that the poor young dog, still under the impression that since he was kept for running after sheep, the more he ran after them the better, had at the end of his meal off the dead lamb, which may have given him additional energy and spirits, collected all the ewes into a corner, driven the timid creatures through the hedge, across the upper field, and by main force of worrying had given them momentum enough to break down a portion of the rotten railing, and so hurled them over the edge.

As far as anyone could tell, it seemed that the poor young dog, still thinking that since he was there to chase sheep, the more he chased them the better, had after his meal of the dead lamb, which might have given him extra energy and excitement, gathered all the ewes into a corner, pushed the scared animals through the hedge, across the upper field, and by force of pestering, had given them enough of a push to break down part of the rotten railing, sending them over the edge.

George’s son had done his work so thoroughly that he was considered too good a workman to live, and was, in fact, taken and tragically shot at twelve o’clock that same day—another instance of the untoward fate which so often attends dogs and other philosophers who follow out a train of reasoning to its logical conclusion, and attempt perfectly consistent conduct in a world made up so largely of compromise.

George’s son had done his job so well that he was seen as too skilled to survive, and tragically, he was shot at twelve o’clock that same day—yet another example of the unfortunate fate that often befalls dogs and other thinkers who pursue a line of reasoning to its logical end and try to act consistently in a world that’s mostly about compromise.

Gabriel’s farm had been stocked by a dealer—on the strength of Oak’s promising look and character—who was receiving a per-centage from the farmer till such time as the advance should be cleared off. Oak found that the value of stock, plant, and implements which were really his own would be about sufficient to pay his debts, leaving himself a free man with the clothes he stood up in, and nothing more.

Gabriel’s farm had been supplied by a dealer—based on Oak’s good looks and character—who was getting a percentage from the farmer until the advance was paid off. Oak realized that the value of the livestock, equipment, and tools that were actually his would be enough to cover his debts, leaving him a free man with just the clothes on his back and nothing else.

CHAPTER VI.
THE FAIR—THE JOURNEY—THE FIRE

Two months passed away. We are brought on to a day in February, on which was held the yearly statute or hiring fair in the town of Casterbridge.

Two months went by. We arrive at a day in February, when the annual hiring fair was happening in the town of Casterbridge.

At one end of the street stood from two to three hundred blithe and hearty labourers waiting upon Chance—all men of the stamp to whom labour suggests nothing worse than a wrestle with gravitation, and pleasure nothing better than a renunciation of the same. Among these, carters and waggoners were distinguished by having a piece of whip-cord twisted round their hats; thatchers wore a fragment of woven straw; shepherds held their sheep-crooks in their hands; and thus the situation required was known to the hirers at a glance.

At one end of the street stood about two to three hundred cheerful and hearty workers waiting for work—all men whose idea of labor is just a struggle against gravity and whose idea of fun is simply taking a break from it. Among them, cart drivers and wagoners were easily recognized by a piece of whip-cord twisted around their hats; thatchers had a bit of woven straw; shepherds carried their sheep crooks in their hands; and so the needed roles were clear to the employers with just a glance.

In the crowd was an athletic young fellow of somewhat superior appearance to the rest—in fact, his superiority was marked enough to lead several ruddy peasants standing by to speak to him inquiringly, as to a farmer, and to use “Sir” as a terminational word. His answer always was,—

In the crowd was a fit young guy who stood out from the rest—his distinction was so noticeable that a few rosy-faced farmers nearby felt comfortable approaching him and referring to him as “Sir.” His response was always,—

“I am looking for a place myself—a bailiff’s. Do you know of anybody who wants one?”

“I’m looking for a place for myself—a bailiff’s. Do you know anyone who’s looking for one?”

Gabriel was paler now. His eyes were more meditative, and his expression was more sad. He had passed through an ordeal of wretchedness which had given him more than it had taken away. He had sunk from his modest elevation as pastoral king into the very slime-pits of Siddim; but there was left to him a dignified calm he had never before known, and that indifference to fate which, though it often makes a villain of a man, is the basis of his sublimity when it does not. And thus the abasement had been exaltation, and the loss gain.

Gabriel was now paler. His eyes were more reflective, and his expression was sadder. He had gone through a tough experience that had given him more than it had taken away. He had fallen from his humble position as a pastoral leader into the depths of despair; but he had gained a dignified calm he had never experienced before, along with a detachment from fate that, although it can sometimes turn a person into a villain, is the foundation of their greatness when it doesn’t. So, the humiliation had become a form of elevation, and the loss had turned into a gain.

In the morning a regiment of cavalry had left the town, and a sergeant and his party had been beating up for recruits through the four streets. As the end of the day drew on, and he found himself not hired, Gabriel almost wished that he had joined them, and gone off to serve his country. Weary of standing in the market-place, and not much minding the kind of work he turned his hand to, he decided to offer himself in some other capacity than that of bailiff.

In the morning, a cavalry regiment had left the town, and a sergeant and his team had been recruiting through the four streets. As the day came to a close, Gabriel, finding himself still unselected, almost regretted not joining them and heading off to serve his country. Tired of standing in the marketplace and not particularly caring about the type of work he took on, he decided to offer himself for some role other than that of bailiff.

All the farmers seemed to be wanting shepherds. Sheep-tending was Gabriel’s speciality. Turning down an obscure street and entering an obscurer lane, he went up to a smith’s shop.

All the farmers appeared to be looking for shepherds. Taking care of sheep was Gabriel’s specialty. He turned down a little-known street and entered an even more hidden lane, heading toward a blacksmith’s shop.

“How long would it take you to make a shepherd’s crook?”

“How long would it take you to make a shepherd's crook?”

“Twenty minutes.”

"20 minutes."

“How much?”

“How much does it cost?”

“Two shillings.”

“Two bucks.”

He sat on a bench and the crook was made, a stem being given him into the bargain.

He sat on a bench, and the deal was struck, with a stem being given to him in exchange.

He then went to a ready-made clothes’ shop, the owner of which had a large rural connection. As the crook had absorbed most of Gabriel’s money, he attempted, and carried out, an exchange of his overcoat for a shepherd’s regulation smock-frock.

He then went to a ready-made clothing store, owned by someone with strong ties to the countryside. Since the scammer had taken most of Gabriel’s money, he tried and successfully traded his overcoat for a shepherd’s standard smock-frock.

This transaction having been completed, he again hurried off to the centre of the town, and stood on the kerb of the pavement, as a shepherd, crook in hand.

This deal done, he hurried back to the center of town and stood on the curb of the sidewalk, like a shepherd with a crook in hand.

Now that Oak had turned himself into a shepherd, it seemed that bailiffs were most in demand. However, two or three farmers noticed him and drew near. Dialogues followed, more or less in the subjoined form:—

Now that Oak had become a shepherd, it seemed like bailiffs were really needed. However, two or three farmers noticed him and came over. Conversations happened, more or less like this:—

“Where do you come from?”

"Where are you from?"

“Norcombe.”

“Norcombe.”

“That’s a long way.

"That's a long distance."

“Twenty miles.”

"20 miles."

“Who’s farm were you upon last?”

“Whose farm were you at last?”

“My own.”

"My own."

This reply invariably operated like a rumour of cholera. The inquiring farmer would edge away and shake his head dubiously. Gabriel, like his dog, was too good to be trustworthy, and he never made advance beyond this point.

This response always spread like a rumor of cholera. The curious farmer would step back and shake his head skeptically. Gabriel, much like his dog, was too good to be dependable, and he never progressed beyond this point.

It is better to accept any chance that offers itself, and extemporize a procedure to fit it, than to get a good plan matured, and wait for a chance of using it. Gabriel wished he had not nailed up his colours as a shepherd, but had instead laid himself out for anything in the whole cycle of labour that was required in the fair. It grew dusk. Some merry men were whistling and singing by the corn-exchange. Gabriel’s hand, which had lain for some time idle in his smock-frock pocket, touched his flute, which he carried there. Here was an opportunity for putting his dearly bought wisdom into practice.

It's better to take any opportunity that comes your way and figure out how to make it work than to spend time creating a perfect plan and wait for the right moment to use it. Gabriel wished he hadn’t limited himself as a shepherd but had instead opened himself up to any type of work needed at the fair. It was getting dark. Some cheerful guys were whistling and singing by the corn exchange. Gabriel’s hand, which had been resting idly in his pocket, brushed against his flute, which he kept there. This was a chance to put his hard-earned knowledge to use.

He drew out his flute and began to play “Jockey to the Fair” in the style of a man who had never known moment’s sorrow. Oak could pipe with Arcadian sweetness, and the sound of the well-known notes cheered his own heart as well as those of the loungers. He played on with spirit, and in half an hour had earned in pence what was a small fortune to a destitute man.

He took out his flute and started playing “Jockey to the Fair” like someone who had never experienced a moment of sadness. Oak could play with such sweet charm, and the familiar melody lifted his spirits as well as those of the people hanging around. He played with enthusiasm, and in half an hour, he earned in coins what was considered a small fortune for a broke man.

By making inquiries he learnt that there was another fair at Shottsford the next day.

By asking around, he found out that there was another fair in Shottsford the next day.

“Where is Shottsford?”

“Where's Shottsford?”

“Eight miles t’other side of Weatherbury.”

“Eight miles on the other side of Weatherbury.”

Weatherbury! It was where Bathsheba had gone two months before. This information was like coming from night into noon.

Weatherbury! It was where Bathsheba had gone two months earlier. This news felt like moving from darkness into daylight.

“How far is it to Weatherbury?”

“How far is it to Weatherbury?”

“Five or six miles.”

“5 or 6 miles.”

Bathsheba had probably left Weatherbury long before this time, but the place had enough interest attaching to it to lead Oak to choose Shottsford fair as his next field of inquiry, because it lay in the Weatherbury quarter. Moreover, the Weatherbury folk were by no means uninteresting intrinsically. If report spoke truly they were as hardy, merry, thriving, wicked a set as any in the whole county. Oak resolved to sleep at Weatherbury that night on his way to Shottsford, and struck out at once into a footpath which had been recommended as a short cut to the village in question.

Bathsheba had probably left Weatherbury long before this, but the place was interesting enough for Oak to choose Shottsford fair as his next stop, since it was in the Weatherbury area. Furthermore, the people of Weatherbury were by no means dull. If the rumors were true, they were just as tough, cheerful, successful, and mischievous as anyone else in the whole county. Oak decided to stay the night in Weatherbury on his way to Shottsford and immediately set off on a footpath that was recommended as a shortcut to the village.

The path wended through water-meadows traversed by little brooks, whose quivering surfaces were braided along their centres, and folded into creases at the sides, or, where the flow was more rapid, the stream was pied with spots of white froth, which rode on in undisturbed serenity. On the high-road the dead and dry carcasses of leaves tapped the ground as they bowled along helter-skelter upon the shoulders of the wind, and little birds in the hedges were rustling their feathers and tucking themselves in comfortably for the night, retaining their places if Oak kept moving, but flying away if he stopped to look at them. He passed through a wood where the game-birds were rising to their roosts, and heard the crack-voiced cock-pheasants’ “cu-uck, cuck,” and the wheezy whistle of the hens.

The path wound through water meadows crossed by small streams, their shimmering surfaces braided in the middle and creased at the edges, or, where the water flowed faster, the stream was dotted with spots of white froth, moving along in peaceful calm. On the main road, the dead and dry leaves tapped against the ground as they rolled about chaotically on the wind's shoulders, while little birds in the hedges rustled their feathers, settling in snugly for the night, staying put if Oak kept moving but flying away if he paused to watch them. He walked through a wood where the game birds were heading to their roosts, hearing the raspy calls of cock pheasants saying “cu-uck, cuck,” and the wheezy whistles of the hens.

By the time he had walked three or four miles, every shape on the landscape had assumed a uniform hue of blackness. He ascended a hill and could just discern ahead of him a waggon, drawn up under a great overhanging tree by the roadside.

By the time he had walked three or four miles, everything in the landscape had taken on a uniform shade of black. He climbed a hill and could barely make out a wagon parked under a large overhanging tree by the side of the road.

On coming close, he found there were no horses attached to it, the spot being apparently quite deserted. The waggon, from its position, seemed to have been left there for the night, for beyond about half a truss of hay which was heaped in the bottom, it was quite empty. Gabriel sat down on the shafts of the vehicle and considered his position. He calculated that he had walked a very fair proportion of the journey; and having been on foot since daybreak, he felt tempted to lie down upon the hay in the waggon instead of pushing on to the village of Weatherbury, and having to pay for a lodging.

As he got closer, he noticed that there were no horses hitched to it, and the area seemed totally deserted. The wagon, based on where it was, looked like it had been left there overnight; aside from a little stack of hay in the bottom, it was completely empty. Gabriel sat on the shafts of the wagon and thought about his situation. He figured he had covered a good chunk of the journey, and having been on his feet since dawn, he was tempted to lie down on the hay in the wagon instead of continuing to the village of Weatherbury and having to pay for a place to stay.

Eating his last slices of bread and ham, and drinking from the bottle of cider he had taken the precaution to bring with him, he got into the lonely waggon. Here he spread half of the hay as a bed, and, as well as he could in the darkness, pulled the other half over him by way of bed-clothes, covering himself entirely, and feeling, physically, as comfortable as ever he had been in his life. Inward melancholy it was impossible for a man like Oak, introspective far beyond his neighbours, to banish quite, whilst conning the present untoward page of his history. So, thinking of his misfortunes, amorous and pastoral, he fell asleep, shepherds enjoying, in common with sailors, the privilege of being able to summon the god instead of having to wait for him.

As he finished his last slices of bread and ham, sipping from the bottle of cider he had smartly brought with him, he climbed into the empty wagon. He spread half of the hay as a makeshift bed and, as best as he could in the dark, pulled the other half over him like a blanket, covering himself completely and feeling as comfortable as he ever had in his life. It was impossible for someone like Oak, who was more introspective than his neighbors, to completely shake off his inward sadness while reflecting on this difficult chapter of his life. So, as he thought about his troubles, both romantic and rural, he fell asleep, similar to how sailors can call on the god for help instead of having to wait for him.

On somewhat suddenly awaking after a sleep of whose length he had no idea, Oak found that the waggon was in motion. He was being carried along the road at a rate rather considerable for a vehicle without springs, and under circumstances of physical uneasiness, his head being dandled up and down on the bed of the waggon like a kettledrum-stick. He then distinguished voices in conversation, coming from the forepart of the waggon. His concern at this dilemma (which would have been alarm, had he been a thriving man; but misfortune is a fine opiate to personal terror) led him to peer cautiously from the hay, and the first sight he beheld was the stars above him. Charles’s Wain was getting towards a right angle with the Pole star, and Gabriel concluded that it must be about nine o’clock—in other words, that he had slept two hours. This small astronomical calculation was made without any positive effort, and whilst he was stealthily turning to discover, if possible, into whose hands he had fallen.

After suddenly waking up from a sleep of unknown duration, Oak realized that the wagon was moving. He was being jostled along the road at a pretty fast pace for a vehicle without springs, causing his head to bounce up and down on the bed of the wagon like a drumstick. He then heard voices talking from the front of the wagon. His worry about the situation (which would have been panic if he had been more fortunate; but misfortune has a way of dulling personal fear) prompted him to peek cautiously from the hay, and the first thing he saw was the stars above him. The Big Dipper was at a right angle to the North Star, and Gabriel figured it must be about nine o’clock—in other words, that he had slept for two hours. He made this small astronomical observation without any real effort while quietly trying to find out who he had fallen into the hands of.

Two figures were dimly visible in front, sitting with their legs outside the waggon, one of whom was driving. Gabriel soon found that this was the waggoner, and it appeared they had come from Casterbridge fair, like himself.

Two figures were faintly visible in front, sitting with their legs hanging out of the wagon, one of whom was driving. Gabriel quickly realized this was the waggoner, and it seemed they had come from the Casterbridge fair, just like him.

A conversation was in progress, which continued thus:—

A conversation was happening, which went on like this:—

“Be as ’twill, she’s a fine handsome body as far’s looks be concerned. But that’s only the skin of the woman, and these dandy cattle be as proud as a Lucifer in their insides.”

“Whatever the case, she’s a beautiful woman as far as looks go. But that’s just surface level, and these flashy types are as arrogant as the devil inside.”

“Ay—so ’a seem, Billy Smallbury—so ’a seem.” This utterance was very shaky by nature, and more so by circumstance, the jolting of the waggon not being without its effect upon the speaker’s larynx. It came from the man who held the reins.

“Ay—so it seems, Billy Smallbury—so it seems.” This statement was already shaky in nature, and even more so because of the circumstances, as the jolting of the wagon had an effect on the speaker’s throat. It came from the man who was holding the reins.

“She’s a very vain feymell—so ’tis said here and there.”

“She’s a very vain woman—so people say here and there.”

“Ah, now. If so be ’tis like that, I can’t look her in the face. Lord, no: not I—heh-heh-heh! Such a shy man as I be!”

“Ah, now. If that's the case, I can’t look her in the face. Goodness, no: not me—heh-heh-heh! Such a shy guy as I am!”

“Yes—she’s very vain. ’Tis said that every night at going to bed she looks in the glass to put on her nightcap properly.”

"Yes, she’s really vain. It’s said that every night before bed, she looks in the mirror to adjust her nightcap just right."

“And not a married woman. Oh, the world!”

“And not a married woman. Oh, the world!”

“And ’a can play the peanner, so ’tis said. Can play so clever that ’a can make a psalm tune sound as well as the merriest loose song a man can wish for.”

“And he can play the piano, or so it's said. He plays so well that he can make a hymn sound as good as the happiest, most carefree song a person could want.”

“D’ye tell o’t! A happy mercy for us, and I feel quite unspeakable! And how do she pay?”

“Did you hear about it? What a lucky break for us, and I feel absolutely amazing! And how does she pay?”

“That I don’t know, Master Poorgrass.”

“That I don’t know, Master Poorgrass.”

On hearing these and other similar remarks, a wild thought flashed into Gabriel’s mind that they might be speaking of Bathsheba. There were, however, no grounds for retaining such a supposition, for the waggon, though going in the direction of Weatherbury, might be going beyond it, and the woman alluded to seemed to be the mistress of some estate. They were now apparently close upon Weatherbury, and not to alarm the speakers unnecessarily, Gabriel slipped out of the waggon unseen.

On hearing these and other similar comments, a wild thought crossed Gabriel's mind that they might be talking about Bathsheba. However, there was no reason to hold on to that idea, since the wagon, although heading toward Weatherbury, could be going further than that, and the woman they were referring to seemed to be the owner of some property. They were now apparently close to Weatherbury, and to avoid alarming the speakers unnecessarily, Gabriel quietly slipped out of the wagon without being seen.

He turned to an opening in the hedge, which he found to be a stile, and mounting thereon, he sat meditating whether to seek a cheap lodging in the village, or to ensure a cheaper one by lying under some hay or corn-stack. The crunching jangle of the waggon died upon his ear. He was about to walk on, when he noticed on his left hand an unusual light—appearing about half a mile distant. Oak watched it, and the glow increased. Something was on fire.

He turned to a gap in the hedge, which turned out to be a stile, and climbing up, he sat thinking about whether to find an affordable place to stay in the village or to save money by sleeping under a hay or corn stack. The crunching noise of the wagon faded away. He was about to move on when he noticed an unusual light to his left, about half a mile away. Oak looked at it, and the glow got brighter. Something was on fire.

Gabriel again mounted the stile, and, leaping down on the other side upon what he found to be ploughed soil, made across the field in the exact direction of the fire. The blaze, enlarging in a double ratio by his approach and its own increase, showed him as he drew nearer the outlines of ricks beside it, lighted up to great distinctness. A rick-yard was the source of the fire. His weary face now began to be painted over with a rich orange glow, and the whole front of his smock-frock and gaiters was covered with a dancing shadow-pattern of thorn-twigs—the light reaching him through a leafless intervening hedge—and the metallic curve of his sheep-crook shone silver-bright in the same abounding rays. He came up to the boundary fence, and stood to regain breath. It seemed as if the spot was unoccupied by a living soul.

Gabriel climbed the stile again and jumped down on the other side onto what he realized was plowed soil, making his way across the field directly toward the fire. The flames grew larger the closer he got and seemed to multiply, revealing the outlines of stacks beside it, illuminated clearly as he approached. The fire was coming from a rick-yard. His tired face was now lit up with a warm orange glow, and the front of his smock-frock and gaiters was covered in a flickering pattern created by thorn twigs—the light filtering through a bare hedge in between—and the metallic curve of his sheep-crook gleamed bright silver in the abundant light. He reached the boundary fence and paused to catch his breath. It felt like the place was completely empty of any living soul.

The fire was issuing from a long straw-stack, which was so far gone as to preclude a possibility of saving it. A rick burns differently from a house. As the wind blows the fire inwards, the portion in flames completely disappears like melting sugar, and the outline is lost to the eye. However, a hay or a wheat-rick, well put together, will resist combustion for a length of time, if it begins on the outside.

The fire was coming from a long straw stack that was so far gone it couldn’t be saved. A rick burns differently than a house. As the wind pushes the fire inward, the part that's on fire completely disappears, like melting sugar, and you can’t see the shape anymore. However, a hay or wheat rick that’s well constructed can resist burning for a while if the fire starts on the outside.

This before Gabriel’s eyes was a rick of straw, loosely put together, and the flames darted into it with lightning swiftness. It glowed on the windward side, rising and falling in intensity, like the coal of a cigar. Then a superincumbent bundle rolled down, with a whisking noise, flames elongated, and bent themselves about with a quiet roar, but no crackle. Banks of smoke went off horizontally at the back like passing clouds, and behind these burned hidden pyres, illuminating the semi-transparent sheet of smoke to a lustrous yellow uniformity. Individual straws in the foreground were consumed in a creeping movement of ruddy heat, as if they were knots of red worms, and above shone imaginary fiery faces, tongues hanging from lips, glaring eyes, and other impish forms, from which at intervals sparks flew in clusters like birds from a nest.

Before Gabriel's eyes was a pile of straw, loosely stacked together, and the flames leaped into it with lightning speed. It glowed on the side facing the wind, rising and falling in intensity like the embers of a cigar. Then, a bundle above rolled down with a swishing sound, flames stretching out and curling with a low roar, but no crackling. Clouds of smoke billowed out horizontally from the back like passing clouds, and behind these burned hidden fires, lighting up the semi-transparent sheet of smoke to a shiny yellow uniformity. Individual straws in the foreground were consumed in a slow wave of red heat, as if they were clusters of red worms, and above shone imagined fiery faces, tongues hanging from lips, glaring eyes, and other mischievous shapes, from which sparks occasionally flew in clusters like birds from a nest.

Oak suddenly ceased from being a mere spectator by discovering the case to be more serious than he had at first imagined. A scroll of smoke blew aside and revealed to him a wheat-rick in startling juxtaposition with the decaying one, and behind this a series of others, composing the main corn produce of the farm; so that instead of the straw-stack standing, as he had imagined, comparatively isolated, there was a regular connection between it and the remaining stacks of the group.

Oak suddenly stopped being just a bystander when he realized the situation was more serious than he initially thought. A gust of smoke cleared away, revealing a wheat rick in striking contrast to the decaying one, and behind it were several others, forming the main crop yield of the farm. Instead of the straw stack standing alone, as he had imagined, there was a clear connection between it and the other stacks in the group.

Gabriel leapt over the hedge, and saw that he was not alone. The first man he came to was running about in a great hurry, as if his thoughts were several yards in advance of his body, which they could never drag on fast enough.

Gabriel jumped over the hedge and realized he wasn't alone. The first man he encountered was darting around in a rush, as if his mind was racing several steps ahead of his body, which couldn’t keep up.

“O, man—fire, fire! A good master and a bad servant is fire, fire!—I mane a bad servant and a good master Oh, Mark Clark—come! And you, Billy Smallbury—and you, Maryann Money—and you, Joseph Poorgrass, and Matthew there, for his mercy endureth for ever!” Other figures now appeared behind this shouting man and among the smoke, and Gabriel found that, far from being alone, he was in a great company—whose shadows danced merrily up and down, timed by the jigging of the flames, and not at all by their owners’ movements. The assemblage—belonging to that class of society which casts its thoughts into the form of feeling, and its feelings into the form of commotion—set to work with a remarkable confusion of purpose.

“Oh, man—fire, fire! A good master and a bad servant is fire, fire!—I mean a bad servant and a good master. Oh, Mark Clark—come! And you, Billy Smallbury—and you, Maryann Money—and you, Joseph Poorgrass, and Matthew there, for his mercy lasts forever!” Other people then appeared behind this shouting man and in the smoke, and Gabriel realized that, far from being alone, he was in a big crowd—whose shadows danced happily up and down, synced with the flickering of the flames, and not at all by their owners’ movements. The gathering—belonging to that group of society that expresses its thoughts through feelings, and its feelings through chaos—began to work with a fascinating mix of purpose.

“Stop the draught under the wheat-rick!” cried Gabriel to those nearest to him. The corn stood on stone staddles, and between these, tongues of yellow hues from the burning straw licked and darted playfully. If the fire once got under this stack, all would be lost.

“Stop the draft under the wheat stack!” Gabriel shouted to the people closest to him. The grain was propped up on stone supports, and between them, flames of yellow danced and flickered from the burning straw. If the fire got under this stack, everything would be lost.

“Get a tarpaulin—quick!” said Gabriel.

“Get a tarp—quick!” said Gabriel.

A rick-cloth was brought, and they hung it like a curtain across the channel. The flames immediately ceased to go under the bottom of the corn-stack, and stood up vertical.

A piece of cloth was brought, and they hung it like a curtain across the channel. The flames instantly stopped going under the bottom of the corn-stack and stood up vertically.

“Stand here with a bucket of water and keep the cloth wet,” said Gabriel again.

“Stand here with a bucket of water and keep the cloth damp,” Gabriel said again.

The flames, now driven upwards, began to attack the angles of the huge roof covering the wheat-stack.

The flames, now shooting upward, started to assault the corners of the massive roof covering the wheat stack.

“A ladder,” cried Gabriel.

“A ladder!” shouted Gabriel.

“The ladder was against the straw-rick and is burnt to a cinder,” said a spectre-like form in the smoke.

“The ladder was against the straw pile and has been reduced to ashes,” said a ghostly figure in the smoke.

Oak seized the cut ends of the sheaves, as if he were going to engage in the operation of “reed-drawing,” and digging in his feet, and occasionally sticking in the stem of his sheep-crook, he clambered up the beetling face. He at once sat astride the very apex, and began with his crook to beat off the fiery fragments which had lodged thereon, shouting to the others to get him a bough and a ladder, and some water.

Oak grabbed the cut ends of the sheaves, as if he was about to start “reed-drawing.” Sticking his feet in and occasionally using the stem of his sheep-crook for support, he climbed up the steep surface. He quickly sat at the very top and began using his crook to knock off the fiery bits that had settled there, shouting to the others to bring him a branch, a ladder, and some water.

Billy Smallbury—one of the men who had been on the waggon—by this time had found a ladder, which Mark Clark ascended, holding on beside Oak upon the thatch. The smoke at this corner was stifling, and Clark, a nimble fellow, having been handed a bucket of water, bathed Oak’s face and sprinkled him generally, whilst Gabriel, now with a long beech-bough in one hand, in addition to his crook in the other, kept sweeping the stack and dislodging all fiery particles.

Billy Smallbury—one of the guys who had been on the wagon—had found a ladder by this time, which Mark Clark climbed, holding on next to Oak on the thatch. The smoke in this area was suffocating, and Clark, being quick on his feet, took a bucket of water that was handed to him and sprayed it on Oak’s face, cooling him down, while Gabriel, now holding a long beech branch in one hand and his crook in the other, kept sweeping the stack and knocking away any embers.

On the ground the groups of villagers were still occupied in doing all they could to keep down the conflagration, which was not much. They were all tinged orange, and backed up by shadows as tall as fir-trees. Round the corner of the largest stack, out of the direct rays of the fire, stood a pony, bearing a young woman on its back. By her side was another female, on foot. These two seemed to keep at a distance from the fire, that the horse might not become restive.

On the ground, the groups of villagers were still trying their best to control the fire, but their efforts weren't very effective. They were all illuminated in an orange hue, cast in shadows as tall as fir trees. Around the corner of the largest stack, away from the direct heat of the flames, stood a pony with a young woman on its back. Beside her walked another woman. The two seemed to keep their distance from the fire so the horse wouldn't get anxious.

“He’s a shepherd,” said the woman on foot. “Yes—he is. See how his crook shines as he beats the rick with it. And his smock-frock is burnt in two holes, I declare! A fine young shepherd he is too, ma’am.”

“He's a shepherd,” said the woman on foot. “Yeah—he is. Look at how his crook shines as he beats the rick with it. And his smock is burnt with two holes, I swear! He's quite a fine young shepherd too, ma’am.”

“Whose shepherd is he?” said the equestrian in a clear voice.

“Whose shepherd is he?” asked the rider in a clear voice.

“Don’t know, ma’am.”

“Not sure, ma’am.”

“Don’t any of the others know?”

“Don’t any of the others know?”

“Nobody at all—I’ve asked ’em. Quite a stranger, they say.”

“Nobody at all—I’ve asked them. A complete stranger, they say.”

The young woman on the pony rode out from the shade and looked anxiously around.

The young woman on the pony rode out from the shade and looked around nervously.

“Do you think the barn is safe?” she said.

“Do you think the barn is safe?” she asked.

“D’ye think the barn is safe, Jan Coggan?” said the second woman, passing on the question to the nearest man in that direction.

“Do you think the barn is safe, Jan Coggan?” said the second woman, directing the question to the nearest man in that direction.

“Safe now—leastwise I think so. If this rick had gone the barn would have followed. ’Tis that bold shepherd up there that have done the most good—he sitting on the top o’ rick, whizzing his great long arms about like a windmill.”

“Safe now—at least I think so. If this stack had gone, the barn would have gone with it. It’s that brave shepherd up there who has done the most good—he’s sitting on top of the stack, waving his long arms around like a windmill.”

“He does work hard,” said the young woman on horseback, looking up at Gabriel through her thick woollen veil. “I wish he was shepherd here. Don’t any of you know his name?”

“He works really hard,” said the young woman on horseback, looking up at Gabriel through her thick wool veil. “I wish he were the shepherd here. Does anyone know his name?”

“Never heard the man’s name in my life, or seed his form afore.”

“Never heard the man's name in my life, or seen his face before.”

The fire began to get worsted, and Gabriel’s elevated position being no longer required of him, he made as if to descend.

The fire started to worsen, and since Gabriel's higher position was no longer needed, he prepared to come down.

“Maryann,” said the girl on horseback, “go to him as he comes down, and say that the farmer wishes to thank him for the great service he has done.”

“Maryann,” said the girl on horseback, “go to him as he comes down and tell him that the farmer wants to thank him for the amazing service he has done.”

Maryann stalked off towards the rick and met Oak at the foot of the ladder. She delivered her message.

Maryann stormed off toward the rock and met Oak at the bottom of the ladder. She gave him her message.

“Where is your master the farmer?” asked Gabriel, kindling with the idea of getting employment that seemed to strike him now.

“Where is your boss, the farmer?” asked Gabriel, feeling excited by the idea of getting a job that suddenly occurred to him.

“’Tisn’t a master; ’tis a mistress, shepherd.”

"He's not a master; she's a mistress, shepherd."

“A woman farmer?”

"A female farmer?"

“Ay, ’a b’lieve, and a rich one too!” said a bystander. “Lately ’a came here from a distance. Took on her uncle’s farm, who died suddenly. Used to measure his money in half-pint cups. They say now that she’ve business in every bank in Casterbridge, and thinks no more of playing pitch-and-toss-sovereign than you and I do pitch-halfpenny—not a bit in the world, shepherd.”

“Aye, I believe so, and she's quite rich too!” said a bystander. “Recently, she came here from afar. She took over her uncle's farm after he passed away suddenly. He used to measure his money in half-pint cups. They say now that she has business in every bank in Casterbridge, and she thinks no more of playing pitch-and-toss with sovereigns than you and I do with pitch-and-toss pennies— not at all, shepherd.”

“That’s she, back there upon the pony,” said Maryann; “wi’ her face a-covered up in a cloth with holes in it.”

"That’s her, back there on the pony," said Maryann; "with her face covered up in a cloth with holes in it."

Oak, his features black, grimy, and undiscoverable from the smoke and heat, his smock-frock burnt into holes, dripping with water, the ash-stem of his sheep-crook charred six inches shorter than it had been, advanced with the humility stern adversity had thrust upon him up to the slight female form in the saddle. He lifted his hat with respect, and not without gallantry: stepping close to her hanging feet, he said in a hesitating voice,—

Oak, his face dark, dirty, and unrecognizable from the smoke and heat, his smock-frock burned with holes and soaked with water, the handle of his sheep-crook singed six inches shorter than it used to be, approached the slight female figure on the horse. He tipped his hat respectfully and with a hint of gallantry; stepping closer to her dangling feet, he said in a wavering voice,—

“Do you happen to want a shepherd, ma’am?”

“Do you want a shepherd, ma’am?”

She lifted the Shetland veil tied round her face, and looked all astonishment. Gabriel and his cold-hearted darling, Bathsheba Everdene, were face to face.

She lifted the Shetland veil that was tied around her face and looked completely astonished. Gabriel and his heartless sweetheart, Bathsheba Everdene, were staring at each other.

Bathsheba did not speak, and he mechanically repeated in an abashed and sad voice,—

Bathsheba didn't say anything, and he automatically said again in a embarrassed and somber tone,—

“Do you want a shepherd, ma’am?”

“Do you want a shepherd, ma'am?”

[Illustration: ]

“DO YOU HAPPEN TO WANT A SHEPPERD MA’AM?

“DO YOU HAPPEN TO WANT A SHEPHERD MA’AM?

CHAPTER VII.
RECOGNITION—A TIMID GIRL

Bathsheba withdrew into the shade. She scarcely knew whether most to be amused at the singularity of the meeting, or to be concerned at its awkwardness. There was room for a little pity, also for a very little exultation: the former at his position, the latter at her own. Embarrassed she was not, and she remembered Gabriel’s declaration of love to her at Norcombe only to think she had nearly forgotten it.

Bathsheba stepped into the shade. She wasn't sure whether to be amused by the strange encounter or to feel uneasy about how awkward it was. She felt a bit of pity, and just a touch of pride: pity for his situation, and pride for her own. She wasn't embarrassed, and she recalled Gabriel's declaration of love to her at Norcombe, realizing how close she had come to forgetting it.

“Yes,” she murmured, putting on an air of dignity, and turning again to him with a little warmth of cheek; “I do want a shepherd. But——”

“Yes,” she whispered, assuming a dignified expression, and turning back to him with a hint of warmth in her cheeks; “I do want a shepherd. But——”

“He’s the very man, ma’am,” said one of the villagers, quietly.

“He’s the very man, ma’am,” one of the villagers said quietly.

Conviction breeds conviction. “Ay, that ’a is,” said a second, decisively.

Conviction breeds conviction. “Yeah, that’s true,” said a second, decisively.

“The man, truly!” said a third, with heartiness.”

“The man, seriously!” said a third, enthusiastically.

“He’s all there!” said number four, fervidly.”

“He's completely there!” said number four, excitedly.

“Then will you tell him to speak to the bailiff,” said Bathsheba.

“Then will you ask him to talk to the bailiff,” said Bathsheba.

All was practical again now. A summer eve and loneliness would have been necessary to give the meeting its proper fulness of romance.

All felt practical again now. A summer evening and some solitude would have been needed to give the meeting its true sense of romance.

The bailiff was pointed out to Gabriel, who, checking the palpitation within his breast at discovering that this Ashtoreth of strange report was only a modification of Venus the well-known and admired, retired with him to talk over the necessary preliminaries of hiring.

The bailiff was pointed out to Gabriel, who, feeling his heart racing at the realization that this rumored Ashtoreth was just a version of the well-known and admired Venus, stepped aside with him to discuss the necessary details of hiring.

The fire before them wasted away. “Men,” said Bathsheba, “you shall take a little refreshment after this extra work. Will you come to the house?”

The fire in front of them dwindled down. “Guys,” said Bathsheba, “you should take a break after this extra work. Will you come to the house?”

“We could knock in a bit and a drop a good deal freer, Miss, if so be ye’d send it to Warren’s Malthouse,” replied the spokesman.

“We could knock in a little and drop a lot more freely, Miss, if you’d send it to Warren’s Malthouse,” replied the spokesperson.

Bathsheba then rode off into the darkness, and the men straggled on to the village in twos and threes—Oak and the bailiff being left by the rick alone.

Bathsheba then rode off into the darkness, and the men followed on to the village in pairs and small groups—Oak and the bailiff were left alone by the haystack.

“And now,” said the bailiff, finally, “all is settled, I think, about yer coming, and I am going home-along. Good-night to ye, shepherd.”

“And now,” said the bailiff, finally, “I believe everything is sorted out regarding your coming, and I'm heading home. Good night to you, shepherd.”

“Can you get me a lodging?” inquired Gabriel.

"Can you find me a place to stay?" asked Gabriel.

“That I can’t, indeed,” he said, moving past Oak as a Christian edges past an offertory-plate when he does not mean to contribute. “If you follow on the road till you come to Warren’s Malthouse, where they are all gone to have their snap of victuals, I dare say some of ’em will tell you of a place. Good-night to ye, shepherd.”

"Actually, I can’t," he said, stepping around Oak like a Christian would when they don’t want to put money in the collection plate. "If you continue down the road until you reach Warren’s Malthouse, where everyone has gone to grab a bite to eat, I’m sure some of them will point you to a place. Good night to you, shepherd."

The bailiff, who showed this nervous dread of loving his neighbours as himself, went up the hill, and Oak walked on to the village, still astonished at the rencontre with Bathsheba, glad of his nearness to her, and perplexed at the rapidity with which the unpractised girl of Norcombe had developed into the supervising and cool woman here. But some women only require an emergency to make them fit for one.

The bailiff, who seemed nervously afraid of loving his neighbors as himself, went up the hill, while Oak continued on to the village, still amazed by his encounter with Bathsheba, happy to be close to her, and confused by how quickly the inexperienced girl from Norcombe had turned into the confident and composed woman here. But some women just need a situation to bring out that side of them.

Obliged, to some extent, to forgo dreaming in order to find the way, he reached the churchyard, and passed round it under the wall where several old chestnuts grew. There was a wide margin of grass along here, and Gabriel’s footsteps were deadened by its softness, even at this indurating period of the year. When abreast of a trunk which appeared to be the oldest of the old, he became aware that a figure was standing behind it on the other side. Gabriel did not pause in his walk, and in another moment he accidentally kicked a loose stone. The noise was enough to disturb the motionless stranger, who started and assumed a careless position.

Feeling somewhat forced to give up dreaming to find his way, he reached the churchyard and walked around it beneath the wall where several old chestnut trees stood. There was a wide strip of grass here, and Gabriel's footsteps were muffled by its softness, even in this hardening time of year. When he was level with a trunk that seemed to be the oldest of the bunch, he noticed a figure standing behind it on the other side. Gabriel didn’t stop walking, and a moment later, he accidentally kicked a loose stone. The noise was loud enough to catch the attention of the still stranger, who jumped and took on a casual stance.

It was a slim girl, rather thinly clad.

It was a slim girl, dressed rather lightly.

“Good-night to you,” said Gabriel, heartily.

“Good night to you,” said Gabriel, warmly.

“Good-night,” said the girl to Gabriel.

“Good night,” said the girl to Gabriel.

The voice was unexpectedly attractive; it was the low and dulcet note suggestive of romance; common in descriptions, rare in experience.

The voice was surprisingly appealing; it had a low, sweet tone that hinted at romance—often described but rarely encountered.

“I’ll thank you to tell me if I’m in the way for Warren’s Malthouse?” Gabriel resumed, primarily to gain the information, indirectly to get more of the music.

“I'd appreciate it if you could let me know if I'm blocking Warren’s Malthouse?” Gabriel asked again, mainly to find out the information, but also to hear more of the music.

“Quite right. It’s at the bottom of the hill. And do you know——” The girl hesitated and then went on again. “Do you know how late they keep open the ‘Buck’s Head Inn?’” She seemed to be won by Gabriel’s heartiness, as Gabriel had been won by her modulations.

“Exactly. It’s at the bottom of the hill. And do you know——” The girl paused and then continued. “Do you know how late the ‘Buck’s Head Inn’ stays open?” She seemed to be charmed by Gabriel’s enthusiasm, just as Gabriel had been enchanted by her tones.

“I don’t know where the ‘Buck’s Head’ is, or anything about it. Do you think of going there to-night?”

“I don’t know where the ‘Buck’s Head’ is or anything about it. Are you thinking of going there tonight?”

“Yes——.” The female again paused. There was no necessity for any continuance of speech, and the fact that she did add more seemed to proceed from an unconscious desire to show unconcern by making a remark, which is noticeable in the ingenuous when they are acting by stealth. “You are not a Weatherbury man?” she said, timorously.

"Yes—." The woman paused again. There was no need to keep talking, and the fact that she said more seemed to come from a subconscious urge to appear relaxed by making a comment, which is common in those who are innocent when they’re trying to be discreet. "You’re not from Weatherbury, are you?" she asked, nervously.

“I am not. I am the new shepherd—just arrived.”

“I’m not. I’m the new shepherd—just arrived.”

“Only a shepherd—and you seem almost a farmer by your ways.”

“Only a shepherd—and you really seem more like a farmer with the way you behave.”

“Only a shepherd,” Gabriel repeated, in a dull cadence of finality. “His thoughts were directed to the past, his eyes to the feet of the girl, and for the first time he saw lying there a bundle of some sort. She may have perceived the direction of his face, for she said coaxingly,—

“Only a shepherd,” Gabriel repeated, in a monotonous tone of finality. “His thoughts were focused on the past, his eyes on the feet of the girl, and for the first time he saw a bundle of some kind lying there. She might have sensed where he was looking because she said sweetly,—

“You won’t say anything in the parish about having seen me here, will you—at least, not for a day or two?”

“You're not going to mention seeing me here in the parish, right—at least not for a day or two?”

“I won’t if you wish me not to,” said Oak.

“I won’t if you don’t want me to,” Oak said.

“Thank you, indeed,” the other replied. “I am rather poor, and I don’t want people to know anything about me.” Then she was silent and shivered.

“Thank you so much,” the other person responded. “I’m pretty poor, and I don’t want anyone to know anything about me.” Then she fell silent and shivered.

“You ought to have a cloak on such a cold night,” Gabriel observed. “I would advise you to get indoors.”

“You should have a coat on such a cold night,” Gabriel said. “I recommend you go inside.”

“O no! Would you mind going on and leaving me? I thank you much for what you have told me.”

“O no! Would you mind going on and leaving me? Thank you so much for what you’ve shared.”

“I will go on,” he said; adding hesitatingly,—“Since you are not very well off, perhaps you would accept this trifle from me. It is only a shilling, but it is all I have to spare.”

“I’ll keep going,” he said, hesitating a bit—“Since you’re not doing so well financially, maybe you would accept this small gift from me. It’s just a shilling, but it’s all I can offer.”

“Yes, I will take it,” said the stranger, gratefully.

“Yes, I’ll take it,” said the stranger, gratefully.

She extended her hand; Gabriel his. In feeling for each other’s palms in the gloom before the money could be passed, a minute incident occurred which told much. Gabriel’s fingers alighted on the young woman’s wrist. It was beating with a throb of tragic intensity. He had frequently felt the same quick, hard beat in the femoral artery of his lambs when overdriven. It suggested a consumption too great of a vitality which, to judge from her figure and stature, was already too little.

She reached out her hand; Gabriel did the same. As they searched for each other’s palms in the dim light before the money could be exchanged, a small moment happened that revealed a lot. Gabriel's fingers touched the young woman's wrist. It was pulsing with a powerful, tragic beat. He had often felt that same rapid, strong pulse in the femoral artery of his overdriven lambs. It hinted at a depletion of vitality that, judging by her figure and stature, was already too scarce.

“What is the matter?”

"What's the matter?"

“Nothing.”

“Nothing.”

“But there is?”

“But is there?”

“No, no, no! Let your having seen me be a secret!”

“No, no, no! Keep it a secret that you saw me!”

“Very well; I will. Good-night, again.”

“Alright; I will. Goodnight, once more.”

“Good-night.”

"Good night."

The young girl remained motionless by the tree and Gabriel descended into the village. He fancied that he had felt himself in the penumbra of a very deep sadness when touching that slight and fragile creature. But wisdom lies in moderating mere impressions, and Gabriel endeavoured to think little of this.

The young girl stood still by the tree while Gabriel walked down into the village. He thought he had sensed a profound sadness when he touched that delicate and fragile being. But the wise thing to do is to temper fleeting feelings, and Gabriel tried to brush it off.

CHAPTER VIII.
THE MALTHOUSE—THE CHAT—NEWS

Warren’s Malthouse was inclosed by an old wall inwrapped with ivy, and though not much of the exterior was visible at this hour, the character and purposes of the building were clearly enough shown by its outline upon the sky. From the walls an overhanging thatched roof sloped up to a point in the centre, upon which rose a small wooden lantern, fitted with louvre-boards on all the four sides, and from these openings a mist was dimly perceived to be escaping into the night air. There was no window in front; but a square hole in the door was glazed with a single pane, through which red, comfortable rays now stretched out upon the ivied wall in front. Voices were to be heard inside.

Warren’s Malthouse was surrounded by an old wall covered in ivy, and although not much of the exterior was visible at this time, the shape and purpose of the building were clearly defined against the sky. From the walls, a thatched roof sloped up to a peak in the center, where a small wooden lantern sat, equipped with slats on all four sides, allowing a faint mist to escape into the night air. There wasn't a window in front, but a square opening in the door was covered with a single pane of glass, through which warm red light spilled onto the ivy-covered wall outside. Voices could be heard from inside.

Oak’s hand skimmed the surface of the door with fingers extended to an Elymas-the-Sorcerer pattern, till he found a leathern strap, which he pulled. This lifted a wooden latch, and the door swung open.

Oak's hand brushed against the door with his fingers spread out in an Elymas-the-Sorcerer pattern until he felt a leather strap, which he tugged. This lifted a wooden latch, and the door swung open.

The room inside was lighted only by the ruddy glow from the kiln mouth, which shone over the floor with the streaming horizontality of the setting sun, and threw upwards the shadows of all facial irregularities in those assembled around, with the effect of the footlights upon the features of her Majesty’s servants when they approach too near the front. The stone-flag floor was worn into a path from the doorway to the kiln, and into undulations everywhere. A curved settle of unplaned oak stretched along one side, and in a remote corner was a small bed and bedstead, the owner and frequent occupier of which was the maltster.

The room was lit only by the warm glow from the kiln, which cast a long, orange light across the floor, resembling the horizontal rays of a setting sun. It highlighted the imperfections on the faces of those gathered around, much like the footlights do to the features of her Majesty’s servants when they get too close to the stage. The stone floor was worn into a path from the doorway to the kiln, with dips and curves everywhere. A curved bench made of rough oak ran along one side, and in a distant corner was a small bed and bedstead, often used by the maltster.

This aged man was now sitting opposite the fire, his frosty white hair and beard overgrowing his gnarled figure like the grey moss and lichen upon a leafless apple-tree. He wore breeches and the laced-up shoes called ankle-jacks; he kept his eyes fixed upon the fire.

This old man was now sitting across from the fire, his frosty white hair and beard growing over his twisted figure like gray moss and lichen on a leafless apple tree. He wore pants and lace-up shoes called ankle-jacks; he kept his eyes locked on the fire.

Gabriel’s nose was greeted by an atmosphere laden with the sweet smell of new malt. The conversation (which seemed to have been concerning the origin of the fire) immediately ceased, and every one ocularly criticized him to the degree expressed by contracting the flesh of their foreheads and looking at him with narrowed eyelids, as if he had been a light too strong for their sight. Several exclaimed meditatively, after this operation had been completed:—

Gabriel’s nose was hit with the sweet scent of fresh malt. The conversation, which seemed to be about the source of the fire, abruptly stopped, and everyone stared at him critically, their foreheads wrinkling and their eyes squinting, as if he were a bright light that hurt their eyes. After this scrutiny, several of them spoke thoughtfully:—

“Oh, ’tis the new shepherd, a’ b’lieve.”

“Oh, it’s the new shepherd, I believe.”

“We thought we heard a hand pawing about the door for the bobbin, but weren’t sure ’twere not a dead leaf blowed across,” said another. “Come in, shepherd; sure ye be welcome, though we don’t know yer name.”

“We thought we heard a hand scratching at the door for the bobbin, but we weren’t sure if it was just a dead leaf blown across,” said another. “Come in, shepherd; you’re definitely welcome, even though we don’t know your name.”

“Gabriel Oak, that’s my name, neighbours.”

“Gabriel Oak, that’s me, folks.”

The ancient maltster sitting in the midst turned up this—his turning being as the turning of a rusty crane.

The old maltster in the middle turned this around—his movement was like that of a rusty crane.

“That’s never Gable Oak’s grandson over at Norcombe—never!” he said, as a formula expressive of surprise, which nobody was supposed to take literally.

"That’s definitely not Gable Oak’s grandson over at Norcombe—no way!" he said, as a way to express surprise, which no one was expected to take seriously.

“My father and my grandfather were old men of the name of Gabriel,” said the shepherd, placidly.

“My father and my grandfather were old men named Gabriel,” said the shepherd calmly.

“Thought I knowed the man’s face as I seed him on the rick!—thought I did! And where be ye trading o’t to now, shepherd?”

“Thought I knew the man's face when I saw him on the rick!—thought I did! And where are you taking it now, shepherd?”

“I’m thinking of biding here,” said Mr. Oak.

“I'm thinking of staying here,” said Mr. Oak.

“Knowed yer grandfather for years and years!” continued the maltster, the words coming forth of their own accord as if the momentum previously imparted had been sufficient.

“I've known your grandfather for years and years!” continued the maltster, the words spilling out as if the momentum from before had been enough.

“Ah—and did you!”

"Wow—and did you!"

“Knowed yer grandmother.”

"Knew your grandmother."

“And her too!”

"And her as well!"

“Likewise knowed yer father when he was a child. Why, my boy Jacob there and your father were sworn brothers—that they were sure—weren’t ye, Jacob?”

“Same goes for your father when he was a kid. My boy Jacob there and your father were like brothers—that they were for sure—weren’t you, Jacob?”

“Ay, sure,” said his son, a young man about sixty-five, with a semi-bald head and one tooth in the left centre of his upper jaw, which made much of itself by standing prominent, like a milestone in a bank. “But ’twas Joe had most to do with him. However, my son William must have knowed the very man afore us—didn’t ye, Billy, afore ye left Norcombe?”

“Ay, sure,” said his son, a young man around sixty-five, with a semi-bald head and one tooth in the center of his upper jaw, which stood out prominently like a milestone on a road. “But it was Joe who had the most to do with him. Anyway, my son William must have known the very man before us—didn’t you, Billy, before you left Norcombe?”

“No, ’twas Andrew,” said Jacob’s son Billy, a child of forty, or thereabouts, who manifested the peculiarity of possessing a cheerful soul in a gloomy body, and whose whiskers were assuming a chinchilla shade here and there.

“No, it was Andrew,” said Jacob’s son Billy, a guy around forty, who had the unusual trait of having a cheerful spirit in a gloomy body, and whose whiskers were starting to take on a chinchilla color here and there.

“I remember Andrew,” said Oak, “as being a man in the place when I was quite a child.”

“I remember Andrew,” Oak said, “as a man who was around when I was just a kid.”

“Ay—the other day I and my youngest daughter, Liddy, were over at my grandson’s christening,” continued Billy. “We were talking about this very family, and ’twas only last Purification Day in this very world, when the use-money is gied away to the second-best poor folk, you know, shepherd, and I can mind the day because they all had to traypse up to the Vestry—yes, this very man’s family.”

“Yeah, just the other day, my youngest daughter, Liddy, and I were at my grandson’s christening,” Billy continued. “We were chatting about this very family, and it was only last Purification Day right here in this world, when the money is given away to the second-best poor folks, you know, shepherd, and I remember that day because they all had to trek up to the Vestry—yes, this very man’s family.”

“Come, shepherd, and drink. ’Tis gape and swaller with us—a drap of sommit, but not of much account,” said the maltster, removing from the fire his eyes, which were vermilion-red and bleared by gazing into it for so many years. “Take up the God-forgive-me, Jacob. See if ’tis warm, Jacob.”

“Come, shepherd, and have a drink. It’s just a little something, nothing too important,” said the maltster, pulling his eyes away from the fire, which were red and bloodshot from staring into it for so many years. “Grab the God-forgive-me, Jacob. Check if it’s warm, Jacob.”

Jacob stooped to the God-forgive-me, which was a two-handled tall mug standing in the ashes, cracked and charred with heat, rather furred with extraneous matter about the outside, especially in the crevices of the handles, the innermost curves of which may not have seen daylight for several years by reason of this encrustation thereon—formed of ashes accidentally wetted with cider and baked hard; but to the mind of any sensible drinker the cup was no worse for that, being incontestably clean on the inside and about the rim. It may be observed that such a class of mug is called a God-forgive-me in Weatherbury and its vicinity for uncertain reasons; probably because its size makes any given toper feel ashamed of himself when he sees its bottom in drinking it empty: this idea is, however, a mere guess.

Jacob bent down to pick up the God-forgive-me, a tall two-handled mug sitting in the ashes, cracked and scorched from the heat, and covered with a layer of gunk on the outside, especially in the crevices of the handles, the innermost curves of which probably hadn’t seen daylight in years due to the buildup—made from ashes accidentally soaked with cider and baked hard. However, any sensible drinker would know that the inside and rim of the cup were undeniably clean, so it didn’t matter. It’s worth noting that this type of mug is called a God-forgive-me in Weatherbury and nearby areas for reasons that aren’t clear; likely because its size makes any drinker feel embarrassed when they see the bottom after finishing it. But that’s just a guess.

Jacob, on receiving the order to see if the liquor was warm enough, placidly dipped his forefinger into it by way of thermometer, and having pronounced it nearly of the proper degree, raised the cup and very civilly attempted to dust some of the ashes from the bottom with the skirt of his smock-frock, because Shepherd Oak was a stranger.

Jacob, after getting the order to check if the drink was warm enough, calmly dipped his forefinger into it like a thermometer. After deciding it was almost at the right temperature, he lifted the cup and politely tried to brush some of the ashes off the bottom with the hem of his smock, since Shepherd Oak was a stranger.

“A clane cup for the shepherd,” said the maltster commandingly.

“A clean cup for the shepherd,” said the maltster firmly.

“No—not at all,” said Gabriel, in a reproving tone of considerateness. “I never fuss about dirt in its natural state, and when I know what sort it is.” Taking the mug he drank an inch or more from the depth of its contents, and duly passed it to the next man. “I wouldn’t think of giving such trouble to neighbours in washing up when there’s so much work to be done in the world already,” continued Oak, in a moister tone, after recovering from the stoppage of breath ever occasioned by proper pulls at large mugs.

“No—not at all,” Gabriel said, in a disapproving but considerate tone. “I never worry about dirt in its natural state, especially when I know what kind it is.” He took a sip from the mug, drinking an inch or so of its contents, and then passed it to the next man. “I wouldn’t dream of bothering the neighbors with washing up when there’s already so much work to be done in the world,” Oak continued, his tone a bit softer, after recovering from the breathlessness caused by taking hearty swigs from large mugs.

“A right sensible man,” said Jacob.

“A truly sensible guy,” said Jacob.

“True, true, as the old woman said,” observed a brisk young man—Mark Clark by name, a genial and pleasant gentleman, whom to meet anywhere in your travels was to know, to know was to drink with, and to drink with was, unfortunately, to pay for.

“Definitely, definitely, just like the old woman said,” noted a lively young man—Mark Clark, a friendly and cheerful guy, who, if you encountered him during your travels, you’d get to know, and getting to know him meant sharing a drink, which, unfortunately, came at a cost.

“And here’s a mouthful of bread and bacon that mis’ess have sent, shepherd. The cider will go down better with a bit of victuals. Don’t ye chaw quite close, shepherd, for I let the bacon fall in the road outside as I was bringing it along, and may be ’tis rather gritty. There, ’tis clane dirt; and we all know what that is, as you say, and you bain’t a particular man we see, shepherd.”

“And here’s a mouthful of bread and bacon that the missus sent, shepherd. The cider will taste better with some food. Don’t chew too close, shepherd, because I dropped the bacon on the road outside while I was carrying it, and it might be a bit gritty. There, it’s clean dirt; and we all know what that is, as you say, and you aren’t a picky guy we see, shepherd.”

“True, true—not at all,” said the friendly Oak.

“True, true—not at all,” said the friendly Oak.

“Don’t let yer teeth quite meet, and you won’t feel the sandiness at all. Ah! ’tis wonderful what can be done by contrivance!”

“Don’t let your teeth touch, and you won’t feel the roughness at all. Ah! It's amazing what can be achieved through clever tricks!”

“My own mind exactly, neighbour.”

"You're reading my mind, neighbor."

“Ah, he’s his grandfer’s own grandson!—his grandfer were just such a nice unparticular man!” said the maltster.

“Ah, he’s his grandfather’s own grandson!—his grandfather was just such a nice, easygoing guy!” said the maltster.

“Drink, Henry Fray—drink,” magnanimously said Jan Coggan, a person who held Saint-Simonian notions of share and share alike where liquor was concerned, as the vessel showed signs of approaching him in its gradual revolution among them.

“Drink, Henry Fray—drink,” generously said Jan Coggan, a person who believed in sharing everything equally when it came to alcohol, as the cup moved closer to him with its slow spin among them.

Having at this moment reached the end of a wistful gaze into mid-air, Henry did not refuse. He was a man of more than middle age, with eyebrows high up in his forehead, who laid it down that the law of the world was bad, with a long-suffering look through his listeners at the world alluded to, as it presented itself to his imagination. He always signed his name “Henery”—strenuously insisting upon that spelling, and if any passing schoolmaster ventured to remark that the second “e” was superfluous and old-fashioned, he received the reply that “H-e-n-e-r-y” was the name he was christened and the name he would stick to—in the tone of one to whom orthographical differences were matters which had a great deal to do with personal character.

Having just finished a moment of deep thought, Henry didn’t decline. He was a man in his later years, with high eyebrows on his forehead, who believed the world was unfair, casting a long-suffering look at his listeners as he imagined the world he referred to. He always signed his name “Henery,” insisting on that spelling. If any passing schoolteacher suggested that the second “e” was unnecessary and outdated, he would respond that “H-e-n-e-r-y” was the name he was given at birth and the name he would keep—speaking as if differences in spelling were closely tied to personal identity.

Mr. Jan Coggan, who had passed the cup to Henery, was a crimson man with a spacious countenance, and private glimmer in his eye, whose name had appeared on the marriage register of Weatherbury and neighbouring parishes as best man and chief witness in countless unions of the previous twenty years; he also very frequently filled the post of head god-father in baptisms of the subtly-jovial kind.

Mr. Jan Coggan, who had passed the cup to Henery, was a red-faced man with a broad face and a private sparkle in his eye. His name had shown up on the marriage register of Weatherbury and nearby parishes as the best man and main witness in countless weddings over the past twenty years. He also often took on the role of head godfather in the joyfully subtle baptisms.

“Come, Mark Clark—come. Ther’s plenty more in the barrel,” said Jan.

“Come on, Mark Clark—let’s go. There’s plenty more in the barrel,” said Jan.

“Ay—that I will, as the doctor said,” replied Mr. Clark, who, twenty years younger than Jan Coggan, revolved in the same orbit. He secreted mirth on all occasions for special discharge at popular parties—his productions of this class being more noticeably advanced than Coggan’s, inflicting a faint sense of reduplication and similitude upon the elder members of such companies.

“Ay—that I will, as the doctor said,” replied Mr. Clark, who, twenty years younger than Jan Coggan, moved in the same circles. He hiddenly shared laughter at all times for special release at social gatherings—his performances in this regard being noticeably more refined than Coggan’s, creating a subtle sense of repetition and similarity among the older members of such groups.

“Why, Joseph Poorgrass, ye ha’n’t had a drop!” said Mr. Coggan to a very shrinking man in the background, thrusting the cup towards him.

“Why, Joseph Poorgrass, you haven’t had a drop!” said Mr. Coggan to a very timid man in the background, pushing the cup towards him.

“Such a shy man as he is!” said Jacob Smallbury. “Why, ye’ve hardly had strength of eye enough to look in our young mis’ess’s face, so I hear, Joseph?”

“Such a shy guy he is!” said Jacob Smallbury. “Well, you’ve barely had the courage to look our young miss’s face, so I hear, Joseph?”

All looked at Joseph Poorgrass with pitying reproach.

Everyone looked at Joseph Poorgrass with sympathy and disappointment.

“No—I’ve hardly looked at her at all,” faltered Joseph, reducing his body smaller whilst talking, apparently from a meek sense of undue prominence. “And when I seed her, ’twas nothing but blushes with me!”

“No—I’ve barely looked at her at all,” Joseph stammered, making his body shrink while speaking, seemingly out of a shy awareness of standing out too much. “And when I saw her, I just blushed!”

“Poor feller,” said Mr. Clark.

"Poor guy," said Mr. Clark.

“’Tis a curious nature for a man,” said Jan Coggan.

"'It's a curious nature for a man," said Jan Coggan.

“Yes,” continued Joseph Poorgrass—his shyness, which was so painful as a defect, just beginning to fill him with a mild complacency now that it was regarded in the light of an interesting study. “’Twere blush, blush, blush with me every minute of the time, when she was speaking to me.”

“Yeah,” Joseph Poorgrass went on—his shyness, which felt like a painful flaw, was starting to make him feel a bit pleased now that it was seen as an intriguing case study. “I was blushing, blushing, blushing the whole time she was talking to me.”

“I believe ye, Joseph Poorgrass, for we all know ye to be a very bashful man.”

“I believe you, Joseph Poorgrass, because we all know you're a very shy man.”

“’Tis terrible bad for a man, poor soul,” said the maltster. “And how long have ye suffered from it, Joseph?”

“It's really tough for a man, poor guy,” said the maltster. “And how long have you been dealing with it, Joseph?”

“Oh, ever since I was a boy. Yes—mother was concerned to her heart about it—yes. But ’twas all nought.”

“Oh, ever since I was a kid. Yeah—my mom was really worried about it—yeah. But it was all for nothing.”

“Did ye ever take anything to try and stop it, Joseph Poorgrass?”

“Have you ever tried anything to stop it, Joseph Poorgrass?”

“Oh ay, tried all sorts. They took me to Greenhill Fair, and into a grate large jerry-go-nimble show, where there were women-folk riding round—standing upon horses, with hardly anything on but their smocks, but it didn’t cure me a morsel. And then I was put errand-man at the Women’s Skittle Alley at the back of the ‘Tailor’s Arms’ in Casterbridge. ’Twas a horrible gross situation, and altogether a very curious place for a good man. I had to stand and look wicked people in the face from morning till night; but ’twas no use—I was just as bad as ever after all. Blushes hev been in the family for generations. There, ’tis a happy providence that I be no worse, so to speak it—yes, a happy thing, and I feel my few poor gratitudes.”

“Oh yeah, I tried everything. They took me to Greenhill Fair and into a really big carousel show, where there were women riding around—standing on horses, hardly wearing anything but their dresses, but it didn’t help me at all. Then I became the errand guy at the Women’s Skittle Alley at the back of the ‘Tailor’s Arms’ in Casterbridge. It was a really rough situation and overall a very strange place for a decent guy. I had to stand and face wicked people from morning till night; but it was no use—I was just as bad as ever. Blushing has been in the family for generations. There, it’s a happy coincidence that I’m not worse, so to speak—it really is a good thing, and I feel my few small gratitudes.”

“True,” said Jacob Smallbury, deepening his thoughts to a profounder view of the subject. “’Tis a thought to look at, that ye might have been worse; but even as you be, ’tis a very bad affliction for ye, Joseph. For ye see, shepherd, though ’tis very well for a woman, dang it all, ’tis awkward for a man like him, poor feller.” He appealed to the shepherd by a heart-feeling glance.

“True,” said Jacob Smallbury, deepening his thoughts for a deeper understanding of the topic. “It’s worth considering that things could be worse, but even as they are, it’s a really tough situation for you, Joseph. You see, shepherd, while it’s quite acceptable for a woman, it’s really difficult for a man like him, poor guy.” He looked at the shepherd with a sympathetic glance.

“’Tis—’tis,” said Gabriel, recovering from a meditation as to whether the saving to a man’s soul in the run of a twelvemonth by saying “dang” instead of what it stood for, made it worth while to use the word. “Yes, very awkward for the man.”

“It's—it's,” Gabriel said, coming out of a thought about whether saving a man’s soul over the course of a year by saying “dang” instead of what it really meant was worth it. “Yeah, that's really awkward for the guy.”

“Ay, and he’s very timid, too,” observed Jan Coggan. “Once he had been working late at Windleton, and had had a drap of drink, and lost his way as he was coming home-along through Yalbury Wood, didn’t ye, Master Poorgrass?”

“Yeah, and he’s really timid, too,” said Jan Coggan. “One time he was working late at Windleton, had a bit of a drink, and lost his way coming home through Yalbury Wood, right, Master Poorgrass?”

“No, no, no; not that story!” expostulated the modest man, forcing a laugh to bury his concern, and forcing out too much for the purpose—laughing over the greater part of his skin, round to his ears, and up among his hair, insomuch that Shepherd Oak, who was rather sensitive himself, was surfeited, and felt that he would never adopt that plan for hiding trepidation any more.

“No, no, no; not that story!” the modest man exclaimed, trying to laugh away his worry, but it came out too forced—his laughter echoed from his face to his ears and into his hair, so much so that Shepherd Oak, who was pretty sensitive himself, felt overwhelmed and decided he would never use that method to hide his nerves again.

“——And so ’a lost himself quite,” continued Mr Coggan, with an impassive face, implying that a true narrative, like time and tide, must run its course and would wait for no man. “And as he was coming along in the middle of the night, much afeared, and not able to find his way out of the trees, nohow, ’a cried out, ‘Man-a-lost! man-a-lost!’ A owl in a tree happened to be crying ‘Whoo-whoo-whoo!’ as owls do, you know, shepherd” (Gabriel nodded), “and Joseph, all in a tremble, said, ‘Joseph Poorgrass, of Weatherbury, sir!’”

“——And so he completely lost himself,” continued Mr. Coggan, with a straight face, suggesting that a true story, like time and tide, must take its course and wouldn't wait for anyone. “And as he was wandering around in the middle of the night, scared and unable to find his way out of the trees, he shouted, ‘Man-a-lost! man-a-lost!’ An owl in a tree just happened to be hooting, ‘Whoo-whoo-whoo!’ as owls do, you know, shepherd” (Gabriel nodded), “and Joseph, all shaken up, said, ‘Joseph Poorgrass, from Weatherbury, sir!’”

“No, no, now—that’s too much!” said the timid man, becoming a man of brazen courage all of a sudden. “I didn’t say sir. I’ll take my oath I didn’t say ‘Joseph Poorgrass o’ Weatherbury, sir.’ No, no; what’s right is right, and I never said sir to the bird, knowing very well that no man of a gentleman’s rank would be hollering there at that time o’ night. ‘Joseph Poorgrass of Weatherbury,’—that’s every word I said, and I shouldn’t ha’ said that if ’t hadn’t been for Keeper Day’s metheglin…. There, ’twas a merciful thing it ended where it did, as I may say,” continued Joseph, swallowing his breath in content.

“No, no, that’s way too much!” said the shy man, suddenly growing bold. “I didn’t say sir. I swear I didn’t say ‘Joseph Poorgrass o’ Weatherbury, sir.’ No, no; what’s right is right, and I never called the guy sir, knowing full well that no gentleman would be shouting like that at this time of night. ‘Joseph Poorgrass of Weatherbury,’—that’s exactly what I said, and I wouldn’t have even said that if it hadn't been for Keeper Day’s metheglin…. There, it was a good thing it ended where it did, I must say,” continued Joseph, taking a deep breath in satisfaction.

The question of which was right being tacitly waived by the company, Jan went on meditatively:—

The company quietly set aside the question of who was right, and Jan continued to reflect:—

“And he’s the fearfullest man, bain’t ye, Joseph? Ay, another time ye were lost by Lambing-Down Gate, weren’t ye, Joseph?”

“And he’s the most terrified man, isn’t he, Joseph? Yeah, remember that time you got lost by Lambing-Down Gate, weren’t you, Joseph?”

“I was,” replied Poorgrass, as if there were some matters too serious even for modesty to remember itself under, this being one.

“I was,” replied Poorgrass, as if some things were too serious for even modesty to recall, and this was one of them.

“Yes; that were the middle of the night, too. The gate would not open, try how he would, and knowing there was the Devil’s hand in it, he kneeled down.”

“Yes; it was the middle of the night too. The gate wouldn’t open, no matter how hard he tried, and knowing that the Devil was involved, he knelt down.”

“Ay,” said Joseph, acquiring confidence from the warmth of the fire, the cider, and a growing perception of the narrative capabilities of the experience alluded to. “My heart died within me, that time; but I kneeled down and said the Lord’s Prayer, and then the Belief right through, and then the Ten Commandments, in earnest prayer. But no, the gate wouldn’t open; and then I went on with Dearly Beloved Brethren, and, thinks I, this makes four, and ’tis all I know out of book, and if this don’t do it nothing will, and I’m a lost man. Well, when I got to Saying After Me, I rose from my knees and found the gate would open—yes, neighbours, the gate opened the same as ever.”

“Yeah,” said Joseph, gaining confidence from the warmth of the fire, the cider, and a growing understanding of the storytelling aspect of what he had experienced. “My heart sank during that moment; but I knelt down and said the Lord’s Prayer, then the Creed straight through, and then the Ten Commandments, sincerely praying. But no, the gate wouldn’t open; so I continued with Dearly Beloved Brethren, and I thought to myself, this makes four, and it’s all I know by heart, and if this doesn’t work, nothing will, and I’m doomed. Well, when I got to Saying After Me, I got up from my knees and found that the gate would open—yes, neighbors, the gate opened just like it always had.”

A meditation on the obvious inference was indulged in by all, and during its continuance each directed his vision into the ashpit, which glowed like a desert in the tropics under a vertical sun, shaping their eyes long and liny, partly because of the light, partly from the depth of the subject discussed—each man severally drawing upon the tablet of his imagination a clear and correct picture of Joseph Poorgrass under the remarkable conditions he had related, and surveying the position in all its bearings with critical exactness.

Everyone took a moment to reflect on the obvious conclusion, and while doing so, each one gazed into the ash pit, which shone like a desert in the tropics under a blazing sun, causing their eyes to narrow and stretch. This was partly due to the brightness and partly because of the seriousness of the topic at hand—each man individually conjuring a vivid and accurate image of Joseph Poorgrass in the unusual circumstances he had described, thoughtfully considering the situation from every angle with careful scrutiny.

Gabriel broke the silence. “What sort of a place is this to live at, and what sort of a mis’ess is she to work under?” Gabriel’s bosom thrilled gently as he thus slipped under the notice of the assembly the innermost subject of his heart.

Gabriel broke the silence. “What kind of place is this to live in, and what kind of boss is she to work for?” Gabriel’s chest felt a soft thrill as he subtly brought up the deepest concern of his heart to the group.

“We d’ know little of her—nothing. She only showed herself a few days ago. Her uncle was took bad, and the doctor was called with his world-wide skill; but he couldn’t save the man. As I take it, she’s going to keep on the farm.

“We don’t know much about her—nothing really. She just showed up a few days ago. Her uncle got seriously ill, and they called the doctor because of his renowned expertise; but he couldn’t save him. From what I understand, she’s planning to stay on the farm.

“That’s about the shape o’t, ’a b’lieve,” said Jan Coggan. “Ay, ’tis a very good family. I’d as soon be under ’em as under one here and there. Her uncle was a very fair sort of man. Did ye know en, be under ’em as under one here and there. Her uncle was a very fair sort of man. Did ye know en, shepherd—a bachelor-man?”

"That's about the gist of it, I believe," said Jan Coggan. "Yeah, they are a really good family. I'd rather be with them than with some random ones. Her uncle was a pretty decent guy. Did you know him? He was a shepherd—single guy?"

“Not at all.”

"Not at all."

The inquirer paused a moment, and then continued his relation, which, as did every remark he made, instead of being casual, seemed the result of a slow convergence of forces that had commenced their operation, in times far remote.

The inquirer paused for a moment, then continued his story, which, like every comment he made, didn’t feel casual; it seemed to come from a gradual build-up of influences that had started long ago.

“I used to go to his house a-courting my first wife, Charlotte, who was his dairymaid. Well, a very good-hearted man were Farmer Everdene, and I being a respectable young fellow was allowed to call and see her and drink as much ale as I liked, but not to carry away any—outside my skin I mane, of course.”

“I used to go to his house to court my first wife, Charlotte, who worked as his dairymaid. Well, Farmer Everdene was a very kind-hearted man, and since I was a respectable young guy, I was allowed to visit her and drink as much ale as I wanted, but I wasn’t allowed to take any away—with the exception of what was inside my skin, of course.”

“Ay, ay, Jan Coggan; we know yer maning.”

“Ay, ay, Jan Coggan; we know your meaning.”

“And so you see ’twas beautiful ale, and I wished to value his kindness as much as I could, and not to be so ill-mannered as to drink only a thimbleful, which would have been insulting the man’s generosity——”

“And so you see it was beautiful beer, and I wanted to appreciate his kindness as much as possible, and not be so rude as to drink just a tiny amount, which would have insulted the man’s generosity——”

“True, Master Coggan, ’twould so.” corroborated Mark Clark.

“True, Master Coggan, it would be so,” confirmed Mark Clark.

“——And so I used to eat a lot of salt fish afore going, and then by the time I got there I were as dry as a lime-basket—so thorough dry that that ale would slip down—ah, ’twould slip down sweet! Happy times! heavenly times! Ay, ’twere like drinking blessedness itself. Pints and pints! Such lovely drunks as I used to have at that house. You can mind, Jacob? You used to go wi’ me sometimes.”

“——And so I used to eat a lot of salted fish before going, and by the time I got there, I was as dry as a lime basket—so completely dry that the beer would go down—ah, it would go down so nicely! Happy times! Heavenly times! Yes, it was like drinking pure bliss. Pints and pints! I had such great times getting drunk at that place. Remember, Jacob? You would go with me sometimes.”

“I can—I can,” said Jacob. “That one, too, that we had at Buck’s Head on a White Monday was a pretty tipple, indeed.”

“I can—I can,” said Jacob. “That one, too, that we had at Buck’s Head on a White Monday was a really nice drink, indeed.”

“’Twas. But for a drunk of really a noble class and on the highest princliples, that brought you no nearer to the dark man than you were afore you begun, there was none like those in Farmer Everdene’s kitchen. Not a single damn allowed; no, not a bare poor one, even at the most cheerful moment when all were blindest, though the good old word of sin thrown in here and there would have been a great relief to a merry soul.”

“It was. But for a really noble kind of drunk, based on the highest principles, that brought you no closer to the dark man than you were before you started, there was no one like those in Farmer Everdene’s kitchen. Not a single curse allowed; no, not even a poor one, even at the most cheerful moments when everyone was at their most oblivious, though a good old word for sin thrown in here and there would have been a great relief to a merry soul.”

“True,” said the maltster. “Nature requires her swearing at the regular times, or she’s not herself; and unholy exclamations is a necessity of life.”

“True,” said the maltster. “Nature needs her swearing at the usual times, or she’s not herself; and unholy exclamations are essential for life.”

“But Charlotte,” continued Coggan—“not a word of the sort would Charlotte allow, nor the smallest item of taking in vain…. Ay, poor Charlotte, I wonder if she had the good fortune to get into Heaven when ’a died! But ’a was never much in luck’s way, and perhaps ’a went downwards after all, poor soul.”

“But Charlotte,” continued Coggan—“no way would Charlotte let that slide, nor would she tolerate the smallest hint of disrespect…. Yeah, poor Charlotte, I wonder if she was lucky enough to make it to Heaven when she died! But she never really had much luck, and maybe she ended up going the other way after all, poor thing.”

“And did any of you know Miss Everdene’s father and mother?” inquired the shepherd, who found some difficulty in keeping the conversation in the desired channel.

“And did any of you know Miss Everdene's parents?” the shepherd asked, struggling a bit to keep the conversation on track.

“I knew them a little,” said Jacob Smallbury; “but they were townsfolk, and didn’t live here. They’ve been dead for years. Father, what sort of people were mis’ess’ father and mother?”

“I knew them a bit,” said Jacob Smallbury; “but they were locals and didn’t live here. They’ve been gone for years. Dad, what kind of people were Miss’s father and mother?”

“Well,” said the maltster, “he wasn’t much to look at; but she was a lovely woman. He was fond enough of her as his sweetheart.”

“Well,” said the maltster, “he wasn’t very handsome; but she was a beautiful woman. He cared for her a lot as his girlfriend.”

“Used to kiss her in scores and long-hundreds, so ’twas said here and there,” observed Coggan.

"People said he kissed her a lot, like a hundred times," Coggan noted.

“He was very proud of her, too, when they were married, as I’ve been told,” said the maltster.

“He was really proud of her, too, when they were married, from what I’ve heard,” said the maltster.

“Ay,” said Coggan. “He admired his wife so much, that he used to light the candle three time every night to look at her.”

“Yeah,” said Coggan. “He admired his wife so much that he would light the candle three times every night just to look at her.”

“Boundless love; I shouldn’t have supposed it in the world’s universe!” murmered Joseph Poorgrass, who habitually spoke on a large scale in his moral reflections.

“Endless love; I shouldn’t have thought it existed in the world!” murmured Joseph Poorgrass, who typically spoke in grand terms during his moral reflections.

“Well, to be sure,” said Gabriel.

"Definitely," said Gabriel.

“Oh, ’tis true enough. I knowed the man and woman both well. Levi Everdene—that was the man’s name, sure enough. ‘Man,’ saith I in my hurry, but he were of a higher circle of life than that—’a was a gentleman-tailor really, worth scores of pounds. And he became a very celebrated bankrupt two or three times.”

“Oh, that’s definitely true. I knew both the man and the woman quite well. Levi Everdene—that was the man’s name, for sure. ‘Man,’ I say in my rush, but he was really from a higher class than that—he was a gentleman tailor, actually worth a lot of money. And he ended up being a very well-known bankrupt two or three times.”

“Oh, I thought he was quite a common man!” said Joseph.

“Oh, I thought he was just an ordinary guy!” said Joseph.

“O no, no! That man failed for heaps of money; hundreds in gold and silver.”

“O no, no! That guy lost a ton of money; hundreds in gold and silver.”

The maltster being rather short of breath, Mr. Coggan, after absently scrutinizing a coal which had fallen among the ashes, took up the narrative, with a private twirl of his eye:—

The maltster was a bit out of breath, so Mr. Coggan, after absentmindedly looking at a piece of coal that had landed among the ashes, continued the story, with a little twinkle in his eye:—

“Well, now, you’d hardly believe it, but that man—our Miss Everdene’s father—was one of the ficklest husbands alive, after a while. Understand, ’a didn’t want to be fickle, but he couldn’t help it. The pore feller were faithful and true enough to her in his wish, but his heart would rove, do what he would. Ay, ’a spoke to me in real tribulation about it once. ‘Coggan,’ he said, ‘I could never wish for a handsomer woman than I’ve got, but feeling she’s ticketed as my lawful wife, I can’t help my wicked heart wandering, do what I will.’ But at last I believe he cured it by making her take off her wedding-ring and calling her by her maiden name as they sat together after the shop was shut, and so ’a would get to fancy she was only his sweetheart, and not married to him at all. And so as soon as he could thoroughly fancy he was doing wrong and committing the seventh, ’a got to like her as well as ever, and they lived on a perfect picture of mutel love.”

"Well, you wouldn’t believe it, but that man—our Miss Everdene’s dad—was one of the most unfaithful husbands around after a while. You see, he didn’t want to be unfaithful, but he just couldn’t help it. The poor guy was faithful and true to her in his heart, but his feelings would wander, no matter what he did. He once confided in me in real distress about it. ‘Coggan,’ he said, ‘I could never wish for a more beautiful woman than the one I have, but knowing she’s my lawful wife, I can’t stop my heart from wandering, no matter how hard I try.’ But eventually, I think he fixed it by having her take off her wedding ring and calling her by her maiden name when they sat together after the shop closed, so he could start to think of her as just his sweetheart and not as his wife at all. And once he could really convince himself he was doing something wrong and breaking the seventh commandment, he began to love her again just as much, and they lived in a perfect picture of mutual love."

“Well, ’twas a most ungodly remedy,” murmured Joseph Poorgrass; “but we ought to feel deep cheerfulness, as I may say, that a happy Providence kept it from being any worse. You see, he might have gone the bad road and given his eyes to unlawfulness entirely—yes, gross unlawfulness, so to say it.”

“Well, it was a really bad remedy,” murmured Joseph Poorgrass; “but we should feel a deep sense of cheerfulness, as I might say, that a kind Providence prevented it from being any worse. You see, he could have taken the wrong path and completely turned to unlawful ways—yes, grossly unlawful, so to speak.”

“You see,” said Billy Smallbury, with testimonial emphasis, “the man’s will was to do right, sure enough, but his heart didn’t chime in.”

“You see,” said Billy Smallbury, emphasizing his point, “the man wanted to do the right thing, no doubt, but his heart just wasn’t in it.”

“He got so much better, that he was quite religious in his later years, wasn’t he, Jan?” said Joseph Poorgrass. “He got himself confirmed over again in a more serious way, and took to saying ‘Amen’ almost as loud as the clerk, and he liked to copy comforting verses from the tombstones. He used, too, to hold the money-plate at Let Your Light so Shine, and stand godfather to poor little come-by-chance children that had no father at all in the eye of matrimony, and he kept a missionary box upon his table to nab folks unawares when they called; yes, and he would box the charity-boys’ ears, if they laughed in church, till they could hardly stand upright, and do other deeds of piety common to the saintly inclined.”

“He got so much better that he became quite religious in his later years, didn’t he, Jan?” said Joseph Poorgrass. “He got himself confirmed again in a more serious way, started saying ‘Amen’ almost as loudly as the clerk, and enjoyed copying comforting verses from the tombstones. He also used to hold the collection plate at Let Your Light so Shine and would be a godfather to poor little unexpected children who had no father officially. Plus, he kept a missionary box on his table to catch people off guard when they came by; yes, and he would scold the charity boys if they laughed in church, until they could barely stand straight, and do other acts of piety typical of those who are saintly inclined.”

“Ay, at that time he thought of nothing but righteousness,” added Billy Smallbury. “One day Parson Thirdly met him and said, ‘Good-morning, Mister Everdene; ’tis a fine day!’ ‘Amen’ said Everdene, quite absent-like, thinking only of religion when he seed a parson. Yes, he was a very Christian man.”

“Yeah, back then he only cared about doing the right thing,” Billy Smallbury added. “One day, Parson Thirdly ran into him and said, ‘Good morning, Mister Everdene; it’s a beautiful day!’ ‘Amen,’ Everdene responded, kind of lost in his thoughts, only thinking about his faith when he saw a parson. Yeah, he was a really devout man.”

“His second-cousin, John, was the most religious of the family, however,” said the old malster. “None of the others were so pious as he, for they never went past us Church people in their Christianity, but John’s feelings growed as strong as a chapel member’s. ’A was a watch and clock maker by trade, and thought of nothing but godliness, poor man. ‘I judge every clock according to his works,’ he used to say when he were in his holy frame of mind. Ay, he likewise was a very Christian man.

“His second cousin, John, was the most religious in the family, though,” said the old malster. “None of the others were as devout as he was, since they never exceeded us Church people in their Christianity, but John’s feelings grew as strong as a chapel member’s. He was a watch and clockmaker by trade and thought of nothing but godliness, poor man. ‘I judge every clock by its works,’ he would say when he was in his holy frame of mind. Yeah, he was truly a very Christian man."

“Their daughter was not at all a pretty chiel at that time,” said Henery Fray. “Never should have thought she’d have growed up such a handsome body as she is.”

“Their daughter wasn’t at all a pretty girl back then,” said Henery Fray. “I would have never thought she’d grow up to be such a beautiful woman.”

“’Tis to be hoped her temper is as good as her face.”

“Let’s hope her personality is as good as her looks.”

“Well, yes; but the baily will have most to do with the business and ourselves. Ah!” Henery shook his head, gazed into the ashpit, and smiled volumes of ironical knowledge.

“Well, yes; but the bailiff will handle most of the business and us. Ah!” Henery shook his head, looked into the ash pit, and smiled with a wealth of ironic understanding.

“A queer Christian, as the D—— said of the owl,” volunteered Mark Clark,

“A queer Christian, like the D—— said about the owl,” volunteered Mark Clark,

“He is,” said Henery, with a manner implying that irony must necessarily cease at a certain point. “Between we two, man and man, I believe that man would as soon tell a lie Sundays as working-days—that I do so.”

“He is,” said Henery, in a way that suggested irony has its limits. “Between the two of us, man to man, I think a guy would just as easily lie on a Sunday as on any other day—that I do.”

“Good faith, you do talk!” said Gabriel, with apprehension.

"Wow, you really do talk!" said Gabriel, feeling uneasy.

“True enough,” said the man of bitter moods, looking round upon the company, with the antithetic laughter that comes from a keener appreciation of the untold miseries of life than ordinary men are capable of. “Ah, there’s people of one sort, and people of another, but that man—bless your souls!”

“True enough,” said the grumpy man, glancing around at the group, with the ironic laughter that comes from a deeper understanding of life's unspoken struggles than most people have. “Ah, there are all kinds of people, but that guy—bless your souls!”

The company suspended consideration of whether they wanted their souls blessed that moment, as the shortest way to the end of the story.

The company put off thinking about whether they wanted their souls blessed at that moment, as it was the quickest path to the end of the story.

“I believe that if so be that Baily Pennyways’ heart were put inside a nutshell, he’d rattle,” continued Henery. “He’ll strain for money as a salmon will strain for the river’s head. ’Tis a thief and a robber, that’s what ’tis.”

“I believe that if Baily Pennyways’ heart were inside a nutshell, it would rattle,” continued Henery. “He’ll strive for money just like a salmon fights to get upstream. He’s a thief and a robber, that’s what he is.”

Gabriel thought fit to change the subject. “You must be a very aged man, malster, to have sons growed mild and ancient,” he remarked.

Gabriel decided to change the topic. “You must be quite an old man, malster, to have sons who have grown gentle and aged,” he said.

“Father’s so old that ’a can’t mind his age, can ye, father?” interposed Jacob. “And he’s growled terrible crooked, too, lately,” Jacob continued, surveying his father’s figure, which was rather more bowed than his own. “Really one may say that father there is three-double.”

“Dad’s so old that he can’t even remember his age, can you, dad?” Jacob chimed in. “And he’s really been grumpy and twisted lately,” Jacob added, looking at his father’s figure, which was even more bent than his own. “Honestly, you could say that dad is three times as bent.”

“Crooked folk will last a long while,” said the maltster, grimly, and not in the best humour.

“Crooked people will endure for a long time,” said the maltster, grimly, and not in the best mood.

“Shepherd would like to hear the pedigree of yer life, father—wouldn’t ye, shepherd?”

“Shepherd would like to hear the story of your life, father—wouldn’t you, shepherd?”

“Ay that I should,” said Gabriel, with the heartiness of a man who had longed to hear it for several months. “What may your age be, malster?”

“Ah, that I should,” said Gabriel, with the enthusiasm of a man who had been waiting to hear it for several months. “How old are you, malster?”

The maltster cleared his throat in an exaggerated form for emphasis, and elongating his gaze to the remotest point of the ashpit, said, in the slow speech justifiable when the importance of a subject is so generally felt that any mannerism must be tolerated in getting at it, “Well, I don’t mind the year I were born in, but perhaps I can reckon up the places I’ve lived at, and so get it that way. I bode at Juddle Farm across there” (nodding to the north) “till I were eleven. I bode seven at Lower Twifford” (nodding to the east), “where I took to malting. I went therefrom to Norcombe, and malted there two-and-twenty years, and two-and-twenty years I was there turnip-hoeing and harvesting. Ah, I knowed that old place, Norcombe, years afore you were thought of, Master Oak” (Oak smiled a corroboration of the fact). “Then I malted at Snoodly-under-Drool four year, and four year turnip-hoeing; and I was fourteen times eleven months at Moreford St. Jude’s” (nodding north-west-by-north). “Old Twills wouldn’t hire me for more than eleven months at a time, to keep me from being chargeable to the parish if so be I was disabled. Then I was three year at Mellstock, and I’ve been here one-and-thirty year come Candlemas. How much is that?”

The maltster cleared his throat dramatically for emphasis and, stretching his gaze to the farthest point of the ashpit, said in a slow manner that was acceptable for a topic of such importance, “Well, I don’t care about the year I was born in, but maybe I can figure out the places I’ve lived and get it that way. I lived at Juddle Farm over there” (nodding to the north) “until I was eleven. I spent seven years at Lower Twifford” (nodding to the east), “where I started malting. After that, I went to Norcombe, and I malted there for twenty-two years, and for those same twenty-two years, I was harvesting and hoeing turnips. Ah, I knew that old place, Norcombe, years before you were thought of, Master Oak” (Oak smiled in agreement). “Then I malted at Snoodly-under-Drool for four years, and four years hoeing turnips; and I was there fourteen times for eleven months at Moreford St. Jude’s” (nodding northwest). “Old Twills wouldn’t hire me for more than eleven months at a time, to keep me from being a burden to the parish in case I got disabled. Then I spent three years at Mellstock, and I’ve been here for thirty-one years come Candlemas. How much is that?”

“Hundred and seventeen,” chuckled another old gentleman, given to mental arithmetic and little conversation, who had hitherto sat unobserved in a corner.

"One hundred seventeen," chuckled another old man, who enjoyed mental math and seldom spoke, and who had been sitting unnoticed in a corner until now.

“Well, then, that’s my age,” said the maltster, emphatically.

“Well, that’s my age,” said the maltster, confidently.

“Oh, no, father!” Jacob remonstrated. “Your turnip-hoeing were in the summer and your malting in the winter of the same years, and ye don’t ought to count both halves father.”

“Oh, no, Dad!” Jacob protested. “You were hoeing turnips in the summer and malting in the winter of the same years, and you really shouldn’t count both halves, Dad.”

“Chok’ it all! I lived through the summers, didn’t I? That’s my question. I suppose ye’ll say next I be no age at all to speak of?”

“Shut it all! I lived through the summers, didn’t I? That’s my question. I guess you’ll say next that I’m not old enough to speak at all?”

“Sure we sha’n’t,” said Gabriel, soothingly.

“Of course we won’t,” Gabriel said, reassuringly.

“Ye be a very old-aged person, malster,” attested Jan Coggan, also soothingly, “We all know that, and ye must have a wonderful talented constitution to be able to live so long, mustn’t he, neighbours?”

“You're a very elderly person, malster,” Jan Coggan confirmed soothingly, “We all know that, and you must have an incredibly strong constitution to have lived so long, right, neighbors?”

“True, true; ye must, malster, a wonderful talented constitution,” said the meeting unanimously.

“True, true; you must, malster, have a wonderfully talented constitution,” said the meeting unanimously.

The maltster, being know pacified, was even generous enough to voluntarily disparage in a slight degree the virtue of having lived a great many years, by mentioning that the cup they were drinking out of was three years older than he.

The maltster, feeling calm, was even generous enough to downplay the value of having lived many years by mentioning that the cup they were drinking from was three years older than he was.

While the cup was being examined, the end of Gabriel Oak’s flute became visible over his smock-frock pocket, and Henery Fray exclaimed, “Surely, shepherd, I seed you blowing into a grate flute by-now at Casterbridge?”

While the cup was being looked at, the end of Gabriel Oak’s flute showed over his smock-frock pocket, and Henery Fray shouted, “Hey, shepherd, I saw you playing a big flute recently in Casterbridge?”

“You did,” said Gabriel, blushing faintly. “I’ve been in great trouble, neighbours, and was driven to it. I used not to be so poor as I be now.”

“You did,” said Gabriel, blushing slightly. “I’ve been in a lot of trouble, neighbors, and was forced into it. I wasn’t always this poor.”

“Never mind, heart!” said Mark Clark. “You should take it careless-like, shepherd, and your time will come. But we could thank ye for a tune, if ye bain’t too tired?”

“Don't worry, friend!” said Mark Clark. “You should take it easy, shepherd, and your moment will come. But we’d appreciate a tune, if you’re not too tired?”

“Neither drum nor trumpet have I heard this Christmas,” said Jan Coggan. “Come, raise a tune, Master Oak!”

“Neither drum nor trumpet have I heard this Christmas,” said Jan Coggan. “Come on, play a tune, Master Oak!”

“Ay, that I will,” said Gabriel readily, pulling out his flute and putting it together. “A poor tool, neighbours; an everyday chap; but such as I can do ye shall have and welcome.”

“Yeah, I will,” Gabriel said eagerly, taking out his flute and assembling it. “Just a simple instrument, folks; an ordinary guy; but whatever I can play, you’ll have it and be welcome.”

Oak then struck up “Jockey to the Fair,” and played that sparkling melody three times through, accenting the notes in the third round in a most artistic and lively manner by bending his body in small jerks and tapping with his foot to beat time.

Oak then started playing “Jockey to the Fair” and played that catchy melody three times, emphasizing the notes in the third round in a really artistic and lively way by making small jerks with his body and tapping his foot to keep the rhythm.

“He can blow the flute very well—that ’a can,” said a young married man, who having no individuality worth mentioning was known as “Susan Tall’s husband.” He continued admiringly, “I’d as lief as not be able to blow into a flute as well as that.”

“He can play the flute really well—that guy can,” said a young married man, who, having no individuality worth mentioning, was known as “Susan Tall’s husband.” He continued with admiration, “I wouldn't mind being able to play a flute that well.”

“He’s a clever man, and ’tis a true comfort for us to have such a shepherd,” murmured Joseph Poorgrass, in a soft and complacent cadence. “We ought to feel real thanksgiving that he’s not a player of loose songs instead of these merry tunes; for ’twould have been just as easy for God to have made the shepherd a lewd low man—a man of iniquity, so to speak it—as what he is. Yes, for our wives’ and daughters’ sakes we should feel real thanksgiving.”

“He’s a smart guy, and it’s really comforting for us to have such a shepherd,” murmured Joseph Poorgrass, in a soft and satisfied tone. “We should be truly grateful that he’s not someone who sings dirty songs instead of these cheerful tunes; because it could have been just as easy for God to make the shepherd a lewd, disgraceful man—a man of wickedness, so to speak—as he is now. Yes, for the sake of our wives and daughters, we should feel genuinely thankful.”

“True, true, as the old woman said,” dashed in Mark Clark conclusively, not feeling it to be of any consequence to his opinion that he had only heard about a word and three-quarters of what Joseph had said.

“Yeah, yeah, just like the old woman said,” chimed in Mark Clark decisively, not thinking it mattered at all that he had only caught about a word and three-quarters of what Joseph had said.

“Yes,” added Joseph, beginning to feel like a man in the Bible; “for evil does thrive so in these times that ye may be as much deceived in the clanest shaved and whitest shirted man as in the raggedest tramp upon the turnpike, if I may term it so.”

“Yes,” Joseph said, starting to feel like a character from the Bible; “because evil is so prevalent these days that you can be just as easily deceived by the clean-shaven, well-dressed man as you can by the scruffiest beggar on the road, if I can put it that way.”

“Ay, I can mind yer face now, shepherd,” said Henery Fray, criticising Gabriel with misty eyes as he entered upon his second tune. “Yes—now I see ye blowing into the flute I know ye to be the same man I see play at Casterbridge, for yer mouth were scrimped up and yer eyes a-staring out like a strangled man’s—just as they be now.”

“Ay, I can picture your face now, shepherd,” said Henery Fray, looking at Gabriel with misty eyes as he started his second tune. “Yes—now I see you blowing into the flute, and I know you’re the same guy I saw play at Casterbridge, because your mouth was all scrunched up and your eyes were staring out like a strangled man’s—just like they are now.”

“’Tis a pity that playing the flute should make a man look such a scarecrow,” observed Mr. Mark Clark, with additional criticism of Gabriel’s countenance, the latter person jerking out unconcernedly, with the ghastly grimace required by the instrument, the chorus of “Dame Durden:”—

“It’s a shame that playing the flute makes a man look so ridiculous,” noted Mr. Mark Clark, adding more criticism about Gabriel’s face. Gabriel shrugged it off casually, making the ghastly expression needed for the instrument, as he played the chorus of “Dame Durden.”

’Twas Moll′ and Bet′, and Doll′ and Kate′
And Dor′-othy Drag′-gle Tail′.

’Twas Moll and Bet, and Doll and Kate
And Dorothy Draggle Tail.

“I hope you don’t mind that young man Mark Clark’s bad manners in naming your features?” whispered Joseph to Gabriel privately.

“I hope you don’t mind that young guy Mark Clark’s rudeness in commenting on your looks?” whispered Joseph to Gabriel privately.

“Not at all,” said Mr. Oak.

“Not at all,” said Mr. Oak.

“For by nature ye be a very handsome man, shepherd,” continued Joseph Poorgrass, with winning sauvity.

“For by nature you are a very handsome man, shepherd,” continued Joseph Poorgrass, with charming smoothness.

“Ay, that ye be, sheperd,” said the company.

“Ay, you are, shepherd,” said the group.

“Thank you very much,” said Oak, in the modest tone good manners demanded, privately thinking, however, that he would never let Bathsheba see him playing the flute; in this resolve showing a discretion equal to that related to its sagacious inventress, the divine Minerva herself.

“Thank you very much,” Oak said, using the polite tone that good manners required, but privately thinking that he would never let Bathsheba see him playing the flute; in this decision, he showed a level of discretion equal to that of its wise creator, the goddess Minerva herself.

“Ah, when I and my wife were married at Norcombe Church,” said the old maltster, not pleased at finding himself left out of the subject “we were called the handsomest couple in the neighbourhood—everybody said so.”

“Ah, when my wife and I got married at Norcombe Church,” said the old maltster, unhappy about being left out of the conversation, “we were considered the most attractive couple in the neighborhood—everyone said so.”

“Danged if ye bain’t altered now, malster,” said a voice with the vigour natural to the enunciation of a remarkably evident truism. It came from the old man in the background, whose offensiveness and spiteful ways were barely atoned for by the occasional chuckle he contributed to general laughs.

“Damn it if you’re not different now, maltster,” said a voice full of the energy that comes from stating an obvious truth. It came from the old man in the background, whose rudeness and spiteful nature were only slightly balanced out by the occasional laugh he added to the overall humor.

“O no, no,” said Gabriel.

“Oh no, no,” said Gabriel.

“Don’t ye play no more shepherd,” said Susan Tall’s husband, the young married man who had spoken once before. “I must be moving, and when there’s tunes going on I seem as if hung in wires. If I thought after I’d left that music was still playing, and I not there, I should be quite melancholy-like.”

“Don’t play anymore, shepherd,” said Susan Tall’s husband, the young married man who had spoken earlier. “I need to get going, and when the music starts, I feel like I’m stuck in the wires. If I thought that after I left, the music would still be playing without me, I would be pretty down about it.”

“What’s yer hurry then, Laban?” inquired Coggan. “You used to bide as late as the latest.”

“What's your hurry then, Laban?” asked Coggan. “You used to stay out as late as anyone.”

“Well, ye see, neighbours, I was lately married to a woman, and she’s my vocation now, and so ye see. . . .” The young man halted lamely.

“Well, you see, neighbors, I recently got married to a woman, and she’s my focus now, so you see. . . .” The young man paused awkwardly.

“New Lords new laws, as the saying is, I suppose,” remarked Coggan, with a very compressed countenance; that the frigidity implied by this arrangement of facial muscles was not the true mood of his soul being only discernible from a private glimmer in the outer corner of one of his eyes—this eye being nearly closed, and the other only half open.

“New rulers, new rules, as the saying goes,” Coggan said, his face looking very tight; the coldness suggested by his facial expression didn’t reflect how he really felt, which was only noticeable from a slight sparkle in the outer corner of one eye—this eye being almost shut, while the other was only halfway open.

“Ay, ’a b’lieve—ha, ha!” said Susan Tall’s husband, in a tone intended to imply his habitual reception of jokes without minding them at all. The young man then wished them good-night and withdrew.

“Ay, I believe—ha, ha!” said Susan Tall’s husband, in a tone that suggested he always took jokes in stride. The young man then wished them goodnight and left.

Henery Fray was the first to follow. Then Gabriel arose and went off with Jan Coggan, who had offered him a lodging. A few minutes later, when the remaining ones were on their legs and about to depart, Fray came back again in a hurry. Flourishing his finger ominously he threw a gaze teeming with tidings just where his glance alighted by accident, which happened to be in Joseph Poorgrass’s face.

Henery Fray was the first to leave. Then Gabriel stood up and went with Jan Coggan, who had offered him a place to stay. A few minutes later, as the others were finally getting up and ready to leave, Fray rushed back in. Waving his finger warningly, he shot a look full of news directly at Joseph Poorgrass’s face.

“Oh—what’s the matter, what’s the matter, Henery?” said Joseph, starting back.

“Oh—what’s wrong, what’s wrong, Henery?” Joseph said, stepping back.

“What’s a-brewing, Henrey?” asked Jacob and Mark Clark.

“What’s going on, Henrey?” asked Jacob and Mark Clark.

“Baily Pennyways—Baily Pennyways—I said so; yes, I said so.”

“Baily Pennyways—Baily Pennyways—I said that; yes, I said that.”

“What, found out stealing anything?”

“What, did you find anything stolen?”

“Stealing it is. The news is, that after Miss Everdene got home she went out again to see all was safe, as she usually do, and coming in found Baily Pennyways creeping down the granary steps with half a bushel of barley. She flewed at him like a cat—never such a tom-boy as she is—of course I speak with closed doors?”

“Stealing it is. The news is that after Miss Everdene got home, she went out again to check that everything was safe, as she usually does, and when she came back in, she found Baily Pennyways sneaking down the granary steps with half a bushel of barley. She leaped at him like a cat—never such a tomboy as she is—of course, I’m speaking with closed doors?”

“You do—you do, Henery.”

"You do, Henery."

“She flewed at him, and, to cut a long story short, he owned to having carried off five sack altogether, upon her promising not to persecute him. Well, he’s turned out neck and crop, and my question is, who’s going to be baily now?”

“She flew at him, and to keep it brief, he admitted to having taken five sacks in total, on the condition that she wouldn't harass him. Well, he’s been completely kicked out, and my question is, who’s going to be the bailiff now?”

The question was such a profound one that Henery was obliged to drink there and then from the large cup till the bottom was distinctly visible inside. Before he had replaced it on the table, in came the young man, Susan Tall’s husband, in a still greater hurry.

The question was so deep that Henery had to drink from the large cup right then until he could see the bottom. Before he could set it back on the table, the young man, Susan Tall’s husband, rushed in even faster.

“Have ye heard the news that’s all over parish?”

“Have you heard the news that's all over the neighborhood?”

“About Baily Pennyways?”

“About Baily Pennyways?”

“Ah—but besides that?”

"Ah—but what else?"

“No—not a morsel of it!” they all replied, looking into the very midst of Laban Tall, and, as at were, advancing their intelligence to meet his words half way down his throat.

“No—not a bit of it!” they all answered, looking right at Laban Tall and seemingly trying to meet his words halfway down his throat.

“What a night of horrors!” murmured Joseph Poorgrass, waving his hands spasmodically. “I’ve had the news-bell ringing in my left ear quite bad enough for a murder, and I’ve seed a magpie all alone!”

“What a night of horrors!” Joseph Poorgrass whispered, waving his hands erratically. “I’ve had the news-bell ringing in my left ear for a murder, and I’ve seen a magpie all by itself!”

“Fanny Robin—Miss everdene’s youngest servant—can’t be found. They’ve been wanting to lock up the door these two hours, but she isn’t come in. And they don’t know what to do about going to bed for fear of locking her out. They wouldn’t be so concerned if she hadn’t been noticed in such low spirits these last few days, and Maryann d’ think the beginning of a crowner’s inquest has happened to the poor girl.”

“Fanny Robin—Miss Everdene’s youngest servant—can’t be found. They’ve been wanting to lock the door for the past two hours, but she hasn’t come in. And they don’t know what to do about going to bed for fear of locking her out. They wouldn’t be so worried if she hadn’t been seen in such low spirits these past few days, and Maryann thinks the beginning of a coroner’s inquiry has started for the poor girl.”

“Oh—’tis burned—’tis burned!” came from Joseph Poorgrass with dry lips.

“Oh—it's burned—it's burned!” came from Joseph Poorgrass with dry lips.

“No—’tis drowned!” said Tall.

“No—it's drowned!” said Tall.

“Or ’tis her father’s razor!” suggested Billy Smallbury, with a vivid sense of detail.

"Or it's her father's razor!" suggested Billy Smallbury, with a clear sense of detail.

“Well—Miss Everdene wants to speak to one or two of us before we go to bed. What with this trouble about the baily, and now about the girl, mis’ess is almost wild.”

“Well—Miss Everdene wants to talk to a couple of us before we go to sleep. With all this trouble about the bailiff, and now the issue with the girl, she’s almost losing it.”

They all hastened up the rise to the farm-house, excepting the old maltster, whom neither news, fire, rain, nor thunder could draw from his hole. There, as the others’ footsteps died away, he sat down again, and continued gazing as usual into the furnace with his red, bleared eyes.

They all rushed up the hill to the farmhouse, except for the old maltster, who couldn't be coaxed out of his spot by news, fire, rain, or thunder. There, as the others' footsteps faded away, he sat back down and continued staring, as usual, into the furnace with his red, bleary eyes.

From the bed-room window above their heads Bathsheba’s head and shoulders, robed in mystic white, were dimly seen extended into the air.

From the bedroom window above them, Bathsheba's head and shoulders, dressed in ethereal white, were faintly visible reaching out into the air.

“Are any of my men among you?” she said anxiously.

“Are any of my guys here with you?” she asked nervously.

“Yes, ma’am, several,” said Susan Tall’s husband.

“Yes, ma’am, several,” said Susan Tall’s husband.

“To-morrow morning I wish two or three of you to make inquiries in the villages round if they have seen such a person as Fanny Robin. Do it quietly; there is no reason for alarm as yet. She must have left whilst we were all at the fire.”

“Tomorrow morning, I want two or three of you to check in the surrounding villages to see if anyone has seen a person named Fanny Robin. Do it discreetly; there’s no need to panic just yet. She must have left while we were all by the fire.”

“I beg yer pardon, but had she any young man courting her in the parish, ma’am?” asked Jacob Smallbury.

“I’m sorry to interrupt, but does she have any young man interested in her in the neighborhood, ma’am?” asked Jacob Smallbury.

“I don’t know,” said Bathsheba.

"I don't know," Bathsheba said.

“I’ve never heard of any such thing, ma’am,” said two or three.

“I’ve never heard of anything like that, ma’am,” said two or three.

“It is hardly likely, either,” continued Bathsheba. “For any lover of hers might have come to the house if he had been a respectable lad. The most mysterious matter connected with her absence—indeed, the only thing which gives me serious alarm—is that she was seen to go out of the house by Maryann with only her indoor working gown on—not even a bonnet.”

“It’s pretty unlikely, too,” Bathsheba continued. “Any respectable lover of hers could have come to the house. The most puzzling thing about her absence—actually, the only thing that really worries me—is that Maryann saw her leave the house wearing only her indoor working dress—not even a bonnet.”

“And you mean, ma’am, excusing my words, that a young woman would hardly go to see her young man without dressing up,” said Jacob, turning his mental vision upon past experiences. “That’s true—she would not, ma’am.”

“And you mean, ma’am, if I may say so, that a young woman would hardly visit her boyfriend without dressing up,” said Jacob, reflecting on past experiences. “That’s true—she wouldn’t, ma’am.”

“She had, I think, a bundle, though I couldn’t see very well,” said a female voice from another window, which seemed to belong to Maryann. “But she had no young man about here. Hers lives in Casterbridge, and I believe he’s a soldier.”

“She had, I think, a bundle, though I couldn’t see very well,” said a female voice from another window, which seemed to belong to Maryann. “But she had no young man around here. Hers lives in Casterbridge, and I believe he’s a soldier.”

“Do you know his name?” Bathsheba said.

“Do you know his name?” Bathsheba asked.

“No, mistress; she was very close about it.”

“No, ma'am; she was very secretive about it.”

“Perhaps I might be able to find out if I went to Casterbridge barracks,” said William Smallbury.

“Maybe I could find out if I went to the Casterbridge barracks,” said William Smallbury.

“Very well; if she doesn’t return to-morrow, mind you go there and try to discover which man it is, and see him. I feel more responsible than I should if she had had any friends or relations alive. I do hope she has come to no harm through a man of that kind…. And then there’s this disgraceful affair of the bailiff—but I can’t speak of him now.”

“Alright; if she doesn’t come back tomorrow, make sure to go there and try to figure out which guy it is, and meet him. I feel more responsible than I should if she had any friends or family still around. I really hope she hasn’t gotten hurt by someone like that…. And then there’s this embarrassing situation with the bailiff—but I can’t talk about him right now.”

Bathsheba had so many reasons for uneasiness that it seemed she did not think it worth while to dwell upon any particular one. “Do as I told you, then,” she said in conclusion, closing the casement.

Bathsheba had so many reasons to feel uneasy that she didn't think it was worth focusing on any specific one. “Just do what I told you,” she said finally, shutting the window.

“Ay, ay, mistress; we will,” they replied, and moved away.

“Ay, ay, mistress; we will,” they said, and walked away.

That night at Coggan’s, Gabriel Oak, beneath the screen of closed eyelids, was busy with fancies, and full of movement, like a river flowing rapidly under its ice. Night had always been the time at which he saw Bathsheba most vividly, and through the slow hours of shadow he tenderly regarded her image now. It is rarely that the pleasures of the imagination will compensate for the pain of sleeplessness, but they possibly did with Oak to-night, for the delight of merely seeing her effaced for the time his perception of the great difference between seeing and possessing.

That night at Coggan’s, Gabriel Oak, with his eyes closed, was lost in thoughts and full of restless energy, like a river rushing under ice. Night had always been when he saw Bathsheba most clearly, and through the slow hours of darkness, he affectionately thought of her image. It's rare for the joy of imagination to make up for the pain of being unable to sleep, but it might have done so for Oak tonight, because the pleasure of simply envisioning her distracted him from the stark contrast between seeing her and actually having her.

He also thought of plans for fetching his few utensils and books from Norcombe. The Young Man’s Best Companion, The Farrier’s Sure Guide, The Veterinary Surgeon, Paradise Lost, The Pilgrim’s Progress, Robinson Crusoe, Ash’s Dictionary, and Walkingame’s Arithmetic, constituted his library; and though a limited series, it was one from which he had acquired more sound information by diligent perusal than many a man of opportunities has done from a furlong of laden shelves.

He also thought about plans to get his few utensils and books from Norcombe. The Young Man’s Best Companion, The Farrier’s Sure Guide, The Veterinary Surgeon, Paradise Lost, The Pilgrim’s Progress, Robinson Crusoe, Ash’s Dictionary, and Walkingame’s Arithmetic made up his library; and although it was a small collection, he had gained more useful knowledge from reading it carefully than many people have from an entire shelf of stacked books.

CHAPTER IX.
THE HOMESTEAD—A VISITOR—HALF CONFIDENCES

By daylight, the bower of Oak’s new-found mistress, Bathsheba Everdene, presented itself as a hoary building, of the Jacobean stage of Classic Renaissance as regards its architecture, and of a proportion which told at a glance that, as is so frequently the case, it had once been the manorial hall upon a small estate around it, now altogether effaced as a distinct property, and merged in the vast tract of a non-resident landlord, which comprised several such modest demesnes.

By day, the home of Oak’s new mistress, Bathsheba Everdene, appeared as an old building from the Jacobean era of Classic Renaissance architecture. Its proportions clearly indicated that it had once been the manor house on a small estate around it, which had now completely faded as a distinct property and merged into the large area owned by a distant landlord, which included several such modest estates.

Fluted pilasters, worked from the solid stone, decorated its front, and above the roof pairs of chimneys were here and there linked by an arch, some gables and other unmanageable features still retaining traces of their Gothic extraction. Soft brown mosses, like faded velveteen, formed cushions upon the stone tiling, and tufts of the houseleek or sengreen sprouted from the eaves of the low surrounding buildings. A gravel walk leading from the door to the road in front was encrusted at the sides with more moss—here it was a silver-green variety—the nut-brown of the gravel being visible to the width of only a foot or two in the centre. This circumstance, and the generally sleepy air of the whole prospect here, together with the animated and contrasting state of the reverse façade, suggested to the imagination that on the adaptation of the building for farming purposes the vital principle of the house had turned round inside its body to face the other way. Reversals of this kind, strange deformities, tremendous paralyses, are often seen to be inflicted by trade upon edifices—either individual or in the aggregate as streets and towns—which were originally planned for pleasure alone.

Fluted pillars carved from solid stone decorated the front, and above the roof, pairs of chimneys were connected here and there by an arch, with some gables and other tricky features still showing signs of their Gothic origin. Soft brown moss, like faded velvet, formed cushions on the stone tiles, and tufts of houseleek or sengreen sprouted from the eaves of the low surrounding buildings. A gravel path leading from the door to the road in front was bordered with more moss—here it was a silver-green variety—leaving the nut-brown gravel barely visible in the center, only a foot or two wide. This detail, along with the overall sleepy vibe of the whole scene, contrasted with the lively state of the back façade, making it seem like when the building was adapted for farming, its life force shifted inside to face a different direction. Reversals like this, odd distortions, and considerable stagnations are often seen when trade imposes itself on structures—whether individual buildings or entire streets and towns—that were originally designed solely for enjoyment.

Lively voices were heard this morning in the upper rooms, the main staircase to which was of hard oak, the balusters, heavy as bed-posts, being turned and moulded in the quaint fashion of their century, the handrail as stout as a parapet-top, and the stairs themselves continually twisting round like a person trying to look over his shoulder. Going up, we find the floors above to have a very irregular surface, rising to ridges, sinking into valleys, and being at present uncarpeted, the face of the boards is shown to be eaten into innumerable vermiculations. Every window replies by a clang to the opening and shutting of every door, a tremble follows every bustling movement, and a creak accompanies a walker about the house, like a spirit, wherever he goes.

Lively voices filled the upper rooms this morning, and the main staircase, made of hard oak, had balusters that were as heavy as bedposts, carved in the unique style of their time. The handrail was as sturdy as a parapet-top, and the stairs twisted continuously like someone trying to look over their shoulder. As we went up, we noticed that the floors above were very uneven, rising into ridges and sinking into valleys, and since they weren't carpeted, the wood showed countless grooves. Every time a door opened or closed, the windows echoed with a clang, a tremor followed each hurried movement, and a creak accompanied anyone walking around the house, like a ghost trailing behind.

In the room from which the conversation proceeded, Bathsheba and her servant-companion, Liddy Smallbury, were to be discovered sitting upon the floor, and sorting a complication of papers, books, bottles, and rubbish spread out thereon—remnants from the household stores of the late occupier. Liddy, the maltster’s great-granddaughter, was about Bathsheba’s equal in age, and her face was a prominent advertisement of the light-hearted English country girl. The beauty her features might have lacked in form was amply made up for by perfection of hue, which at this winter-time was the softened ruddiness on a surface of high rotundity that we meet in a Terburg or a Gerard Douw, and like the presentations of those great colourists, it was a face which always kept on the natural side of the boundary between comeliness and the ideal. Though elastic in bearing, she was less daring than Bathsheba, and occasionally showed some earnestness, which consisted half of genuine feeling, and half of mannerliness superadded by way of duty.

In the room where the conversation took place, Bathsheba and her friend Liddy Smallbury were found sitting on the floor, sorting through a mix of papers, books, bottles, and junk spread out before them—leftovers from the household of the previous owner. Liddy, the great-granddaughter of a maltster, was about the same age as Bathsheba, and her face was a clear representation of the cheerful English country girl. The beauty her features might have lacked in shape was more than made up for by perfect color, which during this winter season was a soft redness on a round face that resembled what you see in a Terburg or a Gerard Douw. Like the works of those master painters, it was a face that always leaned towards natural beauty rather than idealized perfection. Though she carried herself with grace, she was less bold than Bathsheba and occasionally displayed a seriousness that was half genuine feeling and half a sense of propriety that she showed out of duty.

Through a partly-opened door, the noise of a scrubbing-brush led up to the charwoman, Maryann Money, a person who for a face had a circular disc, furrowed less by age than by long gazes of perplexity at distant objects. To think of her was to get good-humoured; to speak of her was to raise the image of a dried Normandy-pippin.

Through a slightly ajar door, the sound of a scrubbing brush reached the charwoman, Maryann Money, a woman whose face resembled a round disc, marked more by her puzzling stares at faraway things than by age. Just thinking about her put you in a good mood; talking about her brought to mind a dried Normandy pippin.

“Stop your scrubbing a moment,” said Bathsheba through the door to her. “I hear something.”

“Hold on with the scrubbing for a second,” Bathsheba called through the door to her. “I think I hear something.”

Maryann suspended the brush.

Maryann put down the brush.

The tramp of a horse was apparent, approaching the front of the building. The paces slackened, turned in at the wicket, and, what was most unusual, came up the mossy path close to the door. The door was tapped with the end of a whip or stick.

The sound of a horse was noticeable as it got closer to the front of the building. The horse slowed down, turned into the gate, and, surprisingly, came up the mossy path right by the door. The door was tapped with the end of a whip or a stick.

“What impertinence!” said Liddy, in a low voice. “To ride up the footpath like that! Why didn’t he stop at the gate? Lord! ’tis a gentleman! I see the top of his hat.”

“What audacity!” said Liddy, in a low voice. “To come up the footpath like that! Why didn’t he stop at the gate? Wow! It’s a gentleman! I can see the top of his hat.”

“Be quiet!” said Bathsheba.

“Shh!” said Bathsheba.

The further expression of Liddy’s concern was continued by exhibition instead of relation.

Liddy's ongoing concern was expressed through actions rather than words.

“Why doesn’t Mrs. Coggan go to the door?” Bathsheba continued.

“Why isn’t Mrs. Coggan answering the door?” Bathsheba continued.

Rat-tat-tat-tat, resounded more decisively from Bathsheba’s oak.

Rat-tat-tat-tat, echoed more forcefully from Bathsheba’s oak.

“Maryann, you go!” said she, fluttering under the onset of a crowd of romantic possibilities.

“Maryann, you go!” she said, getting excited by the surge of romantic possibilities.

“Oh, ma’am—see, here’s a mess!”

“Oh, ma’am—look at this mess!”

The argument was unanswerable after a glance at Maryann.

The argument was undeniable after looking at Maryann.

“Liddy—you must,” said Bathsheba.

“Liddy—you have to,” said Bathsheba.

Liddy held up her hands and arms, coated with dust from the rubbish they were sorting, and looked imploringly at her mistress.

Liddy raised her hands and arms, covered in dust from the trash they were sorting, and looked pleadingly at her boss.

“There—Mrs. Coggan is going!” said Bathsheba, exhaling her relief in the form of a long breath, which had lain in her bosom a minute or more.

“There—Mrs. Coggan is leaving!” said Bathsheba, releasing her relief with a long breath that had been held in her chest for a minute or more.

The door opened, and a deep voice said,—

The door swung open, and a deep voice said,—

“Is Miss Everdene at home?”

“Is Miss Everdene home?”

“I’ll see, sir,” said Mrs. Coggan, and in a minute appeared in the room.

“I’ll check, sir,” said Mrs. Coggan, and a moment later she entered the room.

“Dear, what a universe this world is!” continued Mrs. Coggan (a wholesome-looking lady who had a voice for each class of remark according to the emotion involved: who could toss a pancake or twirl a mop with the accuracy of pure mathematics, and who appeared at this moment showed hands shaggy with fragments of dough and arms encrusted with flour). “I am never up to my elbows, Miss, in making a pudding but one of two things happens—either my nose must needs begin tickling, and I can’t live without scratching it, or somebody knocks at the door. Here’s Mr. Boldwood wanting to see you, Miss Everdene.”

“Dear, what an amazing world we live in!” continued Mrs. Coggan (a healthy-looking woman who had a different tone for each type of comment depending on her feelings: she could flip a pancake or scrub a floor with the precision of pure math, and at this moment, her hands were covered in bits of dough and her arms dusted with flour). “Whenever I'm up to my elbows in making a pudding, one of two things happens—either my nose starts to tickle, and I can't help but scratch it, or someone knocks on the door. Here’s Mr. Boldwood wanting to see you, Miss Everdene.”

A woman’s dress being a part of her countenance, and any disorder in the one being of the same nature with a malformation or wound in the other, Bathsheba said at once,—

A woman’s dress is a reflection of her appearance, and any messiness in one is like having a flaw or injury in the other. Bathsheba immediately said,—

“I can’t see him in this state. Whatever shall I do?”

“I can't see him like this. What am I going to do?”

Not-at-homes were hardly naturalized in Weatherbury farm-houses, so Liddy suggested—“Say you’re a fright with dust, and can’t come down.”

Not being at home was hardly common in Weatherbury farmhouses, so Liddy suggested, “Just say you're a mess with dust and can't come down.”

“Yes—that sounds very well,” said Mrs. Coggan, critically.

“Yes—that sounds really good,” said Mrs. Coggan, with a critical tone.

“Say I can’t see him—that will do.”

“Just say I can't see him—that’s enough.”

Mrs. Coggan went downstairs, and returned the answer as requested, adding, however, on her own responsibility, “Miss is dusting bottles, sir, and is quite a object—that’s why ’tis.”

Mrs. Coggan went downstairs and brought back the answer as requested. However, on her own initiative, she added, “Miss is dusting bottles, sir, and is quite a sight—that’s why.”

“Oh, very well,” said the deep voice, indifferently. “All I wanted to ask was, if anything had been heard of Fanny Robin?”

“Oh, fine,” said the deep voice, casually. “All I wanted to know was if there’s been any news about Fanny Robin?”

“Nothing, sir—but we may know to-night. William Smallbury is gone to Casterbridge, where her young man lives, as is supposed, and the other men be inquiring about everywhere.”

“Nothing, sir—but we might find out tonight. William Smallbury has gone to Casterbridge, where her boyfriend is thought to be, and the other men are asking around everywhere.”

The horse’s tramp then recommenced and retreated, and the door closed.

The horse’s hoofbeats started up again and moved away, and then the door shut.

“Who is Mr. Boldwood?” said Bathsheba.

“Who is Mr. Boldwood?” Bathsheba asked.

“A gentleman-farmer at Lower Weatherbury.”

"A gentleman farmer at Lower Weatherbury."

“Married?”

"Are you married?"

“No, miss.”

“No, ma'am.”

“How old is he?”

"How old is he now?"

“Forty, I should say—very handsome—rather stern-looking—and rich.”

“Forty, I should say—very good-looking—kind of serious—and wealthy.”

“What a bother this dusting is! I am always in some unfortunate plight or other,” Bathsheba said, complainingly. “Why should he inquire about Fanny?”

“What a hassle this dusting is! I'm always in some unlucky situation or another,” Bathsheba said, grumbling. “Why does he need to ask about Fanny?”

“Oh, because, as she had no friends in her childhood, he took her and put her to school, and got her her place here under your uncle. He’s a very kind man that way, but Lord—there!”

“Oh, because she had no friends growing up, he took her and enrolled her in school, and got her this position here under your uncle. He’s a really kind man like that, but wow—there!”

“What?”

“What’s up?”

“Never was such a hopeless man for a woman! He’s been courted by sixes and sevens—all the girls, gentle and simple, for miles round, have tried him. Jane Perkins worked at him for two months like a slave, and the two Miss Taylors spent a year upon him, and he cost Farmer Ives’s daughter nights of tears and twenty pounds’ worth of new clothes; but Lord—the money might as well have been thrown out of the window.”

“Never was there a man so hopeless when it came to women! He’s been pursued by all sorts—every girl, from the sweet to the not-so-sweet, in the area has tried to win him over. Jane Perkins worked on him for two months like it was a full-time job, and the two Miss Taylors spent a year on him. He caused Farmer Ives’s daughter countless sleepless nights and wasted twenty pounds on new clothes; but honestly—the money might as well have been thrown out the window.”

A little boy came up at this moment and looked in upon them. This child was one of the Coggans (Smallburys and Coggans were as common among the families of this district as the Avons and Derwents among our rivers), and he always had a loosened tooth or a cut finger to show to particular friends, which he did with a complacent air of being thereby elevated above the common herd of afflictionless humanity—to which exhibition people were expected to say, “Poor child!” with a dash of congratulation as well as pity.

A little boy approached them at that moment and peeked in. This kid was one of the Coggans (the Smallburys and Coggans were as common among the families in this area as the Avons and Derwents are among our rivers), and he always had a wiggly tooth or a scraped finger to show off to his special friends, which he did with a pleased attitude, feeling that he was somehow above the ordinary, troubled people—at which point folks were expected to respond, “Poor kid!” with a mix of sympathy and a hint of congratulations.

“I’ve got a pen-nee!” said Master Coggan in a scanning measure.

“I’ve got a penny!” said Master Coggan in a scanning measure.

“Well—who gave it you, Teddy?” said Liddy.

“Well—who gave it to you, Teddy?” said Liddy.

“Mis-terr Bold-wood! He gave it to me for opening the gate.”

“Mr. Boldwood! He gave it to me for opening the gate.”

“What did he say?”

"What did he say?"

“He said, ‘Where are you going, my little man?’ and I said, ‘To Miss Everdene’s please;’ and he said, ‘She is a staid woman, isn’t she, my little man?’ and I said, ‘Yes.’”

“He asked, ‘Where are you headed, my little guy?’ and I replied, ‘To Miss Everdene’s please;’ and he said, ‘She’s a proper woman, isn’t she, my little guy?’ and I said, ‘Yes.’”

“You naughty child! What did you say that for?”

“You naughty kid! Why did you say that?”

“’Cause he gave me the penny!”

“Because he gave me the penny!”

“What a pucker everything is in!” said Bathsheba, discontentedly when the child had gone. Get away, Maryann, or go on with your scrubbing, or do something! You ought to be married by this time, and not here troubling me.”

“What a mess everything is in!” said Bathsheba, feeling unhappy once the child had left. “Get lost, Maryann, or keep scrubbing, or do something! You should be married by now and not here bothering me.”

“Ay, mistress—so I did. But what between the poor men I won’t have, and the rich men who won’t have me, I stand forlorn as a pelican in the wilderness. Ah, poor soul of me!”

“Ay, mistress—so I did. But with the poor men I won’t accept, and the rich men who don’t want me, I feel as lost as a pelican in the wilderness. Ah, poor me!”

“Did anybody ever want to marry you miss?” Liddy ventured to ask when they were again alone. “Lots of ’em, I daresay?”

“Has anyone ever wanted to marry you, miss?” Liddy dared to ask when they were alone again. “I bet there were plenty, right?”

Bathsheba paused, as if about to refuse a reply, but the temptation to say yes, since it really was in her power, was irresistible by aspiring virginity, in spite of her spleen at having been published as old.

Bathsheba hesitated, as if she was about to decline to answer, but the urge to say yes, since it was truly within her control, was too strong for her ambitions of purity, despite her frustration at being labeled as old.

“A man wanted to once,” she said, in a highly experienced tone, and the image of Gabriel Oak, as the farmer, rose before her.

“A man wanted to once,” she said, in a very experienced tone, and the image of Gabriel Oak, as the farmer, came to her mind.

“How nice it must seem!” said Liddy, with the fixed features of mental realization. “And you wouldn’t have him?”

“How nice it must be!” Liddy said, her face showing a deep understanding. “And you wouldn’t want him?”

“He wasn’t quite good enough for me.”

“He just wasn’t good enough for me.”

“How sweet to be able to disdain, when most of us are glad to say, ‘Thank you!’ I seem I hear it. ‘No, sir—I’m your better,’ or ‘Kiss my foot, sir; my face is for mouths of consequence.’ And did you love him, miss?”

“How nice it is to look down on others when so many of us are happy to say, ‘Thank you!’ I can almost hear it. ‘No, sir—I’m above you,’ or ‘Kiss my foot, sir; my face is for important people.’ And did you love him, miss?”

“Oh, no. But I rather liked him.”

“Oh, no. But I kind of liked him.”

“Do you now?”

"Do you now?"

“Of course not—what footsteps are those I hear?”

“Of course not—whose footsteps are those I hear?”

Liddy looked from a back window into the courtyard behind, which was now getting low-toned and dim with the earliest films of night. A crooked file of men was approaching the back door. The whole string of trailing individuals advanced in the completest balance of intention, like the remarkable creatures known as Chain Salpæ, which, distinctly organized in other respects, have one will common to a whole family. Some were, as usual, in snow-white smock-frocks of Russia duck, and some in whitey-brown ones of drabbet—marked on the wrists, breasts, backs, and sleeves with honeycomb-work. Two or three women in pattens brought up the rear.

Liddy looked out from a back window into the courtyard behind, which was getting darker and dimmer as night approached. A line of men was walking towards the back door. The whole group moved with a shared purpose, like the fascinating creatures called Chain Salpæ, which, while organized in other ways, share a common will as a family. Some wore their usual snow-white smocks made of Russian duck fabric, while others sported whitey-brown ones made of drabbet—decorated on the wrists, chests, backs, and sleeves with honeycomb patterns. Two or three women in pattens brought up the end of the line.

“The Philistines are upon us,” said Liddy, making her nose white against the glass.

“The Philistines are upon us,” Liddy said, pressing her nose against the glass.

“Oh, very well. Maryann, go down and keep them in the kitchen till I am dressed, and then show them in to me in the hall.”

“Oh, fine. Maryann, go downstairs and keep them in the kitchen until I’m dressed, and then bring them to me in the hall.”

CHAPTER X.
MISTRESS AND MEN

Half-an-hour later Bathsheba, in finished dress, and followed by Liddy, entered the upper end of the old hall to find that her men had all deposited themselves on a long form and a settle at the lower extremity. She sat down at a table and opened the time-book, pen in her hand, and a canvas money-bag beside her. From this she poured a small heap of coin. Liddy took up a position at her elbow and began to sew, sometimes pausing and looking round, or with the air of a privileged person, taking up one of the half-sovereigns lying before her and surveying it as a work of art merely, strictly preventing her countenance from expressing any wish to possess it as money.

Half an hour later, Bathsheba, dressed to the nines and followed by Liddy, walked into the upper end of the old hall to find her men all seated on a long bench and a settle at the far end. She sat down at a table, opened the ledger with a pen in hand, and a canvas money bag next to her. From this bag, she poured out a small pile of coins. Liddy took her place at Bathsheba's elbow and started to sew, occasionally stopping to look around, or, with a sense of entitlement, picking up one of the half-sovereigns in front of her and examining it as if it were a work of art, carefully masking any desire to see it as money.

“Now before I begin, men,” said Bathsheba, “I have two matters to speak of. The first is that the bailiff is dismissed for thieving, and that I have formed a resolution to have no bailiff at all, but to manage everything with my own head and hands.”

“Before I start, everyone,” Bathsheba said, “I have two things to discuss. The first is that the bailiff is fired for stealing, and I've decided to have no bailiff at all; instead, I’ll handle everything myself.”

The men breathed an audible breath of amazement.

The men let out a noticeable sigh of amazement.

“The next matter is, have you heard anything of Fanny?”

"The next thing is, have you heard anything about Fanny?"

“Nothing, ma’am.

"Nothing, ma'am."

“Have you done anything?”

"Have you done anything yet?"

“I met Farmer Boldwood,” said Jacob Smallbury, and I went with him and two of his men, and dragged Wood Pond, but we found nothing.”

“I met Farmer Boldwood,” said Jacob Smallbury, “and I went with him and two of his men to drag Wood Pond, but we found nothing.”

“And the new shepherd have been to Buck’s Head, thinking she had gone there, but nobody had seed her,” said Laban Tall.

“And the new shepherd went to Buck’s Head, thinking she had gone there, but nobody saw her,” said Laban Tall.

“Hasn’t William Smallbury been to Casterbridge?”

“Hasn’t William Smallbury gone to Casterbridge?”

“Yes, ma’am, but he’s not yet come home. He promised to be back by six.”

“Yes, ma’am, but he hasn’t come back yet. He promised to be home by six.”

“It wants a quarter to six at present,” said Bathsheba, looking at her watch. “I daresay he’ll be in directly. Well, now then”—she looked into the book—“Joseph Poorgrass, are you there?”

“It’s a quarter to six right now,” Bathsheba said, glancing at her watch. “I’m sure he’ll be here soon. Well, let’s see”—she looked into the book—“Joseph Poorgrass, are you there?”

“Yes, sir—ma’am I mane,” said the person addressed. “I am the personal name of Poorgrass—a small matter who is nothing in his own eye. Perhaps it is different in the eye of other people—but I don’t say it; though public thought will out.”

“Yes, sir—ma’am, I mean,” said the person addressed. “I’m Poorgrass, just a nobody in my own eyes. Maybe it’s different for other people, but I won’t say that; still, public opinion has a way of revealing itself.”

“What do you do on the farm?”

“What do you do on the farm?”

“I does carting things all the year, and in seed time I shoots the rooks and sparrows, and helps at pig-killing, sir.”

“I do carting all year round, and during planting season I shoot the rooks and sparrows, and help with pig-killing, sir.”

“How much to you?”

“How much for you?”

“Please nine and ninepence and a good halfpenny where ’twas a bad one, sir—ma’am I mane.”

“Please nine shillings and nine pence and a good halfpenny where it was a bad one, sir—ma’am I mean.”

“Quite correct. Now here are ten shillings in addition as a small present, as I am a new comer.”

“Exactly right. Here are ten shillings as a little gift since I'm new here.”

Bathsheba blushed slightly at the sense of being generous in public, and Henery Fray, who had drawn up towards her chair, lifted his eyebrows and fingers to express amazement on a small scale.

Bathsheba felt a little shy about being generous in public, and Henery Fray, who had leaned closer to her chair, raised his eyebrows and fingers to show mild surprise.

“How much do I owe you—that man in the corner—what’s your name?” continued Bathsheba.

“How much do I owe you—that guy in the corner—what’s your name?” continued Bathsheba.

“Matthew Moon, ma’am,” said a singular framework of clothes with nothing of any consequence inside them, which advanced with the toes in no definite direction forwards, but turned in or out as they chanced to swing.

“Matthew Moon, ma’am,” said a unique outfit of clothing that held no real substance inside, moving in a way that seemed aimless, with the feet either turning in or out as they happened to swing.

“Matthew Mark, did you say?—speak out—I shall not hurt you,” inquired the young farmer, kindly.

“Matthew Mark, did you say?—speak up—I won’t hurt you,” the young farmer asked kindly.

“Matthew Moon, mem,” said Henery Fray, correctingly from behind her chair, to which point he had edged himself.

“Matthew Moon, ma’am,” said Henery Fray, correcting from behind her chair, to which he had inched himself.

“Matthew Moon,” murmured Bathsheba, turning her bright eyes to the book. “Ten and two-pence halfpenny is the sum put down to you, I see?”

“Matthew Moon,” whispered Bathsheba, glancing at the book. “Twelve and a half pence is the amount listed for you, right?”

“Yes, mis’ess,” said Matthew, as the rustle of wind among dead leaves.

“Yes, ma’am,” said Matthew, like the rustling of wind through dead leaves.

“Here it is and ten shillings. Now the next—Andrew Candle, you are a new man, I hear. How come you to leave your last farm?”

“Here it is and ten shillings. Now the next—Andrew Candle, I hear you’re a newcomer. What made you leave your last farm?”

“P-p-p-p-p-pl-pl-pl-pl-l-l-l-l-ease, ma’am, p-p-p-p-pl-pl-pl-pl-please, ma’am-please’m-please’m——”

"Please, ma'am, please, ma'am—"

“’A’s a stammering man, mem,” said Henery Fray in an undertone, “and they turned him away because the only time he ever did speak plain he said his soul was his own, and other iniquities, to the squire. ’A can cuss, mem, as well as you or I, but ’a can’t speak a common speech to save his life.”

“’He's a stammering man, ma'am,” said Henery Fray quietly, “and they turned him away because the only time he ever spoke clearly, he said his soul was his own, along with other wrongdoings, to the squire. He can curse, ma'am, just as well as you or I, but he can’t speak normal English to save his life.”

“Andrew Candle, here’s yours—finish thanking me in a day or two. Temperance Miller—oh, here’s another, Soberness—both women I suppose?”

“Andrew Candle, here’s yours—wrap up your thanks in a day or two. Temperance Miller—oh, here’s another, Soberness—both women, I guess?”

“Yes’m. Here we be, ’a b’lieve,” was echoed in shrill unison.

“Yes, ma’am. Here we are, I believe,” was echoed in shrill unison.

“What have you been doing?”

“What have you been up to?”

“Tending thrashing-machine, and wimbling haybonds, and saying ‘Hoosh!’ to the cocks and hens when they go upon your seeds, and planting Early Flourballs and Thompson’s Wonderfuls with a dibble.”

“Tending to the threshing machine, and stacking hay bales, and saying ‘Shoo!’ to the roosters and hens when they come to your seeds, and planting Early Flourballs and Thompson’s Wonderfuls with a dibble.”

“Yes—I see. Are they satisfactory women?” she inquired softly of Henery Fray.

“Yes—I get it. Are they decent women?” she asked softly of Henery Fray.

“Oh, mem—don’t ask me! Yielding women?—as scarlet a pair as ever was!” groaned Henery under his breath.

“Oh, ma'am—don't ask me! Submissive women?—as scandalous a pair as ever existed!” groaned Henery under his breath.

“Sit down.

“Take a seat.”

“Who, mem?”

“Who, me?”

“Sit down!”

"Take a seat!"

Joseph Poorgrass, in the background, twitched, and his lips became dry with fear of some terrible consequences as he saw Bathsheba summarily speaking, and Henery slinking off to a corner.

Joseph Poorgrass, in the background, twitched, and his lips dried out from fear of some terrible consequences as he watched Bathsheba speaking decisively, and Henery sneaking off to a corner.

“Now the next. Laban Tall. You’ll stay on working for me?”

“Next up, Laban Tall. Are you going to keep working for me?”

“For you or anybody that pays me well, ma’am,” replied the young married man.

“For you or anyone who pays me well, ma’am,” replied the young married man.

“True—the man must live!” said a woman in the back quarter, who had just entered with clicking pattens.

“True—the man has to live!” said a woman in the back corner, who had just come in with clicking shoes.

“What woman is that?” Bathsheba asked.

“What woman is that?” Bathsheba asked.

“I be his lawful wife!” continued the voice with greater prominence of manner and tone. This lady called herself five-and-twenty, looked thirty, passed as thirty-five, and was forty. She was a woman who never, like some newly married, showed conjugal tenderness in public, perhaps because she had none to show.

“I’m his legal wife!” the voice continued, sounding more assertive. This woman claimed to be twenty-five, looked thirty, passed for thirty-five, and was actually forty. She was someone who never, unlike some newlyweds, displayed any marital affection in public, maybe because she had none to show.

“Oh, you are,” said Bathsheba. “Well, Laban, will you stay on?”

“Oh, you are,” Bathsheba said. “Well, Laban, are you going to stay on?”

“Yes, he’ll stay, ma’am!” said again the shrill tongue of Laban’s lawful wife.

“Yes, he’ll stay, ma’am!” said the sharp voice of Laban’s legal wife again.

“Well, he can speak for himself, I suppose.”

“Well, I guess he can speak for himself.”

“O Lord, no, ma’am! A simple tool. Well enough, but a poor gawkhammer mortal,” the wife replied

“O Lord, no, ma’am! Just a basic tool. It’s fine, but a clumsy, foolish person,” the wife replied.

“Heh-heh-heh!” laughed the married man with a hideous effort of appreciation, for he was as irrepressibly good-humoured under ghastly snubs as a parliamentary candidate on the hustings.

“Ha-ha-ha!” laughed the married man with a painful attempt at appreciation, as he remained cheerfully upbeat in the face of brutal insults, just like a political candidate on the campaign trail.

The names remaining were called in the same manner.

The remaining names were called out in the same way.

“Now I think I have done with you,” said Bathsheba, closing the book and shaking back a stray twine of hair. “Has William Smallbury returned?”

“Now I think I've finished with you,” Bathsheba said, closing the book and brushing back a loose strand of hair. “Has William Smallbury come back?”

“No, ma’am.”

“No, ma'am.”

“The new shepherd will want a man under him,” suggested Henery Fray, trying to make himself official again by a sideway approach towards her chair.

“The new shepherd will want a guy to help him,” suggested Henery Fray, attempting to make himself seem important again by sliding closer to her chair.

“Oh—he will. Who can he have?”

“Oh—he will. Who else could he have?”

“Young Cain Ball is a very good lad,” Henery said, “and Shepherd Oak don’t mind his youth?” he added, turning with an apologetic smile to the shepherd, who had just appeared on the scene, and was now leaning against the doorpost with his arms folded.

“Young Cain Ball is a really good kid,” Henery said, “and Shepherd Oak doesn’t mind his youth?” he added, turning with an apologetic smile to the shepherd, who had just shown up and was now leaning against the doorframe with his arms crossed.

“Oh, I don’t mind that,” said Gabriel.

“Oh, that doesn’t bother me,” said Gabriel.

“How did Cain come by such a name?” asked Bathsheba.

“How did Cain get that name?” asked Bathsheba.

“Oh you see, mem, his pore mother, not being a Scripture-read woman, made a mistake at his christening, thinking ’twas Abel killed Cain, and called en Cain, meaning Abel all the time. The parson put it right, but ’twas too late, for the name could never be got rid of in the parish. ’Tis very unfortunate for the boy.”

“Oh, you see, ma'am, his poor mother, not being someone who read the Bible, messed up at his baptism, thinking it was Abel who killed Cain, and named him Cain, meaning Abel all along. The pastor fixed it, but it was too late, because the name could never be changed in the village. It’s very unfortunate for the boy.”

“It is rather unfortunate.”

"It's pretty unfortunate."

“Yes. However, we soften it down as much as we can, and call him Cainy. Ah, pore widow-woman! she cried her heart out about it almost. She was brought up by a very heathen father and mother, who never sent her to church or school, and it shows how the sins of the parents are visited upon the children, mem.”

“Yes. But we try to lighten it up as much as possible and call him Cainy. Ah, poor widow! She really cried her heart out about it. She was raised by very un-Christian parents who never took her to church or school, and it just shows how the sins of the parents affect the children, you know.”

Mr. Fray here drew up his features to the mild degree of melancholy required when the persons involved in the given misfortune do not belong to your own family.

Mr. Fray here tightened his expression to the mild level of sadness needed when the people affected by the particular misfortune aren’t part of your family.

“Very well then, Cainy Ball to be under-shepherd. And you quite understand your duties?—you I mean, Gabriel Oak?”

“Alright then, Cainy Ball will be the under-shepherd. And you fully understand your responsibilities?—I mean you, Gabriel Oak?”

“Quite well, I thank you, Miss Everdene,” said Shepard Oak from the doorpost. “If I don’t, I’ll inquire.” Gabriel was rather staggered by the remarkable coolness of her manner. Certainly nobody without previous information would have dreamt that Oak and the handsome woman before whom he stood had ever been other than strangers. But perhaps her air was the inevitable result of the social rise which had advanced her from a cottage to a large house and fields. The case is not unexampled in high places. When, in the writings of the later poets, Jove and his family are found to have moved from their cramped quarters on the peak of Olympus into the wide sky above it their words show a proportionate increase of arrogance and reserve.

“I'm doing quite well, thank you, Miss Everdene,” Shepard Oak said from the doorframe. “If I'm not, I'll ask.” Gabriel was taken aback by how cool she was acting. No one without prior knowledge would have guessed that Oak and the attractive woman standing in front of him were anything other than strangers. But maybe her demeanor was just the natural outcome of her social rise from a cottage to a large house and fields. This isn’t uncommon among those in high positions. When later poets describe Jove and his family moving from their cramped space at the top of Olympus into the vast sky above, their words reveal a noticeable increase in arrogance and aloofness.

Footsteps were heard in the passage, combining in their character the qualities both of weight and measure, rather at the expense of velocity.

Footsteps were heard in the corridor, possessing a mix of heaviness and purpose, though at the cost of speed.

(All.) “Here’s Billy Smallbury come from Casterbridge.”

(All.) “Here’s Billy Smallbury, who came from Casterbridge.”

“And what’s the news?” said Bathsheba, as William, after marching to the middle of the hall, took a handkerchief from his hat and wiped his forehead from its centre to its remoter boundaries.

“And what’s the news?” Bathsheba asked as William, after walking to the middle of the hall, took a handkerchief from his hat and wiped his forehead from the center out to its edges.

“I should have been sooner, miss,” he said, “if it hadn’t been for the weather.” He then stamped with each foot severely, and on looking down his boots were perceived to be clogged with snow.

“I should have come earlier, miss,” he said, “if it weren’t for the weather.” He then stamped each foot down hard, and when he looked at his boots, it was clear they were caked with snow.

“Come at last, is it?” said Henery.

“Has it finally arrived?” said Henery.

“Well, what about Fanny?” said Bathsheba.

“Well, what about Fanny?” Bathsheba said.

“Well, ma’am, in round numbers, she’s run away with the soldiers,” said William.

“Well, ma’am, to put it simply, she’s run off with the soldiers,” said William.

“No; not a steady girl like Fanny!”

“No; not a steady girl like Fanny!”

“I’ll tell ye all particulars. When I got to Casterbridge Barracks, they said, ‘The 11th Dragoon-Guards be gone away, and new troops have come.’ The Eleventh left last week for Melchester. The Route came from Government like a thief in the night, as is his nature to, and afore the Eleventh knew it almost, they were on the march.”

“I’ll tell you all the details. When I arrived at Casterbridge Barracks, they said, ‘The 11th Dragoon-Guards have left, and new troops have arrived.’ The Eleventh left last week for Melchester. The order came from the Government like a thief in the night, as is its nature, and before the Eleventh even realized it, they were on the march.”

Gabriel had listened with interest. “I saw them go,” he said.

Gabriel listened intently. “I saw them leave,” he said.

“Yes,” continued William,” they pranced down the street playing ‘The Girl I Left Behind Me,’ so ’tis said, in glorious notes of triumph. Every looker-on’s inside shook with the blows of the great drum to his deepest vitals, and there was not a dry eye throughout the town among the public-house people and the nameless women!”

“Yes,” William went on, “they strutted down the street playing ‘The Girl I Left Behind Me,’ or so they say, in triumphant notes. Every person watching felt the thud of the big drum deep in their insides, and no one in town, not even the pub-goers or the unnamed women, had dry eyes!”

“But they’re not gone to any war?”

"But they're not away at any war?"

“No, ma’am; but they be gone to take the places of them who may, which is very close connected. And so I said to myself, Fanny’s young man was one of the regiment, and she’s gone after him. There, ma’am, that’s it in black and white.”

“No, ma’am; but they’ve gone to fill the positions of those who can’t, which is very closely related. So I thought to myself, Fanny’s boyfriend was in that regiment, and she’s gone after him. There, ma’am, that’s the simple truth.”

“Did you find out his name?”

“Did you find out what his name is?”

“No; nobody knew it. I believe he was higher in rank than a private.”

“No; nobody knew that. I think he had a higher rank than a private.”

Gabriel remained musing and said nothing, for he was in doubt.

Gabriel stayed lost in thought and said nothing, as he was unsure.

“Well, we are not likely to know more to-night, at any rate,” said Bathsheba. “But one of you had better run across to Farmer Boldwood’s and tell him that much.”

“Well, we probably won’t know anything more tonight, anyway,” said Bathsheba. “But one of you should go over to Farmer Boldwood’s and let him know that much.”

She then rose; but before retiring, addressed a few words to them with a pretty dignity, to which her mourning dress added a soberness that was hardly to be found in the words themselves.

She then stood up; but before leaving, she said a few words to them with an elegant dignity, to which her black outfit added a seriousness that was barely reflected in her words.

“Now mind, you have a mistress instead of a master. I don’t yet know my powers or my talents in farming; but I shall do my best, and if you serve me well, so shall I serve you. Don’t any unfair ones among you (if there are any such, but I hope not) suppose that because I’m a woman I don’t understand the difference between bad goings-on and good.”

“Now keep in mind, you have a mistress instead of a master. I don’t yet know my skills or abilities in farming, but I’ll do my best, and if you serve me well, I’ll serve you in return. Don't any unfair people among you (if there are any, though I hope not) think that just because I'm a woman, I don’t know the difference between bad behavior and good.”

(All.) “No’m!”

"No!"

(Liddy.) “Excellent well said.”

“Great, well said.”

“I shall be up before you are awake; I shall be afield before you are up; and I shall have breakfasted before you are afield. In short, I shall astonish you all.

“I'll be up before you wake; I'll be out in the fields before you get up; and I'll have eaten breakfast before you’re out there. In short, I’m going to surprise you all."

(All.) “Yes’m!”

"Yes, ma'am!"

“And so good-night.”

"And so, good night."

(All.) “Good-night, ma’am.”

“Good night, ma’am.”

Then this small thesmothete stepped from the table, and surged out of the hall, her black silk dress licking up a few straws and dragging them along with a scratching noise upon the floor. Liddy, elevating her feelings to the occasion from a sense of grandeur, floated off behind Bathsheba with a milder dignity not entirely free from travesty, and the door was closed.

Then this small thesmothete stepped away from the table and surged out of the hall, her black silk dress lifting a few straws and dragging them along the floor with a scratching noise. Liddy, raising her emotions to match the occasion out of a sense of grandeur, followed behind Bathsheba with a gentler dignity that wasn’t entirely without its absurdity, and the door shut behind them.

CHAPTER XI.
MELCHESTER MOOR—SNOW—A MEETING

For dreariness, nothing could surpass a prospect in the outskirts of the city of Melchester at a later hour on this same snowy evening—if that may be called a prospect of which the chief constituent was darkness.

For bleakness, nothing could top the view on the outskirts of the city of Melchester later on this same snowy evening—if you can call it a view where the main feature is darkness.

It was a night when sorrow may come to the brightest without causing any great sense of incongruity: when, with impressible persons, love becomes solicitousness, hope sinks to misgiving, and faith to hope: when the exercise of memory does not stir feelings of regret at opportunities for ambition that have been passed by, and anticipation does not prompt to enterprise.

It was a night when sadness could hit even the happiest people without feeling out of place: when, for sensitive individuals, love turns into worry, hope becomes doubt, and faith turns into hope: when remembering doesn’t bring up regrets about missed chances for success, and looking forward doesn’t inspire action.

The scene was a public path, bordered on the left hand by a river, behind which rose a high wall. On the right was a tract of land, partly meadow and partly moor, reaching, at its remote verge, to a wide undulating heath.

The scene was a public path, on the left side bordered by a river, behind which rose a tall wall. On the right was a piece of land, partly meadow and partly moor, extending, at its far edge, to a broad, rolling heath.

The changes of the seasons are less obtrusive on spots of this kind than amid woodland scenery. Still, to a close observer, they are just as perceptible; the difference is that their media of manifestation are less trite and familiar than such well-known ones as the bursting of the buds or the fall of the leaf. Many are not so stealthy and gradual as we may be apt to imagine in considering the general torpidity of a moor or heath. Winter, in coming to the place under notice, advanced in some such well-marked stages as the following:—

The changes of the seasons are less noticeable in places like this compared to wooded areas. However, for someone paying close attention, they're just as clear; the difference is that their signs are less common and familiar than things like buds opening or leaves falling. Many changes aren’t as subtle and slow as we might think when we consider the overall stillness of a moor or heath. When winter arrives at this location, it does so in some distinct stages like the following:—

The retreat of the snakes.
The transformation of the ferns.
The filling of the pools.
A rising of fogs.
The embrowning by frost.
The collapse of the fungi.
An obliteration by snow.

The retreat of the snakes.
The transformation of the ferns.
The filling of the pools.
A rising of fog.
The browning from frost.
The decay of the fungi.
An covering by snow.

This climax of the series had been reached to-night on Melchester Moor, and for the first time in the season its irregularities were forms without features; suggestive of anything, proclaiming nothing, and without more character than that of being the limit of something else—the lowest layer of a firmament of snow. From this chaotic skyful of crowding flakes the heath and moor momentarily received additional clothing, only to appear momentarily more naked thereby. The vast dome of cloud above was strangely low, and formed as it were the roof of a large dark cavern, gradually sinking in upon its floor; for the instinctive thought was that the snow lining the heavens and that encrusting the earth would soon unite into one mass without any intervening stratum of air at all.

This climax of the series was reached tonight on Melchester Moor, and for the first time this season, its irregularities were shapes without details; suggestive of anything, proclaiming nothing, and lacking more character than being the base of something else—the lowest layer of a snowy sky. From this chaotic flurry of falling flakes, the heath and moor momentarily gained additional coverage, only to appear momentarily more exposed as a result. The vast dome of clouds above was strangely low, forming what felt like the ceiling of a large dark cave, gradually closing in on its ground; for the instinctive thought was that the snow filling the sky and that covering the earth would soon merge into one mass without any layer of air in between.

We turn our attention to the left-hand characteristics. They were flatness as regards the river, verticality as regards the wall behind it, and darkness as regards both. These features made up the mass. If anything could be darker than the sky, it was the wall; and if anything could be gloomier than the wall, it was the river beneath. The indistinct summit of the façade was notched and pronged by chimneys here and there, and upon its face were faintly signified the oblong shapes of windows, though only in the upper part. Below, down to the water’s edge, the flat was unbroken by hole or projection.

We shift our focus to the features on the left side. They were flat in relation to the river, vertical concerning the wall behind it, and dark regarding both. These aspects formed the mass. If anything was darker than the sky, it was the wall; and if anything was gloomier than the wall, it was the river below. The blurry top of the façade was jagged and marked by chimneys in various spots, and faintly outlined on its surface were the rectangular shapes of windows, but only at the top. Below, down to the edge of the water, the flat was uninterrupted by any openings or projections.

An indescribable succession of dull blows, perplexing in their regularity, sent their sound with difficulty through the fluffy atmosphere. It was a neighbouring clock striking ten. The bell was in the open air, and being overlaid with several inches of muffling snow, had lost its voice for the time.

An indescribable series of dull thuds, confusing in their consistency, struggled to cut through the soft atmosphere. It was a neighboring clock striking ten. The bell was outdoors, and covered in several inches of muffling snow, had lost its sound for the moment.

About this hour the snow abated: ten flakes fell where twenty had fallen, then one had the room of ten. Not long after a form moved by the brink of the river.

About this time, the snow eased up: ten flakes fell where twenty had fallen, then one took the place of ten. Soon after, a figure moved by the edge of the river.

By its outline upon the colourless background, a close observer might have seen that it was small. This was all that was positively discoverable. Human it seemed.

By its shape against the plain background, a keen observer might have noticed that it was small. That was all that could be definitively determined. It looked human.

The shape went slowly along, but without much exertion, for the snow, though sudden, was not as yet more than two inches deep. At this time some words were spoken aloud:—

The figure moved slowly onward, but without much effort, since the snow, though it came unexpectedly, was only about two inches deep. At this moment, some words were spoken aloud:—

“One. Two. Three. Four. Five.”

"1. 2. 3. 4. 5."

Between each utterance the little shape advanced about half a dozen yards. It was evident now that the windows high in the wall were being counted. The word “Five” represented the fifth window from the end of the wall.

Between each statement, the little figure moved forward about six yards. It was clear now that the windows high up on the wall were being counted. The word "Five" referred to the fifth window from the end of the wall.

Here the spot stopped, and dwindled small. The figure was stooping. Then a morsel of snow flew across the river towards the fifth window. It smacked against the wall at a point several yards from its mark. The throw was the idea of a man conjoined with the execution of a woman. No man who had ever seen bird, rabbit, or squirrel in his childhood, could possibly have thrown with such utter imbecility as was shown here.

Here, the spot came to a halt and shrank down. The figure was bent over. Then a small chunk of snow shot across the river toward the fifth window. It hit the wall several yards away from its target. The throw came from a man working with a woman. No man who had ever seen a bird, rabbit, or squirrel in his childhood could have thrown with such complete foolishness as shown here.

Another attempt, and another; till by degrees the wall must have become pimpled with the adhering lumps of snow. At last one fragment struck the fifth window.

Another try, and another; until over time, the wall must have become bumpy with the clumps of snow sticking to it. Finally, one piece hit the fifth window.

The river would have been seen by day to be of that deep smooth sort which races middle and sides with the same gliding precision, any irregularities of speed being immediately corrected by a small whirlpool. Nothing was heard in reply to the signal but the gurgle and cluck of one of these invisible wheels—together with a few small sounds which a sad man would have called moans, and a happy man laughter—caused by the flapping of the waters against trifling objects in other parts of the stream.

The river would have looked smooth and deep during the day, flowing evenly in the middle and along the sides with a graceful glide. Any changes in speed were quickly balanced out by a tiny whirlpool. The only response to the signal was the gurgling sound of one of these hidden whirlpools, along with a few faint noises that a sad person might call moans and a happy person might recognize as laughter—made by the water splashing against small objects elsewhere in the stream.

The window was struck again in the same manner.

The window was hit again in the same way.

Then a noise was heard, apparently produced by the opening of the window. This was followed by a voice from the same quarter.

Then a noise sounded, apparently made by the window being opened. This was followed by a voice from the same direction.

“Who’s there?”

"Who's there?"

The tones were masculine, and not those of surprise. The high wall being that of a barrack, and marriage being looked upon with disfavour in the army, assignations and communications had probably been made across the river before tonight.

The voices were deep, and not filled with surprise. The tall wall belonged to a barrack, and marriage was generally frowned upon in the army, so it's likely that arrangements and conversations had taken place across the river before tonight.

“Is it Sergeant Troy?” said the blurred spot in the snow, tremulously.

“Is that Sergeant Troy?” said the blurry figure in the snow, nervously.

This person was so much like a mere shade upon the earth, and the other speaker so much a part of the building, that one would have said the wall was holding a conversation with the snow.

This person seemed just like a shadow on the ground, and the other speaker felt so connected to the building that it was as if the wall was chatting with the snow.

“Yes,” came suspiciously from the shadow. “What girl are you?”

“Yes,” said the shadow suspiciously. “Which girl are you?”

“Oh, Frank—don’t you know me?” said the spot. “Your wife, Fanny Robin.”

“Oh, Frank—don’t you recognize me?” said the spot. “Your wife, Fanny Robin.”

“Fanny!” said the wall, in utter astonishment.

“Fanny!” said the wall, completely shocked.

“Yes,” said the girl, with a half-suppressed gasp of emotion.

“Yes,” the girl said, barely holding back her emotions.

There was a tone in the woman which is not that of the wife, and there was a manner in the man which is rarely a husband’s. The dialogue went on.

There was a tone in the woman that wasn’t typical of a wife, and the man had a manner that a husband rarely has. The conversation continued.

“How did you come here?”

“How did you get here?”

“I asked which was your window. Forgive me!”

“I asked which window was yours. Sorry!”

“I did not expect you to-night. Indeed, I did not think you would come at all. It was a wonder you found me here. I am orderly to-morrow.”

“I didn't expect you tonight. Honestly, I didn't think you'd come at all. It's a surprise you found me here. I'm busy tomorrow.”

“You said I was to come.”

"You told me to come."

“Well—I said that you might.”

"Well, I said you might."

“Yes, I mean that I might. You are glad to see me, Frank?”

“Yes, I mean that I might. Are you happy to see me, Frank?”

“O yes—of course.”

“Of course.”

“Can you—come to me!”

"Can you come to me?"

“My dear Fan, no! The bugle has sounded, the barrack gates are closed, and I have no leave. We are all of us as good as in Melchester Gaol till to-morrow morning.”

“My dear Fan, no! The bugle has sounded, the barrack gates are closed, and I don’t have any leave. We’re all basically stuck in Melchester Gaol until tomorrow morning.”

“Then I shan’t see you till then!” The words were in a faltering tone of disappointment.

“Then I won’t see you until then!” The words were spoken with a hesitant tone of disappointment.

“How did you get here from Weatherbury?”

"How did you get here from Weatherbury?"

“I walked—some part of the way—the rest by the carrier.”

“I walked part of the way—the rest by the delivery service.”

“I am surprised.”

"I'm surprised."

“Yes—so am I. And Frank, when will it be?”

“Yes—me too. And Frank, when’s it happening?”

“What?”

“What did you say?”

“That you promised.”

"You promised that."

“I don’t quite recollect.”

“I don’t quite remember.”

“Oh you do! Don’t speak like that. It weighs me to the earth. It makes me say what ought to be said first by you.”

“Oh, you really do! Don’t talk like that. It drags me down. It makes me say what should be said by you first.”

“Never mind—say it.”

"Forget it—just say it."

“Oh, must I?—it is, when shall we be married, Frank?”

“Oh, do I have to?—so, when are we getting married, Frank?”

“Oh, I see. Well—you have to get proper clothes.”

“Oh, I see. Well—you need to get some decent clothes.”

“I have money. Will it be by banns or license?”

“I have money. Will it be by banns or license?”

“Banns, I should think.”

“Wedding announcements, I think.”

“And we live in two parishes.”

“And we live in two neighborhoods.”

“Do we? What then?”

“Do we? What’s next?”

“My lodgings are in St. Mary’s, and this is not. So they will have to be published in both.”

“My place is in St. Mary’s, and this isn’t. So they’ll need to be published in both.”

“Is that the law?”

"Is that the law now?"

“Yes. O Frank—you think me forward, I am afraid! Don’t, dear Frank—will you—for I love you so. And you said lots of times you would marry me, and—and—I—I—I——”

“Yes. Oh Frank—you think I’m being too bold, don’t you? Please don’t, dear Frank—will you—for I love you so much. And you’ve said many times that you would marry me, and—and—I—I—I——”

“Don’t cry, now! It is foolish. If I said so, of course I will.”

“Don’t cry now! It’s pointless. If I said that, of course I will.”

“And shall I put up the banns in my parish, and will you in yours?”

“And should I announce the banns in my parish, and will you in yours?”

“Yes”

"Yeah"

“To-morrow?”

"Tomorrow?"

“Not to-morrow. We’ll settle in a few days.”

“Not tomorrow. We’ll figure it out in a few days.”

“You have the permission of the officers?”

“Do you have permission from the officers?”

“No—not yet.”

“No—not yet.”

“Oh—how is it? You said you almost had before you left Casterbridge.”

“Oh—how is it? You mentioned you almost had it before you left Casterbridge.”

“The fact is, I forgot to ask. Your coming like this is so sudden and unexpected.”

“The truth is, I forgot to ask. Your arrival here is so sudden and unexpected.”

“Yes—yes—it is. It was wrong of me to worry you. I’ll go away now. Will you come and see me to-morrow, at Mrs. Twills’s, in North Street? I don’t like to come to the Barracks. There are bad women about, and they think me one.”

“Yeah—yeah—it is. I shouldn’t have worried you. I’ll leave now. Will you come see me tomorrow at Mrs. Twills’s on North Street? I don’t want to go to the Barracks. There are bad women around, and they think I’m one of them.”

“Quite so. I’ll come to you, my dear. Good-night.”

“Absolutely. I’ll come to you, my dear. Good night.”

“Good-night, Frank—good-night!”

“Goodnight, Frank—goodnight!”

And the noise was again heard of a window closing. The little spot moved away. When she passed the corner a subdued exclamation was heard inside the wall.

And the sound of a window closing was heard again. The little spot moved away. When she rounded the corner, a muffled exclamation was heard from inside the wall.

“Ho—ho—Sergeant—ho—ho!” An expostulation followed, but it was indistinct; and it became lost amid a low peal of laughter, which was hardly distinguishable from the gurgle of the tiny whirlpools outside.

“Ha—ha—Sergeant—ha—ha!” A protest followed, but it was unclear; and it was drowned out by a soft burst of laughter, which was barely different from the soft gurgle of the small whirlpools outside.

CHAPTER XII.
FARMERS—A RULE—AN EXCEPTION

The first public evidence of Bathsheba’s decision to be a farmer in her own person and by proxy no more was her appearance the following market-day in. the corn-market at Casterbridge.

The first public sign that Bathsheba had decided to be a farmer herself, instead of through someone else, was her presence at the corn market in Casterbridge on the next market day.

The low though extensive hall, supported by Tuscan pillars, and latterly dignified by the name of Corn-Exchange, was thronged with hot men who talked among each other in twos and threes, the speaker of the minute looking sideways into his auditor’s face and concentrating his argument by a contraction of one eyelid during delivery. The greater number carried in their hands ground-ash saplings, using them partly as walking-sticks and partly for poking up pigs, sheep, neighbours with their backs turned, and restful things in general, which seemed to require such treatment in the course of their peregrinations. During conversations each subjected his sapling to great varieties of usage—bending it round his back, forming an arch of it between his two hands, overweighting it on the ground till it reached nearly a semi-circle; or perhaps it was hastily tucked under the arm whilst the sample-bag was pulled forth and a handful of corn poured into the palm, which, after criticism, was flung upon the floor, an issue of events perfectly well known to half a dozen acute town-bred fowls which had as usual crept into the building unobserved, and waited the fulfilment of their anticipations with a high-stretched neck and oblique eye.

The low but spacious hall, supported by Tuscan pillars and recently called the Corn Exchange, was packed with sweaty men chatting in pairs and small groups. The person speaking would glance sideways at their listener's face and emphasize their point by narrowing one eyelid while talking. Most of them were carrying ground-ash saplings, using them as walking sticks and also to poke at pigs, sheep, neighbors with their backs turned, and anything else that seemed to need a nudge during their wanderings. While they talked, each person used their sapling in all sorts of ways—bending it around their back, making an arch with it between their hands, or pushing it down to the ground until it nearly formed a semi-circle. Sometimes it would be quickly tucked under an arm while they pulled out a sample bag and dumped some corn into their palm, which, after examination, was thrown onto the floor. This was a familiar routine to a half-dozen sharp-eyed town-bred chickens that had sneaked into the building, eagerly waiting with necks stretched high and eyes fixed on the expected bounty.

Among these heavy yeomen a feminine figure glided, the single one of her sex that the room contained. She was prettily and even daintily dressed. She moved between them as a chaise between carts, was heard after them as a romance after sermons, was felt among them like a breeze among furnaces. It had required a little determination—far more than she had at first imagined—to take up a position here, for at her first entry the lumbering dialogues had ceased, nearly every face had been turned towards her, and those that were already turned rigidly fixed there.

Among these sturdy farmers, a woman glided in, the only one of her gender in the room. She was dressed nicely and even delicately. She moved among them like a sedan chair among carts, was heard after them like a romantic tale after sermons, and was felt among them like a breeze in the heat. It took a bit of determination—much more than she had initially thought—to take her place there, because when she first entered, the clumsy conversations stopped, nearly every face turned her way, and those that were already looking at her remained fixed in place.

Two or three only of the farmers were personally known to Bathsheba, and to these she had made her way. But if she was to be the practical woman she had intended to show herself, business must be carried on, introductions or none, and she ultimately acquired confidence enough to speak and reply boldly to men merely known to her by hearsay. Bathsheba too had her sample-bags, and by degrees adopted the professional pour into the hand—holding up the grains in her narrow palm for inspection, in perfect Casterbridge manner.

Two or three of the farmers were only familiar to Bathsheba, and she approached them. However, if she wanted to be the practical woman she planned to be, she needed to conduct business, introductions or not. Eventually, she gained enough confidence to speak and respond assertively to men she only knew by reputation. Bathsheba also had her sample bags and gradually started to pour grains into her hand—holding them up for inspection, perfectly in line with Casterbridge style.

Something in the exact arch of her upper unbroken row of teeth, and in the keenly pointed corners of her red mouth when, with parted lips, she somewhat defiantly turned up her face to argue a point with a tall man, suggested that there was depth enough in that lithe slip of humanity for alarming potentialities of exploit, and daring enough to carry them out. But her eyes had a softness—invariably a softness—which, had they not been dark, would have seemed mistiness; as they were, it lowered an expression that might have been piercing to simple clearness,

Something about the perfect curve of her unbroken upper row of teeth, and the sharply pointed corners of her red mouth when she slightly tilted her face up to argue a point with a tall man, hinted at the depth in that slender figure, suggesting she had the potential for both alarming exploits and the courage to act on them. However, her eyes had a consistently soft quality—which, if they weren’t dark, might have appeared hazy; as it was, it softened a look that could have been intense into pure clarity.

Strange to say of a woman in full bloom and vigour, she always allowed her interlocutors to finish their statements before rejoining with hers. In arguing on prices, she held to her own firmly, as was natural in a dealer, and reduced theirs persistently, as was inevitable in a woman. But there was an elasticity in her firmness which removed it from obstinacy, as there was a naïveté in her cheapening which saved it from meanness.

It's strange to say about a woman who is vibrant and full of life, but she always let her conversation partners finish their thoughts before responding. When it came to discussing prices, she stood by her own firmly, as any dealer would, and consistently lowered theirs, which was expected from a woman. However, there was a flexibility in her firmness that kept it from being stubborn, just as there was a sincerity in her attempts to lower prices that prevented it from being petty.

Those of the farmers with whom she had no dealings (by far the greater part) were continually asking each other, “Who is she?” The reply would be,—

Those farmers she had no business with (the majority) kept asking each other, “Who is she?” The answer would be,—

“Farmer Everdene’s niece; took on Weatherbury Upper Farm; turned away the baily, and swears she’ll do everything herself.”

“Farmer Everdene’s niece took over Weatherbury Upper Farm, dismissed the bailiff, and insists she’ll handle everything on her own.”

The other man would then shake his head.

The other guy would then shake his head.

“Yes, ’tis a pity she’s so headstrong,” the first would say. “But we ought to be proud of her here—she lightens up the old place. ’Tis such a shapely maid, however, that she’ll soon get picked up.”

“Yes, it’s a shame she’s so stubborn,” the first one would say. “But we should be proud of her here—she brings life to this old place. She’s such a beautiful girl, though, that she’ll be snatched up soon.”

It would be ungallant to suggest that the novelty of her engagement in such an occupation had almost as much to do with the magnetism as had the beauty of her face and movements. However, the interest was general, and this Saturday’s débût in the forum, whatever it may have been to Bathsheba as the buying and selling farmer, was unquestionably a triumph to her as the maiden. Indeed, the sensation was so pronounced that her instinct on two or three occasions was to merely walk as a queen among these gods of the fallow, like a little sister of a little Jove, and to neglect closing prices altogether.

It wouldn't be polite to say that the excitement about her working in this role had as much to do with her charm as with her good looks and graceful movements. Still, people were definitely interested, and this Saturday’s débût in the forum, no matter what it meant for Bathsheba as the buying and selling farmer, was clearly a victory for her as a young woman. In fact, the reaction was so strong that she instinctively felt like she could just walk among these powerful men like a little sister of a little Jove, completely ignoring the closing prices.

The numerous evidences of her power to attract were only thrown into greater relief by a marked exception. Women seem to have eyes in their ribbons for such matters as these. Bathsheba, without looking within a right angle of him, was conscious of a black sheep among the flock.

The many signs of her ability to attract attention were even more noticeable because of a clear exception. Women seem to have a knack for noticing these things. Bathsheba, without glancing in his direction, was aware of a black sheep among the flock.

It perplexed her first. If there had been a respectable minority on either side, the case would have been most natural. If nobody had regarded her, she would have taken the matter indifferently—such cases had occurred. If everybody, this man included, she would have taken it as a matter of course—people had done so before. But the exception, added to its smallness, made the mystery—just as when the difference between the state of an insignificant fleece and the state of all round it, rather than any novelty in the states themselves, arrested the attention of Gideon.

It confused her at first. If there had been a respectful minority on either side, the situation would have felt more normal. If no one had paid attention to her, she would have shrugged it off—those things had happened before. If everyone, including this man, had noticed, she would have seen it as just another occurrence—people had done that in the past. But the exception, along with its insignificance, created the mystery—just like how the difference between the condition of a small piece of fleece and the surrounding ones, rather than any novelty in those conditions, caught Gideon's attention.

She soon knew thus much of the recusant’s appearance. He was a gentlemanly man, with full and distinctly outlined Roman features, the prominences of which glowed in the sun with a bronze-like richness of tone. He was erect in attitude, and quiet in demeanour. One characteristic pre-eminently marked him—dignity.

She quickly learned enough about the recusant’s appearance. He was an elegant man, with strong, defined Roman features, which glowed in the sunlight with a rich, bronze-like tone. He stood tall and had a calm demeanor. One characteristic stood out above all others—dignity.

Apparently he had some time ago reached that entrance to middle age at which a man’s aspect naturally ceases to alter for the term of a dozen years or so; and, artificially, a woman’s does likewise. Thirty-five and fifty were his limits of variation—he might have been either, or anywhere between the two.

Apparently, he had reached that point in middle age where a man's appearance pretty much stops changing for about a dozen years; and, similarly, a woman's does too. He could have been anywhere from thirty-five to fifty, or anywhere in between.

It may be said that married men of forty are usually ready and generous enough to fling passing glances at any specimen of moderate beauty they may discern by the way. Probably, as with persons playing whist for love, the consciousness of a certain immunity under any circumstances from that worst possible ultimate, the having to pay, makes them unduly speculative. Bathsheba was convinced that this unmoved person was not a married man.

Married men in their forties tend to be open and generous enough to cast casual looks at any moderately attractive person they notice. Likely, just like people playing whist for fun, the awareness that they won't have to face the worst-case scenario of actually having to pay ignites a reckless curiosity in them. Bathsheba was sure that this unbothered man was not married.

When marketing was over, she rushed off to Liddy, who was waiting for her beside the yellow gig in which they had driven to town. The horse was put in, and on they trotted—Bathsheba’s sugar, tea, and drapery parcels being packed behind, and expressing in some indescribable manner, by their colour, shape, and general lineaments, that they were that young lady-farmer’s property, and the grocer’s and draper’s no more.

When marketing was done, she hurried over to Liddy, who was waiting for her next to the yellow cart they had driven to town. The horse was hitched up, and they set off—Bathsheba’s sugar, tea, and fabric bundles packed in the back, clearly showing, by their color, shape, and overall appearance, that they belonged to that young lady-farmer and no one else.

“I’ve been through it, Liddy, and it is over. I shan’t mind it again, for they will all have grown accustomed to seeing me there; but this morning it was as bad as being married—eyes everywhere!”

“I’ve been through it, Liddy, and it’s done. I won’t mind it again, since they’ll all have gotten used to seeing me there; but this morning it felt just like being married—everyone was watching!”

“I knowed it would be,” Liddy said. “Men be such a terrible class of society to look at a body.”

“I knew it would be,” Liddy said. “Men are such a terrible class of society when it comes to how they look at someone.”

“But there was one man who had more sense than to waste his time upon me.” The information was put in this form that Liddy might not for a moment suppose her mistress was at all piqued. “A very good-looking man,” she continued, “upright; about forty, I should think. Do you know at all who he could be?”

“But there was one guy who had more sense than to waste his time on me.” The information was shared this way so Liddy wouldn't think for a second that her boss was bothered. “A very good-looking guy,” she continued, “straightforward; probably around forty, I’d guess. Do you have any idea who he might be?”

Liddy couldn’t think.

Liddy couldn’t focus.

“Can’t you guess at all?” said Bathsheba with some disappointment.

“Can’t you guess at all?” Bathsheba said, feeling a bit disappointed.

“I haven’t a notion; besides, ’tis no difference, since he took less notice of you than any of the rest. Now, if he’d taken more, it would have mattered a great deal.”

“I have no idea; besides, it doesn’t really matter since he paid less attention to you than to anyone else. If he had paid more, it would have made a big difference.”

Bathsheba was suffering from the reverse feeling just then, and they bowled along in silence. A low carriage, bowling along still more rapidly behind a horse of unimpeachable breed, overtook and passed them.

Bathsheba was feeling the opposite way at that moment, and they drove along in silence. A low carriage, moving even faster behind a horse of undeniable quality, caught up to them and went ahead.

“Why, there he is!” she said.

“Look, there he is!” she said.

Liddy looked. “That! That’s Farmer Boldwood—of course ’tis—the man you couldn’t see the other day when he called.”

Liddy looked. “That! That’s Farmer Boldwood—of course it is—the man you couldn’t see the other day when he came by.”

“Oh, Farmer Boldwood,” murmured Bathsheba, and looked at him as he outstripped them. The farmer had never turned his head once, but with eyes fixed on the most advanced point along the road, passed as unconsciously and abstractedly as if Bathsheba and her charms were thin air.

“Oh, Farmer Boldwood,” whispered Bathsheba, watching him as he walked ahead of them. The farmer never glanced back, his eyes focused intently on the furthest point down the road, moving as if Bathsheba and her beauty were nothing but a figment of the air.

“He’s an interesting man—don’t you think so?” she remarked.

“He's an interesting guy—don't you think?” she said.

“Oh yes, very. Everybody owns it,” replied Liddy.

“Oh yeah, definitely. Everyone has it,” replied Liddy.

“I wonder why he is so wrapt up and indifferent, and seemingly so far away from all he sees around him.”

“I wonder why he is so wrapped up and indifferent, and seems so distant from everything around him.”

“It is said—but not known for certain—that he met with some bitter disappointment when he was a young man and merry. A woman jilted him, they say.”

“It’s said—but not known for sure—that he faced some tough disappointment when he was a young and happy man. They say a woman left him.”

“People always say that—and we know very well women scarcely ever jilt men; ’tis the men who jilt us. I expect it is simply his nature to be so reserved.”

“People always say that—and we know very well that women hardly ever dump men; it’s the men who dump us. I guess it’s just his nature to be so reserved.”

“Simply his nature—I expect so, miss—nothing else in the world.”

“It's just his nature—I think so, miss—nothing more than that.”

“Still, ’tis more romantic to think he has been served cruelly, poor thing! Perhaps, after all, he has!”

“Still, it’s more romantic to think he’s been treated cruelly, poor thing! Maybe, after all, he has!”

“Depend upon it he has. Oh yes, miss, he has. I feel he must have.”

“Count on it, he has. Oh yes, miss, he has. I really believe he must have.”

“However, we are very apt to think extremes of people. I shouldn’t wonder after all if it wasn’t a little of both—just between the two—rather cruelly used and rather reserved.”

“However, we often tend to view people in extremes. I wouldn’t be surprised if it’s actually a mix of both—somewhere in between—rather harshly treated and a bit closed off.”

“Oh dear no, miss—I can’t think it between the two!”

“Oh no, miss—I can’t choose between the two!”

“That’s most likely.”

"That's probably the case."

“Well, yes, so it is. I am convinced it is most likely. You may take my word, miss, that that’s what’s the matter with him.”

"Well, yes, that’s true. I’m pretty sure that’s it. You can trust me, miss, that’s what’s going on with him."

CHAPTER XIII.
SORTES SANCTORUM—THE VALENTINE

It was Sunday afternoon in the farmhouse, on the thirteenth of February. Dinner being over, Bathsheba, for want of a better companion, had asked Liddy to come and sit with her. The mouldy pile was dreary in winter-time before the candles were lighted and the shutters closed; the atmosphere of the place seemed as old as the walls; every nook behind the furniture had a temperature of its own, for the fire was not kindled in this part of the house early in the day; and Bathsheba’s new piano, which was an old one in other annals, looked particularly sloping and out of level on the warped floor before night threw a shade over its less prominent angles and hid the unpleasantness. Liddy, like a little brook, though shallow, was always rippling; her presence had not so much weight as to task thought, and yet enough to exercise it.

It was Sunday afternoon in the farmhouse, on February 13th. After dinner, Bathsheba, without a better option, had invited Liddy to come and keep her company. The old building felt dreary in the winter before the candles were lit and the shutters were closed; the atmosphere seemed as ancient as the walls. Every corner behind the furniture had its own temperature because the fire hadn’t been started in this part of the house early in the day. Bathsheba’s new piano, which was actually an old one by other standards, looked particularly slanted and uneven on the warped floor until nightfall cast a shadow over its less appealing angles and concealed the flaws. Liddy, like a small stream, though shallow, always seemed to be bubbling; her presence didn’t demand much thought, but it was enough to engage it.

On the table lay an old quarto Bible, bound in leather. Liddy looking at it said,—

On the table was an old quarto Bible, leather-bound. Liddy looked at it and said,—

“Did you ever find out, miss, who you are going to marry by means of the Bible and key?”

“Did you ever find out, miss, who you’re going to marry using the Bible and a key?”

“Don’t be so foolish, Liddy. As if such things could be.”

“Don’t be so naive, Liddy. As if that could ever happen.”

“Well, there’s a good deal in it, all the same.”

“Well, there’s a lot in it, anyway.”

“Nonsense, child.”

"That's nonsense, kid."

“And it makes your heart beat fearfully. Some believe in it; some don’t; I do.”

“And it makes your heart race with fear. Some believe in it; some don’t; I do.”

“Very well, let’s try it,” said Bathsheba, bounding from her seat with that total disregard of consistency which can be indulged in towards a dependent, and entering into the spirit of divination at once. “Go and get the front door key.”

“Alright, let’s give it a shot,” said Bathsheba, jumping up from her seat with the complete lack of concern for consistency that one can afford to show a subordinate, and immediately getting into the mood for fortune-telling. “Go and get the key to the front door.”

Liddy fetched it. “I wish it wasn’t Sunday,” she said, on returning.” Perhaps ’tis wrong.”

Liddy got it. “I wish it wasn’t Sunday,” she said, as she came back. “Maybe it’s not right.”

[Illustration: ]

“GET THE FRONT DOOR KEY.” LIDDY FETCHED IT.

“GET THE FRONT DOOR KEY.” LIDDY GOT IT.

“What’s right week days is right Sundays,” replied her companion in a tone which was a proof in itself.

“What’s right on weekdays is right on Sundays,” replied her companion, his tone making it clear.

The book was opened—the leaves, drab with age, being quite worn away at much-read verses by the forefingers of unpractised readers in former days, where they were moved along under the line as an aid to the vision. The special verse in the Book of Ruth was sought out by Bathsheba, and the sublime words met her eye. They slightly thrilled and abashed her. It was Wisdom in the abstract facing Folly in the concrete. Folly in the concrete blushed, persisted in her intention, and placed the key on the book. A rusty patch immediately upon the verse, caused by previous pressure of an iron substance thereon, told that this was not the first time the old volume had been used for the purpose.

The book was opened—the pages, dull with age, were quite worn down at the most-read lines by the fingers of inexperienced readers from long ago, who had traced the words as a way to see better. Bathsheba searched for the specific verse in the Book of Ruth, and the powerful words caught her eye. They made her feel both excited and embarrassed. It was Wisdom in a general sense facing off against Folly in a real-world way. Folly in the real-world blushed, stuck to her plan, and put the key on the book. A rusty mark right on the verse, caused by the previous pressure of some metal object, indicated that this wasn't the first time the old book had been used for this purpose.

“Now keep steady, and be silent,” said Bathsheba.

“Now stay calm and be quiet,” said Bathsheba.

The verse was repeated; the book turned round; Bathsheba blushed guiltily.

The verse was repeated; the book was flipped; Bathsheba felt a guilty blush.

“Who did you try?” said Liddy curiously.

“Who did you try?” Liddy asked, curious.

“I shall not tell you.”

"I'm not going to tell you."

“Did you notice Mr. Boldwood’s doings in church this morning, miss?” Liddy continued, adumbrating by the remark the track her thoughts had taken.

“Did you see what Mr. Boldwood did in church this morning, miss?” Liddy continued, hinting at the direction her thoughts had gone.

“No, indeed,” said Bathsheba, with serene indifference

“No, definitely,” said Bathsheba, with calm indifference.

“His pew is exactly opposite yours, miss.”

“His seat is directly across from yours, miss.”

“I know it.”

"I got it."

“And you did not see his goings on?”

“And you didn’t see what he was up to?”

“Certainly I did not, I tell you.”

“Of course I didn’t, I’m telling you.”

Liddy assumed a smaller physiognomy, and shut her lips decisively.

Liddy took on a smaller appearance and pressed her lips together firmly.

This move was unexpected, and proportionately disconcerting. “What did he do?” Bathsheba said perforce.

This move was surprising and somewhat unsettling. “What did he do?” Bathsheba said involuntarily.

“Didn’t turn his head to look at you once all the service.

“Didn’t turn his head to look at you even once during the entire service.

“Why should he?” again demanded her mistress, wearing a nettled look. “I didn’t ask him to.”

“Why should he?” her mistress demanded again, looking annoyed. “I didn’t ask him to.”

“Oh no. But everybody else was noticing you; and it was odd he didn’t. There, ’tis like him. Rich and gentlemanly, what does he care?”

"Oh no. But everyone else noticed you; it's strange that he didn't. There, that's just like him. Rich and sophisticated, what does he care?"

Bathsheba dropped into a silence intended to express that she had opinions on the matter too abstruse for Liddy’s comprehension, rather than that she had nothing to say.

Bathsheba fell into a silence that suggested she had thoughts on the matter too complex for Liddy to understand, rather than indicating she had nothing to say.

“Dear me—I had nearly forgotten the valentine I bought yesterday,” she exclaimed at length.

“Wow—I almost forgot the valentine I bought yesterday,” she said finally.

“Valentine! who for, miss?” said Liddy. “Farmer Boldwood?”

“Valentine! Who’s it for, miss?” said Liddy. “Farmer Boldwood?”

It was the single name among all possible wrong ones that just at this moment seemed to Bathsheba more pertinent than the right.

It was the one name, out of all the wrong ones, that seemed more relevant to Bathsheba at that moment than the correct one.

“Well, no. It is only for little Teddy Coggan. I have promised him something, and this will be a pretty surprise for him. Liddy, you may as well bring me my desk and I’ll direct it at once.”

“Well, no. This is just for little Teddy Coggan. I promised him something, and this will be a nice surprise for him. Liddy, you might as well bring me my desk so I can get started on it right away.”

Bathsheba took from her desk a gorgeously illuminated and embossed design in post-octavo, which had been bought on the previous market-day at the chief stationer’s in Casterbridge. In the centre was a small oval enclosure; this was left blank, that the sender might insert tender words more appropriate to the special occasion than any generalities by a printer could possibly be.

Bathsheba took a beautifully decorated and embossed design from her desk, which she had bought on the last market day at the main stationery store in Casterbridge. In the center was a small oval area; it was left blank so the sender could write heartfelt words more fitting for the occasion than any generic message from a printer.

“Here’s a place for writing,” said Bathsheba. “What shall I put?”

“Here’s a spot for writing,” said Bathsheba. “What should I write?”

“Something of this sort, I should think,” returned Liddy promptly:—

“Something like this, I would think,” Liddy replied quickly:—

“The rose is red,
The violet blue,
Carnation’s sweet,
And so are you.”

“The rose is red,
The violet is blue,
The carnation is sweet,
And so are you.”

“Yes, that shall be it. It just suits itself to a chubby-faced child like him,” said Bathsheba. She inserted the words in a small though legible handwriting; enclosed the sheet in an envelope, and dipped her pen for the direction.

“Yes, that’s perfect. It just fits a chubby-faced kid like him,” said Bathsheba. She wrote the words in a small but clear handwriting, put the sheet in an envelope, and dipped her pen to address it.

“What fun it would be to send it to the stupid old Boldwood, and how he would wonder!” said the irrepressible Liddy, lifting her eyebrows, and indulging in an awful mirth on the verge of fear as she thought of the moral and social magnitude of the man contemplated.

“What fun it would be to send it to that old fool Boldwood, and how he would wonder!” said the unstoppable Liddy, raising her eyebrows and bursting into a laugh that was almost fearful as she thought about the moral and social significance of the man she had in mind.

Bathsheba paused to regard the idea at full length. Boldwood’s had begun to be a troublesome image—a species of Daniel in her kingdom who persisted in kneeling eastward when reason and common sense said that he might just as well follow suit with the rest, and afford her the official glance of admiration which cost nothing at all. She was far from being seriously concerned about his non-conformity. Still, it was faintly depressing that the most dignified and valuable man in the parish should withhold his eyes, and that a girl like Liddy should talk about it. So Liddy’s idea was at first rather harassing than piquant.

Bathsheba took a moment to think about the idea thoroughly. Boldwood had started to become a bothersome figure—a kind of Daniel in her world who kept kneeling eastward when reason and common sense suggested he could just join everyone else and give her the casual look of admiration that didn’t cost him anything. She wasn’t really worried about his non-conformity. Still, it was somewhat disheartening that the most respectable and important man in the parish would look away, and that a girl like Liddy would mention it. So Liddy’s idea was initially more of a nuisance than an interesting concept.

“No, I won’t do that. He wouldn’t see any humour in it.”

“No, I’m not doing that. He wouldn’t find it funny.”

“He’d worry to death,” said the persistent Liddy.

“He'd worry himself to death,” said the determined Liddy.

“Really, I don’t care particularly to send it to Teddy,” remarked her mistress. “He’s rather a naughty child sometimes.”

“Honestly, I don’t really care to send it to Teddy,” her mistress said. “He can be kind of a naughty kid sometimes.”

“Yes—that he is.”

"Yes, he is."

“Let’s toss as men do,” said Bathsheba, idly. “Now then, head, Boldwood; tail, Teddy. No, we won’t toss money on a Sunday, that would be tempting the devil indeed.”

“Let’s flip a coin like guys do,” said Bathsheba casually. “Alright then, heads for Boldwood; tails for Teddy. No, we won't gamble on a Sunday, that would really be tempting fate.”

“Toss this hymn-book; there can’t be no sinfulness in that, miss.”

“Toss this hymn book; there can’t be any sin in that, miss.”

“Very well. Open, Boldwood—shut, Teddy. No; it’s more likely to fall open. Open, Teddy—shut, Boldwood.”

“Alright. Open, Boldwood—close, Teddy. No; it’s more likely to fall open. Open, Teddy—close, Boldwood.”

The book went fluttering in the air and came down shut.

The book flew through the air and landed closed.

Bathsheba, a small yawn upon her mouth, took the pen, and with off-hand serenity directed the missive to Boldwood.

Bathsheba, with a small yawn on her lips, picked up the pen and casually addressed the message to Boldwood.

“Now light a candle, Liddy. Which seal shall we use? Here’s a unicorn’s head—there’s nothing in that. What’s this?—two doves—no. It ought to be something extraordinary, ought it not, Lidd? Here’s one with a motto—I remember it is some funny one, but I can’t read it. We’ll try this, and if it doesn’t do we’ll have another.”

“Now light a candle, Liddy. Which seal should we use? Here’s a unicorn’s head—there’s nothing special about that. What’s this?—two doves—no. It should be something extraordinary, right, Liddy? Here’s one with a motto—I remember it’s something funny, but I can’t read it. We’ll try this one, and if it doesn’t work, we’ll pick another.”

A large red seal was duly affixed. Bathsheba looked closely at the hot wax to discover the words.

A large red seal was properly stamped. Bathsheba examined the hot wax closely to read the words.

“Capital!” she exclaimed, throwing down the letter frolicsomely. “’Twould upset the solemnity of a parson and clerk too.

“Money!” she exclaimed, tossing the letter playfully. “It would disturb the seriousness of a priest and a clerk too.

Liddy looked at the words of the seal, and read—

Liddy looked at the words on the seal and read—

MARRY ME.

MARRY ME.

The same evening the letter was sent, and was duly sorted in Casterbridge post-office that night, to be returned to Weatherbury again in the morning.

The same evening the letter was sent, and it was sorted at the Casterbridge post office that night, ready to be returned to Weatherbury again in the morning.

So very idly and unreflectingly was this deed done. Of love as a spectacle Bathsheba had a fair knowledge; but of love subjectively she knew nothing.

So carelessly and thoughtlessly was this act carried out. Bathsheba had a good understanding of love as a performance, but she knew nothing of love from a personal perspective.

CHAPTER XIV.
EFFECT OF THE LETTER—SUNRISE

At dusk, on the evening of St. Valentine’s Day, Boldwood sat down to supper as usual, by a beaming fire of aged logs. Upon the mantel-shelf before him was a time-piece, surmounted by a spread eagle, and upon the eagle’s wings was the letter Bathsheba had sent. Here the bachelor’s gaze was continually fastening itself, till the large red seal became as a blot of blood on the retina of his eye; and as he ate and drank he still read in fancy the words thereon, although they were too remote for his sight,—

At dusk, on St. Valentine’s Day, Boldwood sat down for dinner as usual, next to a warm fire made of old logs. On the mantel in front of him was a clock topped with a spread eagle, and on the eagle’s wings was the letter Bathsheba had sent. His eyes kept locking onto it, until the big red seal felt like a drop of blood on his vision; even as he ate and drank, he imagined the words written on it, even though they were too far away for him to see—

MARRY ME.

MARRY ME.

The pert injunction was like those crystal substances which, colourless themselves, assume the tone of objects about them. Here, in the quiet of Boldwood’s parlour, where everything that was not grave was extraneous, and where the atmosphere was that of a Puritan Sunday lasting all the week, the letter and its dictum changed their tenor from the thoughtlessness of their origin to a deep solemnity, imbibed from their accessories now.

The strict injunction was like those clear substances that, while colorless, take on the hue of the things around them. Here, in the calm of Boldwood’s living room, where anything that wasn’t serious felt out of place, and where the mood was like a Puritan Sunday lasting all week, the letter and its message shifted from the carelessness of how they were created to a profound seriousness, influenced by their surroundings now.

Since the receipt of the missive in the morning, Boldwood had felt the spherical completeness of his existence heretofore to be slowly spreading into an abnormal distortion in the particular direction of an ideal passion. The disturbance was as the first floating weed to Columbus—the eontemptibly little suggesting possibilities of the infinitely great.

Since he got the letter that morning, Boldwood had felt that the once-complete nature of his life was slowly shifting into an unusual distortion aimed at an ideal passion. The disruption was like the first piece of floating seaweed to Columbus—insignificant at first, yet suggesting the potential for something much greater.

The letter must have had an origin and a motive. That the latter was of the smallest magnitude compatible with its existence at all, Boldwood, of course, did not know. And such an explanation did not strike him as a possibility even. It is foreign to a mystified condition of mind to realize of the mystifier that the very dissimilar processes of approving a course suggested by circumstance, and striking out a course from inner impulse and intention purely, would look the same in the result. The vast difference between starting a train of events, and directing into a particular groove a series already started, is rarely apparent to the person confounded by the issue.

The letter must have had a reason and a purpose. Boldwood didn’t realize that the reason was barely significant enough to justify its existence at all. In fact, he didn’t even consider this explanation as a possibility. It’s hard for someone in a confused state of mind to understand that the very different processes of agreeing to a course suggested by circumstances and choosing a course based on inner desire and intention might appear the same in the end. The huge difference between initiating a series of events and steering an already ongoing series into a specific direction is seldom clear to someone overwhelmed by the situation.

When Boldwood went to bed he placed the valentine in the corner of the looking-glass. He was conscious of its presence, even when his back was turned upon it. It was the first time in Boldwood’s life that such an event had occurred. The same fascination that caused him to think it an act which had a deliberate motive prevented him from regarding it as an impertinence. He looked again at the direction. The mysterious influences of night invested the writing with the presence of the unknown writer. Somebody’s some woman’s—hand had travelled softly over the paper bearing his name; her unrevealed eyes had watched every curve as she formed it: her brain had seen him in imagination the while. Why should she have imagined him? Her mouth—were the lips red or pale, plump or creased?—had curved itself to a certain expression as the pen went on—the corners had moved with all their natural tremulousness: what had been the expression?

When Boldwood went to bed, he put the valentine in the corner of the mirror. He could feel its presence, even with his back turned to it. It was the first time in Boldwood’s life that anything like this had happened. The same fascination that made him think it was an act with a deliberate purpose also stopped him from seeing it as rude. He looked again at the address. The mysterious influences of the night gave the writing an air of the unknown writer. Someone’s—some woman’s—hand had gently touched the paper with his name; her hidden eyes had observed every curve as she formed it: her mind had pictured him while she wrote. Why would she picture him? Her mouth—were the lips red or pale, plump or creased?—had formed a certain expression as she penned the words—the corners had moved with their natural tremor: what had that expression been?

The vision of the woman writing, as a supplement to the words written, had no individuality. She was a misty shape, and well she might be, considering that her original was at that moment sound asleep and oblivious of all love and letter-writing under the sky. Whenever Boldwood dozed she took a form, and comparatively ceased to be a vision: when he awoke there was the letter justifying the dream.

The image of the woman writing, alongside the words she had penned, lacked any unique identity. She appeared as a vague silhouette, which made sense since her real self was currently sleeping soundly and unaware of all the love and letter-writing happening around her. Whenever Boldwood drifted off, she took on a shape and somewhat stopped being just a vision: when he woke up, the letter confirmed the dream.

The moon shone to-night, and its light was not of a customary kind. His window only admitted a reflection of its rays, and the pale sheen had that reversed direction which snow gives, coming upward and lighting up his ceiling in a phenomenal way, casting shadows in strange places, and putting lights where shadows had used to be.

The moon shone tonight, but its light was unusual. His window only let in a reflection of its rays, and the pale glow had that reversed direction similar to how snow reflects light, shining upward and illuminating his ceiling in an extraordinary way, casting shadows in odd spots and creating highlights where shadows used to be.

The substance of the epistle had occupied him but little in comparison with the fact of its arrival. He suddenly wondered if anything more might be found in the envelope than what he had withdrawn. He jumped out of bed in the weird light, took the letter, pulled out the flimsy sheet, shook the envelope—searched it. Nothing more was there. Boldwood looked, as he had a hundred times the preceding day, at the insistent red seal: “Marry me,” he said aloud.

The content of the letter didn’t concern him nearly as much as the fact that it arrived. He suddenly thought about whether there might be anything else in the envelope besides what he had taken out. He jumped out of bed in the strange light, grabbed the letter, pulled out the thin sheet, shook the envelope—searched it. There was nothing else. Boldwood looked, just as he had a hundred times the day before, at the persistent red seal: “Marry me,” he said aloud.

The solemn and reserved yeoman again closed the letter, and stuck it in the frame of the glass. In doing so he caught sight of his reflected features, wan in expression, and insubstantial in form. He saw how closely compressed was his mouth, and that his eyes were wide-spread and vacant. Feeling uneasy and dissatisfied with himself for this nervous excitability, he returned to bed.

The serious and quiet farmer closed the letter again and tucked it into the frame of the mirror. While doing this, he caught a glimpse of his own reflection, looking pale and insubstantial. He noticed how tightly his mouth was pressed together and that his eyes appeared wide and empty. Feeling uneasy and dissatisfied with himself for this anxious behavior, he went back to bed.

Then the dawn drew on. The full power of the clear heaven was not equal to that of a cloudy sky at noon, when Boldwood arose and dressed himself. He descended the stairs and went out towards the gate of a field to the east, leaning over which he paused and looked around.

Then dawn broke. The full brightness of the clear sky couldn't compare to a cloudy noon when Boldwood got up and got dressed. He walked down the stairs and headed toward the gate of a field to the east, where he stopped and looked around.

It was one of the usual slow sunrises of this time of the year, and the sky, pure violet in the zenith, was leaden to the northward, and murky to the east, where, over the snowy down or ewe-lease on Weatherbury Upper Farm, and apparently resting upon the ridge, the only half of the sun yet visible burnt incandescent and rayless, like a red and flameless fire shining over a white hearthstone. The whole effect resembled a sunset as childhood resembles age.

It was one of those typical slow sunrises for this time of year, and the sky, bright violet at the top, was dull gray to the north and cloudy to the east, where, over the snowy hills or sheep pasture on Weatherbury Upper Farm, and apparently resting on the ridge, the only half of the sun still visible glowed without rays, like a red and flameless fire shining over a white hearth. The whole scene looked like a sunset, just as childhood resembles old age.

In other directions, the fields and sky were so much of one colour by the snow, that it was difficult in a hasty glance to tell whereabouts the horizon occurred; and in general there was here, too, that before-mentioned preternatural inversion of light and shade which attends the prospect when the garish brightness commonly in the sky is found on the earth, and the shades of earth are in the sky. Over the west hung the wasting moon, now dull and greenish-yellow, like tarnished brass.

In other directions, the fields and sky blended into one color because of the snow, making it hard to quickly distinguish where the horizon was. Overall, there was also that previously mentioned strange inversion of light and shadow typical of scenes where the usually bright light in the sky is reflected on the ground, while the darker shades of the earth are found in the sky. In the west, the waning moon hung there, now dull and a greenish-yellow, like tarnished brass.

Boldwood was listlessly noting how the frost had hardened and glazed the surface of the snow, till it shone in the red eastern light with the polish of marble; how, in some portions of the slope, withered grass-bents, encased in icicles, bristled through the smooth wan coverlit in the twisted and curved shapes of old Venetian glass; and how the footprints of a few birds, which had hopped over the snow whilst it lay in the state of a soft fleece, were now frozen to a short permanency. A half-muffled noise of light wheels interrupted him. Boldwood turned back into the road. It was the mail-cart—a crazy, two-wheeled vehicle, hardly heavy enough to resist a puff of wind. The driver held out a letter. Boldwood seized it and opened it, expecting another anonymous one. So greatly are people’s ideas of probability a mere sense that precedent will repeat itself, that they often do not stop to think whether the fact of an event having once occurred is not in many cases the very circumstance which makes its repetition unlikely.

Boldwood was absently observing how the frost had hardened and glazed the surface of the snow, making it shine in the red eastern light like polished marble; how, in some parts of the slope, withered grass blades encased in icicles jutted through the smooth, pale blanket in twisted and curved shapes resembling old Venetian glass; and how the footprints of a few birds that had hopped over the snow when it was soft were now frozen in place for a short time. A muffled sound of light wheels broke his thoughts. Boldwood turned back to the road. It was the mail cart—a rickety, two-wheeled vehicle barely heavy enough to withstand a gust of wind. The driver extended a letter. Boldwood grabbed it and opened it, expecting another anonymous note. People often assume that because something has happened before, it will happen again, forgetting that sometimes the fact that an event has occurred once is exactly what makes it unlikely to happen again.

“I don’t think it is for you, sir,” said the man, when he saw Boldwood’s action. “Though there is no name, I think it is for your shepherd.”

“I don’t think it’s for you, sir,” said the man, when he saw Boldwood’s action. “Even though there’s no name, I believe it’s for your shepherd.”

Boldwood looked then at the address:—

Boldwood then looked at the address:—

To the New Shepherd,
    Weatherbury Farm,
        Near Casterbridge
.

To the New Shepherd,
    Weatherbury Farm,
        Near Casterbridge
.

“Oh—what a mistake!—it is not mine. Nor is it for my shepherd. It is for Miss Everdene’s. You had better take it on to him—Gabriel Oak—and say I opened it in mistake.”

“Oh—what a mistake!—it’s not mine. Nor is it for my shepherd. It’s for Miss Everdene’s. You’d better take it on to him—Gabriel Oak—and tell him I opened it by mistake.”

At this moment, on the ridge, up against the blazing sky, a figure was visible, like the black snuff in the midst of a candle-flame. Then it moved and began to bustle about vigorously from place to place, carrying square skeleton masses, which were riddled by the same rays. A small figure on all fours followed behind. The tall form was that of Gabriel Oak; the small one that of George; the articles in course of transit were hurdles.

At that moment, on the ridge against the bright sky, a figure stood out, like the black wick in the middle of a candle flame. Then it moved and started to scurry around energetically from one spot to another, carrying square skeleton frames that were also illuminated by the same rays. A small figure on all fours followed behind. The tall figure was Gabriel Oak, and the small one was George; the items being moved were hurdles.

“Wait,” said Boldwood.” That’s the man on the hill. I’ll take the letter to him myself.”

“Wait,” said Boldwood. “That’s the guy on the hill. I’ll deliver the letter to him myself.”

To Boldwood it was now no longer merely a letter to another man. It was an opportunity. Exhibiting a face pregnant with intention, he entered the snowy field.

To Boldwood, it was no longer just a letter to another man. It was an opportunity. With a determined look, he stepped into the snowy field.

Gabriel, at that minute, descended the hill towards the right. The glow stretched down in this direction now, and touched the distant roof of Warren’s Malthouse—whither the shepherd was apparently bent. Boldwood followed at a distance.

Gabriel, at that moment, walked down the hill to the right. The light stretched in that direction now and illuminated the distant roof of Warren’s Malthouse—where the shepherd seemed to be heading. Boldwood trailed behind at a distance.

CHAPTER XV.
A MORNING MEETING—THE LETTER AGAIN

The scarlet and orange light outside the malthouse did not penetrate to its interior, which was, as usual, lighted by a rival glow of similar hue, radiating from the hearth.

The red and orange light outside the malthouse didn't reach its interior, which was, as usual, illuminated by a competing glow of a similar color coming from the fireplace.

The maltster, after having lain down in his clothes for a few hours, was now sitting beside a three-legged table, breakfasting off bread and bacon. This was eaten on the plateless system, which is performed by placing a slice of bread upon the table, the meat flat upon the bread, a mustard plaster upon the meat, and a pinch of salt upon the whole, then cutting them vertically downwards with a large pocket-knife till wood is reached, when the severed lump is impaled on the knife, elevated, and sent the proper way of food. The maltster’s lack of teeth appeared not to sensibly diminish his powers as a mill. He had been without them for so many years that toothlessness was felt less to be a defect than hard gums an acquisition. Indeed, he seemed to approach the grave as a hyperbolic curve approaches a line—sheering off as he got nearer, till it was doubtful if he would ever reach it at all.

The maltster, after lying down in his clothes for a few hours, was now sitting next to a three-legged table, having breakfast with bread and bacon. He ate using what could be called the plateless method, which involved placing a slice of bread on the table, the meat on the bread, a mustard plaster on the meat, and a pinch of salt over everything. Then, he would cut it all down with a large pocket knife until he hit the table, at which point he would impale the piece on the knife, lift it up, and eat it. The maltster’s lack of teeth didn’t really seem to affect his ability to eat. He had been toothless for so long that it felt less like a disadvantage and more like an adaptation. In fact, he seemed to be moving towards the grave like a hyperbolic curve approaches a line—getting closer but never really reaching it.

In the ashpit was a heap of potatoes roasting, and a boiling pipkin of charred bread, called “coffee,” for the benefit of whomsoever should call, for Warren’s was a sort of village clubhouse, there being no inn in the place.

In the ashpit was a pile of potatoes roasting, and a boiling pot of burnt bread, called “coffee,” for whoever dropped by, since Warren’s was like a village clubhouse, with no inn in the area.

“I say, says I, we get a fine day, and then down comes a snapper at night,” was a remark now suddenly heard spreading into the malthouse from the door, which had been opened the previous moment, and the form of Henery Fray advanced to the fire, stamping the snow from his boots when about half-way there. The speech and entry had not seemed to be at all an abrupt beginning to the maltster, introductory matter being often omitted in this neighbourhood, both from word and deed, and the maltster having the same latitude allowed him, did not hurry to reply. He picked up a fragment of cheese, by pecking upon it with his knife, as a butcher picks up skewers.

“I say,” I said, “we get a nice day, and then it gets cold at night,” was a comment suddenly heard coming from the door of the malthouse, which had just been opened. Henery Fray made his way to the fire, stomping the snow off his boots halfway there. The remark and his entrance didn’t seem abrupt to the maltster, as people in this area often skip the small talk, both in words and actions. With the same freedom allowed to him, the maltster didn’t rush to respond. He picked up a piece of cheese by poking at it with his knife, much like a butcher grabbing skewers.

Henery appeared in a drab kerseymere great-coat, buttoned over his smock-frock, the white skirts of the latter being visible to the distance of about a foot below the coat-tails, which, when you got used to the style of dress, looked natural enough, and even ornamental—it certainly was comfortable.

Henery showed up in a dull wool coat, buttoned over his tunic, the white hem of which was visible about a foot below the coat's back. Once you got used to the style, it looked pretty natural and even a bit stylish—it was definitely comfortable.

Matthew Moon, Joseph Poorgrass, and other carters and waggoners followed at his heels, with great lanterns dangling from their hands, which showed that they had just come from the cart-horse stables, where they had been busily engaged since four o’clock that morning.

Matthew Moon, Joseph Poorgrass, and other drivers and wagoners trailed behind him, holding large lanterns that indicated they had just come from the cart-horse stables, where they had been working hard since four o’clock that morning.

“And how is she getting on without a baily?” the maltster inquired.

“And how is she doing without a bailiff?” the maltster asked.

Henery shook his head, and smiled one of the bitter smiles, dragging all the flesh of his forehead into a corrugated heap in the centre.

Henery shook his head and smiled a bitter smile, crumpling all the skin of his forehead into a wrinkled mass in the center.

“She’ll rue it—surely, surely!” he said “Benjy Pennyways were not a true man or an honest baily—as big a betrayer as Judas Iscariot himself. But to think she can manage alone!” He allowed his head to swing laterally three or four times in silence. “Never in all my creeping up—never!”

“She’ll regret it—definitely, definitely!” he said. “Benjy Pennyways is neither a real man nor an honest bailiff—just as much of a traitor as Judas Iscariot himself. But to think she can handle it all by herself!” He let his head shake side to side three or four times in silence. “Never in all my sneaking around—never!”

This was recognized by all as the conclusion of some gloomy speech which had been expressed in thought alone during the shake of the head; Henery meanwhile retained several marks of despair upon his face, to imply that they would be required for use again directly he should go on speaking.

This was acknowledged by everyone as the end of a dark speech that had only been conveyed through a shake of the head; Henery, in the meantime, kept several signs of distress on his face, indicating that they would be needed again as soon as he continued speaking.

“All will be ruined, and ourselves too, or there’s no meat in gentlemen’s houses!” said Mark Clark in the manner of a man ready to burst all links of habit.

“All will be destroyed, and so will we, or there’s no food in gentlemen’s homes!” said Mark Clark like someone who is ready to break free from all the usual ways.

“A headstrong maid, that’s what she is—and won’t listen to no advice at all. Pride and vanity have ruined many a cobbler’s dog. Dear, dear, when I think of it, I sorrows like a man in travel!”

“A stubborn maid, that’s what she is—and she won’t take any advice at all. Pride and vanity have messed up many a cobbler’s dog. Oh dear, when I think about it, I mourn like a man on a journey!”

“True, Henery, you do, I’ve heard ye,” said Joseph Poorgrass, in a voice of thorough attestation, and with a wire-drawn smile of misery.

“True, Henery, you do, I’ve heard you,” said Joseph Poorgrass, in a tone of complete agreement, and with a stretched, miserable smile.

“’Twould do a martel man no harm to have what’s under her bonnet,” said Billy Smallbury, who had just entered, bearing his one tooth before him. “She can spaik real language, and must have some sense somewhere. Do ye conceive me?”

"It wouldn’t hurt a martel man to see what’s under her bonnet," said Billy Smallbury, who had just walked in, showcasing his one tooth. "She can speak real language and must have some sense somewhere. Do you understand what I mean?"

“I do, I do; but no baily—I deserved that place,” wailed Henery, signifying wasted genius by gazing blankly at visions of a high destiny apparently visible to him on Billy Smallbury’s smock-frock. “There, ’twas to be, I suppose. Your lot is your lot, and Scripture is nothing; for if you do good you don’t get rewarded according to your works, but are cheated in some mean way out of your recompense.”

“I do, I do; but no bail—I deserved that spot,” Henery moaned, showing his wasted talent by staring blankly at dreams of a bright future that seemed to shimmer on Billy Smallbury’s smock-frock. “There, it was meant to be, I guess. You get what you get, and the Scriptures don’t matter; because if you do good, you don’t get rewarded for your efforts but are somehow short-changed out of your due.”

“No, no; I don’t agree with’ee there,” said Mark Clark, decisively. God’s a perfect gentleman in that respect.”

“No, no; I don’t agree with you there,” said Mark Clark, decisively. “God’s a perfect gentleman in that regard.”

“Good works good pay, so to speak it,” attested Joseph Poorgrass.

“Good work pays well, so to speak,” said Joseph Poorgrass.

A short pause ensued, and as a sort of entr’acte Henery turned and blew out the lanterns, which the increase of daylight rendered no longer necessary even in the malthouse, with its one pane of glass.

A brief pause followed, and as a kind of entr’acte, Henery turned and blew out the lanterns, which the growing daylight made unnecessary even in the malthouse, with its single pane of glass.

“I wonder what a farmer-woman can want with a harpsichord, dulcimer, pianner, or whatever ’tis they d’call it,” said the maltster. “Liddy saith she’ve a new one.”

“I wonder what a farmer's wife wants with a harpsichord, dulcimer, piano, or whatever they call it,” said the maltster. “Liddy says she has a new one.”

“Got a pianner?”

"Got a piano?"

“Ay. Seems her old uncle’s things were not good enough for her. She’ve bought all but everything new. There’s heavy chairs for the stout, weak and wiry ones for the slender; great watches, getting on to the size of clocks, to stand upon the chimbley-piece.”

“Yeah. Looks like her old uncle’s stuff wasn’t good enough for her. She’s bought just about everything new. There are heavy chairs for the stout, weak ones, and lightweight ones for the slender; huge watches, almost the size of clocks, to sit on the mantelpiece.”

“Pictures, for the most part wonderful frames.”

“Photos, mostly stunning shots.”

“Long horse-hair settles for the drunk, with horse-hair pillows at each end.”

“Long horsehair settles for the drunk, with horsehair pillows at each end.”

“Looking-glasses for the pretty.”

“Mirrors for the pretty.”

“Lying books for the wicked.”

“Books of lies for villains.”

A firm loud tread was now heard stamping outside; the door was opened about six inches, and somebody on the other side exclaimed,—

A heavy, loud stomp was now heard outside; the door opened about six inches, and someone on the other side shouted,—

“Neighbours, have ye got room for a few new-born lambs?”

“Neighbors, do you have room for a few newborn lambs?”

“Ay, sure, shepherd,” said the conclave.

“Ay, sure, shepherd,” said the meeting.

The door was flung back till it kicked the wall and trembled from top to bottom with the blow. Mr. Oak appeared in the entry with a steaming face, hay-bands wound about his ankles to keep out the snow, a leather strap round his waist outside the smock-frock, and looking altogether an epitome of the world’s health and vigour. Four lambs hung in various embarrassing attitudes over his shoulders, and the dog George, whom Gabriel had contrived to fetch from Norcombe, stalked solemnly behind.

The door swung open hard enough to hit the wall and shake from top to bottom. Mr. Oak appeared in the entrance, his face flushed, hay wrapped around his ankles to keep the snow out, a leather strap around his waist over his smock, looking like a picture of health and energy. Four lambs dangled awkwardly over his shoulders, and the dog George, whom Gabriel had managed to bring back from Norcombe, followed along solemnly behind him.

“Well, Shepherd Oak, and how’s lambing this year, if I may say it?” inquired Joseph Poorgrass.

“Well, Shepherd Oak, how’s lambing going this year, if I can ask?” Joseph Poorgrass inquired.

“Terrible trying,” said Oak. “I’ve been wet through twice a-day, either in snow or rain, this last fortnight. Cainy and I haven’t tined our eyes to-night.”

“It's been terrible trying,” said Oak. “I’ve been soaked twice a day, either in snow or rain, for the past two weeks. Cainy and I haven’t slept a wink tonight.”

“A good few twins, too, I hear, so to speak it?”

“A good few twins, too, I hear, so to speak?”

“Too many by half. Yes; ’tis a very queer lambing this year. We sha’n’t have done by Lady Day.”

“Too many by half. Yes; it’s a very strange lambing this year. We won’t be finished by Lady Day.”

“And last year ’twer all over by Sexagessamine Sunday,” Joseph remarked.

“And last year it was all over by Sexagessamine Sunday,” Joseph remarked.

“Bring on the rest, Cain,” said Gabriel, “and then run back to the ewes. I’ll follow you soon.”

“Bring on the rest, Cain,” Gabriel said, “and then head back to the ewes. I’ll catch up with you soon.”

Cainy Ball—a cheery-faced young lad, with a small circular orifice by way of mouth, advanced and deposited two others, and retired as he was bidden. Oak lowered the lambs from their unnatural elevation, wrapped them in hay, and placed them round the fire.

Cainy Ball—a cheerful young boy with a small circular mouth—came forward, dropped off two others, and left as he was instructed. Oak lowered the lambs from their awkward position, wrapped them in hay, and arranged them around the fire.

“We’ve no lambing-hut here, as I used to have at Norcombe,” said Gabriel, “and ’tis such a plague to bring the weakly ones to a house. If ’twasn’t for your place here, malster, I don’t know what I should do! this keen weather. And how is it with you to-day, malster?”

“We don’t have a lambing hut here like I used to at Norcombe,” said Gabriel, “and it’s such a hassle to bring the weak ones into a house. If it weren’t for your place here, malster, I really don’t know what I would do in this cold weather. And how are you doing today, malster?”

“Oh, neither sick nor sorry, shepherd, but no younger.”

“Oh, I’m neither sick nor sorry, shepherd, but I’m not getting any younger.”

“Ay—I understand.”

"Yeah—I get it."

“Sit down, Shepherd Oak,” continued the ancient man of malt. “And how was the old place at Norcombe, when ye went for your dog? I should like to see the old familiar spot; but faith, I shouldn’t know a soul there now.”

“Sit down, Shepherd Oak,” the old man of malt said. “How was the old place in Norcombe when you went to get your dog? I’d love to see that familiar spot again, but honestly, I wouldn’t recognize anyone there now.”

“I suppose you wouldn’t. ’Tis altered very much.”

“I guess you wouldn't. It's changed a lot.”

“Is it true that Dicky Hill’s wooden cider-house is pulled down?”

“Is it true that Dicky Hill’s wooden cider house has been torn down?”

“O yes—years ago, and Dicky’s cottage just above it.”

“O yes—years ago, and Dicky’s cottage was just above it.”

“Well, to be sure!,

“Well, for sure!”

“Yes; and Tompkins’s old apple-tree is rooted that used to bear two hogsheads of cider with its own apples, and no help from other trees.”

“Yes; and Tompkins’s old apple tree still stands, the one that used to produce two barrels of cider from its own apples, without any help from other trees.”

“Rooted?—you don’t say it! Ah! stirring times we live in—stirring times.”

“Rooted?—you can’t be serious! Ah! what exciting times we live in—exciting times.”

“And you can mind the old well that used to be in the middle of the place? That’s turned into a solid iron pump with a large stone trough, and all complete.”

“And do you remember the old well that used to be in the middle of the place? That’s been replaced by a solid iron pump with a big stone trough, and it’s all set up.”

“Dear, dear—how the face of nations alter, and what great revolutions we live to see now-a-days! Yes—and ’tis the same here. They’ve been talking but now of the mis’ess’s strange doings.”

“Wow, how much nations change, and what huge revolutions we’re witnessing these days! Yes, it’s the same here. They've just been talking about the lady's strange actions.”

“What have you been saying about her?” inquired Oak, sharply turning to the rest, and getting very warm.

“What have you been saying about her?” Oak asked, turning sharply to the others and getting quite heated.

“These middle-aged men have been pulling her over the coals for pride and vanity,” said Mark Clark; “but I say, let her have rope enough. Bless her pretty face—shouldn’t I like to do so—upon her cherry lips!” The gallant Mark Clark here made a peculiar and well-known sound with his own.

“These middle-aged guys have been giving her a hard time for being proud and vain,” said Mark Clark; “but I say, let her have enough freedom. Bless her pretty face—wouldn’t I love to do so—on her cherry lips!” The charming Mark Clark then made a distinctive and familiar sound with his own.

“Mark,” said Gabriel, sternly, “now you mind this: none of that dalliance-talk—that philandering way—that dandle-smack-and-coddle style of yours—about Miss Everdene. I don’t allow it. Do you hear?”

“Mark,” Gabriel said firmly, “listen to this: none of that flirting talk—that wandering eye of yours—those playful and coddling ways about Miss Everdene. I won’t tolerate it. Do you understand?”

“With all my heart, as the old woman said,” replied Mr. Clark, heartily.

“With all my heart, as the old woman said,” replied Mr. Clark, warmly.

“I suppose you’ve been speaking against her?” said Oak, turning to Joseph Poorgrass with a very grim look.

“I guess you’ve been talking bad about her?” said Oak, turning to Joseph Poorgrass with a serious expression.

“No, no—not a word I—’tis a real joyful thing that she’s no worse, that’s what I say,” said Joseph, trembling and blushing with terror. “Matthew just said——”

“No, no—not a word I—it's really great that she’s not worse, that’s what I think,” said Joseph, shaking and blushing with fear. “Matthew just said——”

“Matthew Moon, what have you been saying?” asked Oak.

“Matthew Moon, what have you been talking about?” asked Oak.

“I? Why ye know I wouldn’t harm a worm—no, not one underground worm?” said Matthew Moon, looking very uneasy.

“I? You know I wouldn’t hurt a worm—no, not even one underground worm?” said Matthew Moon, looking very uneasy.

“Well, somebody has—and look here, neighbours.” Gabriel, though one of the quietest and most gentle men on earth, rose to the occasion, with martial promptness and vigour. “That’s my fist.” Here he placed his fist, rather smaller in size than a common loaf, in the mathematical centre of the maltster’s little table, and with it gave a bump or two thereon, as if to ensure that their eyes all thoroughly took in the idea of fistiness before he went further. “Now—the first man in the parish that I hear prophesying bad of our mistress, why”—(here the fist was raised and let fall, as Thor might have done with his hammer in assaying it)—“he’ll smell and taste that—or I’m a Dutchman.”

“Well, someone has—and look here, neighbors.” Gabriel, though one of the quietest and gentlest men around, stepped up with surprising energy and determination. “That’s my fist.” He placed his fist, which was a bit smaller than a regular loaf of bread, in the center of the maltster’s small table and gave it a couple of thumps, making sure everyone grasped the significance of his gesture before continuing. “Now—the first person in the parish I hear speaking badly about our mistress, well”—(he raised his fist and brought it down, like Thor might have with his hammer)—“they’ll be smelling and tasting that—or I’m not from here.”

All earnestly expressed by their features that their minds did not wander to Holland for a moment on account of this statement, well knowing it was but a powerful form of speech; but were deploring the difference which gave rise to the figure; and Mark Clark cried “Hear, hear; as the undertaker said.” The dog George looked up at the same time after the shepherd’s menace, and though he understood English but imperfectly, began to growl.

All of them clearly showed with their expressions that their thoughts didn't drift to Holland for even a second due to this comment, fully aware it was just a strong way of speaking; instead, they were lamenting the difference that caused the expression; and Mark Clark shouted, “Hear, hear; just like the undertaker said.” At the same time, the dog George looked up after the shepherd's threat, and although he only partially understood English, he started to growl.

“Now, don’t ye take on so, shepherd, and sit down!” said Henery, with a deprecating peacefulness equal to anything of the kind in Christianity.

“Now, don’t get so worked up, shepherd, and sit down!” said Henery, with a calming humility that was right up there with anything found in Christianity.

“We hear that ye be a extraordinary good and clever man, shepherd,” said Joseph Poorgrass with considerable anxiety from behind the maltster’s bedstead whither he had retired for safety. “’Tis a great thing to be clever, I’m sure,” he added, making small movements associated with states of mind rather than body; “we wish we were, don’t we, neighbours?”

“We hear that you are an exceptionally good and smart man, shepherd,” said Joseph Poorgrass with a lot of anxiety from behind the maltster’s bed where he had gone for safety. “It’s a wonderful thing to be clever, I’m sure,” he added, making little movements related to emotions rather than physical actions; “we all wish we were, don’t we, neighbors?”

“Ay, that we do, sure,” said Matthew Moon, with a small anxious laugh towards Oak, to show how very friendly disposed he was likewise.

“Ay, we definitely do,” said Matthew Moon, with a slight nervous laugh directed at Oak, to indicate just how friendly he was too.

“Who’s been telling you I’m clever?” said Oak.

“Who’s been saying I’m smart?” Oak asked.

“’Tis blowed about from pillar to post quite common,” said Matthew. “We hear that ye can tell the time as well by the stars as we can by the sun and moon, shepherd.”

"'It's passed around from one place to another quite often," said Matthew. "We hear that you can tell the time by the stars just as well as we can by the sun and moon, shepherd."

“Yes, I can do a little that way,” said Gabriel, as a man of medium sentiments on the subject.

“Yes, I can do a bit of that,” Gabriel said, as someone who has moderate feelings on the topic.

“And that ye can make sun-dials, and prent folks’ names upon their waggons almost like copper-plate, with beautiful flourishes, and great long tails. A excellent fine thing for ye to be such a clever man, shepherd. Joseph Poorgrass used to prent to Farmer James Everdene’s waggons before you came, and ’a could never mind which way to turn the J’s and E’s—could ye, Joseph?” Joseph shook his head to express how absolute was the fact that he couldn’t. “And so you used to do ’em the wrong way, like this, didn’t ye, Joseph?” Matthew marked on the dusty floor with his whip-handle

“And you can make sundials and print people’s names on their wagons almost like copperplate, with beautiful flourishes and long tails. It’s really great that you’re such a clever guy, shepherd. Joseph Poorgrass used to print on Farmer James Everdene’s wagons before you came, and he could never remember which way to turn the J’s and E’s—could you, Joseph?” Joseph shook his head to show how absolutely he couldn’t. “And so you used to do them the wrong way, like this, didn’t you, Joseph?” Matthew marked on the dusty floor with his whip-handle.

[Illustration: J A M E S]

“And how Farmer James would cuss, and call thee a fool, wouldn’t he, Joseph, when ’a seed his name looking so inside-out-like?” continued Matthew Moon, with feeling.

“And how Farmer James would swear and call you a fool, wouldn’t he, Joseph, when he sees his name looking so upside-down?” continued Matthew Moon, passionately.

“Ay—’a would,” said Joseph, meekly. “But, you see, I wasn’t so much to blame, for them J’s and E’s be such trying sons o’ dogs for the memory to mind whether they face backward or forward; and I always had such a forgetful memory, too.”

“Yeah, I would,” said Joseph, quietly. “But, you see, I’m not entirely to blame, because those J’s and E’s are really tricky for the memory to keep straight whether they go backward or forward; and I’ve always had such a forgetful memory, too.”

“’Tis a bad afiction for ye, Jospeh Poorgrass—being such a man of calamity in other ways.”

“It's a bad situation for you, Joseph Poorgrass—being such a man of misfortune in other ways.”

“Well, ’tis; but a happy Providence ordered that it should be no worse, and I feel my thanks. As to shepherd, there, I’m sure mis’ess ought to have made ye her baily—such a fitting man for’t as you be.”

"Well, it is; but a fortunate situation made sure it wasn’t worse, and I’m grateful for that. As for the shepherd, I’m sure the lady should have made you her bailiff—you're just the right person for it."

“I don’t mind owning that I expected it,” said Oak, frankly.” Indeed, I hoped for the place. At the same time, Miss Everdene has a right to be her own baily if she chooses—and to keep me down to be a common shepherd only.” Oak drew a slow breath, looked sadly into the bright ashpit, and seemed lost in thoughts not of the most hopeful hue.

“I’ll admit that I was expecting it,” Oak said honestly. “In fact, I was hoping for the place. At the same time, Miss Everdene has every right to be her own boss if she wants—and to keep me down as just a common shepherd.” Oak took a deep breath, looked sadly into the bright ashpit, and appeared lost in thoughts that weren’t very hopeful.

The genial warmth of the fire now began to stimulate the nearly lifeless lambs to bleat and move their limbs briskly upon the hay, and to recognize for the first time the fact that they were born. Their noise increased to a chorus of baas, upon which Oak pulled the milk-can from before the fire, and taking a small teapot from the pocket of his smock-frock, filled it with milk, and taught those of the helpless creatures which were not to be restored to their dams how to drink from the spout—a trick they acquired with astonishing aptitude.

The cozy warmth of the fire started to wake up the nearly lifeless lambs, getting them to bleat and move their limbs around on the hay, realizing for the first time that they were alive. Their sounds grew into a chorus of baas, at which point Oak pulled the milk can away from the fire. He then took a small teapot from the pocket of his smock, filled it with milk, and showed the helpless lambs that couldn't go back to their mothers how to drink from the spout—a skill they picked up surprisingly quickly.

“And she don’t even let ye have the skins of the dead lambs, I hear?” resumed Joseph Poorgrass, his eyes lingering on the operations of Oak with the necessary melancholy.

“And she doesn’t even let you keep the skins of the dead lambs, I hear?” Joseph Poorgrass continued, his eyes focused on Oak's work with a sense of needed sadness.

“I don’t have them,” said Gabriel.

“I don’t have them,” Gabriel said.

“Ye be very badly used, shepherd,” hazarded Joseph again, in the hope of getting Oak as an ally in lamentation after all. “I think she’s took against ye—that I do.”

“You’re being treated very badly, shepherd,” Joseph ventured again, hoping to gain Oak as a partner in lamenting after all. “I think she’s turned against you—that I do.”

“Oh no—not at all,” replied Gabriel, hastily, and a sigh escaped him, which the deprivation of lamb skins could hardly have caused.

“Oh no—not at all,” replied Gabriel quickly, and he let out a sigh that the lack of lamb skins could hardly have caused.

Before any further remark had been added a shade darkened the door, and Boldwood entered the malthouse, bestowing upon each a nod, of a quality between friendliness and condescension.

Before any more comments were made, a shadow fell across the door, and Boldwood walked into the malthouse, giving each person a nod that was somewhere between friendly and patronizing.

“Ah! Oak, I thought you were here,” he said. “I met the mail-cart ten minutes ago, and a letter was put into my hand, which I opened without reading the address. I believe it is yours. You must excuse the accident please.”

“Ah! Oak, I thought you were here,” he said. “I ran into the mail cart ten minutes ago, and I was handed a letter that I opened without checking the address. I think it’s yours. Please forgive the mix-up.”

“O yes—not a bit of difference, Mr. Boldwood—not a bit,” said Gabriel, readily. He had not a correspondent on earth, nor was there a possible letter coming to him whose contents the whole parish would not have been welcome to peruse.

“O yes—not at all, Mr. Boldwood—not at all,” said Gabriel, eagerly. He didn’t have anyone he wrote to on earth, nor was there any letter meant for him that the entire parish wouldn’t have been happy to read.

Oak stepped aside, and read the following in an unknown hand:—

Oak stepped aside and read the following in an unfamiliar handwriting:—

“DEAR FRIEND,—I do not know your name, but I think these few lines will reach you, which I write to thank you for your kindness to me the night I left Weatherbury in a reckless way. I also return the money I owe you, which you will excuse my not keeping as a gift. All has ended well, and I am happy to say I am going to be married to the young man who has courted me for some time—Sergeant Troy, of the 11th Dragoon Guards, now quartered in Melchester. He would, I know, object to my having received anything except as a loan, being a man of great respectability and high honour—indeed, a nobleman by blood.

“Dear Friend,—I don’t know your name, but I believe these few lines will reach you, and I’m writing to thank you for your kindness to me on the night I left Weatherbury in such a reckless way. I’m also returning the money I owe you, and I hope you’ll forgive me for not keeping it as a gift. Everything has turned out well, and I’m happy to say I’m going to marry the young man who has been courting me for some time—Sergeant Troy, of the 11th Dragoon Guards, who is currently stationed in Melchester. I know he would object to my having received anything except as a loan, being a man of great respectability and high honor—indeed, a nobleman by blood.

“I should be much obliged to you if you would keep the contents of this letter a secret for the present, dear friend. We mean to surprise Weatherbury by coming there soon as husband and wife, though I blush to state it to one nearly a stranger. The sergeant grew up in Weatherbury. Thanking you again for your kindness,

“I would really appreciate it if you could keep the contents of this letter a secret for now, dear friend. We plan to surprise Weatherbury by arriving there soon as husband and wife, even though I feel embarrassed to mention it to someone I barely know. The sergeant grew up in Weatherbury. Thank you again for your kindness,

“I am, your sincere well-wisher,          
“FANNY ROBIN.”

"I am your sincere well-wisher,
“FANNY ROBIN.”

“Have you read it, Mr. Boldwood?” said Gabriel; “if not, you had better do so. I know you are interested in Fanny Robin.”

“Have you read it, Mr. Boldwood?” Gabriel asked. “If not, you should. I know you’re interested in Fanny Robin.”

Boldwood read the letter and looked grieved.

Boldwood read the letter and looked upset.

“Fanny—poor Fanny! the end she is so confident of has not yet come, she should remember—and may never come.”

“Fanny—poor Fanny! The end she is so sure of hasn’t arrived yet, she should remember—and it may never come.”

“What sort of a man is this Sergeant Troy?” said Gabriel.

“What kind of man is Sergeant Troy?” Gabriel asked.

“H’m—I’m afraid not one to build much hope upon in such a case as this,” the farmer murmured, “though he’s a clever fellow, and up to everything. A slight romance attaches to him, too. His mother was a French governess, and it seems that a secret attachment existed between her and the late Lord Severn. Soon after she was married to a poor medical man, and while money was forthcoming all went on well. Unfortunately for her boy, his best friends died; and he got then a situation as second clerk at a lawyer’s in Casterbridge. He stayed there for some time, and might have worked himself into a dignified position of some sort had he not indulged in the wild freak of enlisting. I have much doubt if ever little Fanny will surprise us in the way she mentions—very much doubt A silly girl!—silly girl!”

“H’m—I’m afraid I can’t build much hope on this,” the farmer murmured, “even though he’s a clever guy and knows a lot. There’s a bit of a backstory to him, too. His mom was a French governess, and it seems she had a secret relationship with the late Lord Severn. Soon after, she married a poor doctor, and as long as they had money, everything went well. Unfortunately for her son, his closest friends died, and he ended up getting a job as a second clerk at a law firm in Casterbridge. He worked there for a while and could have moved up to a better position, but he made the rash decision to enlist. I really doubt little Fanny will surprise us the way she says—very much doubt it. What a silly girl!—silly girl!”

The door was hurriedly burst open again, and in came running Cainy Ball out of breath, his mouth red and open, like the bell of a penny trumpet, and coughing with noisy vigour and great distension of face.

The door was quickly thrown open again, and in rushed Cainy Ball, out of breath, his mouth red and wide open like the bell of a cheap trumpet, coughing loudly with a strained expression on his face.

“Now, Cain Ball,” said Oak, sternly, “why will you run so fast and lose your breath so? I’m always telling you of it.”

“Now, Cain Ball,” Oak said sternly, “why are you running so fast and getting out of breath? I’m always reminding you about this.”

“Oh—I—A puff of mee breath—went—the wrong way, please, Mister Oak, and made me cough—hok—hok!”

“Oh—I—A puff of my breath—went—the wrong way, please, Mister Oak, and made me cough—hok—hok!”

“Well—what have you come for?”

"Well—what are you here for?"

“I’ve run to tell ye,” said the junior-shepherd, supporting his exhausted youthful frame against the doorpost,” that you must come directly. Two more ewes have twinned—that’s what’s the matter, Shepherd Oak.”

“I’ve come to tell you,” said the young shepherd, leaning his tired body against the doorpost, “that you need to come right away. Two more ewes have given birth—that’s what’s going on, Shepherd Oak.”

“Oh, that’s it,” said Oak, jumping up, and dimissing for the present his thoughts on poor Fanny. “You are a good boy to run and tell me, Cain, and you shall smell a large plum-pudding some day as a treat. But, before we go, Cainy, bring the tarpot, and we’ll mark this lot and have done with ’em.”

“Oh, that’s it,” said Oak, jumping up and putting aside his worries about poor Fanny for now. “You’re a good boy for running to tell me, Cain, and you’ll get to enjoy a big plum pudding someday as a reward. But before we go, Cainy, bring the tar pot, and let’s mark this lot and be done with them.”

Oak took from his illimitable pockets a marking iron, dipped it into the pot, and imprinted on the buttocks of the infant sheep the initials of her he delighted to muse on—“B. E.,” which signified to all the region round that henceforth the lambs belonged to farmer Bathsheba Everdene, and to no one else.

Oak pulled out a branding iron from his endless pockets, dipped it into the pot, and marked the rear of the baby sheep with the initials of the person he loved to think about—“B. E.,” which signified to everyone in the area that from now on, the lambs belonged to farmer Bathsheba Everdene and no one else.

“Now, Cainy, shoulder your two, and off. Good morning, Mr. Boldwood.” The shepherd lifted the sixteen large legs and four small bodies he had himself brought, and vanished with them in the direction of the lambing field hard by—their frames being now in a sleek and hopeful state, pleasantly contrasting with their death’s-door plight of half-an-hour before.

“Okay, Cainy, grab your two and let’s go. Good morning, Mr. Boldwood.” The shepherd lifted the sixteen large legs and four small bodies he had brought himself and disappeared toward the lambing field nearby—their bodies now looking sleek and full of hope, a nice change from their near-death state just half an hour earlier.

Boldwood followed him a little way up the field, hesitated, and turned back. He followed him again with a last resolve, annihilating return. On approaching the nook in which the fold was constructed, the farmer drew out his pocket-book, unfastened it, and allowed it to lie open on his hand. A letter was revealed—Bathsheba’s.

Boldwood walked after him for a short distance up the field, paused, and then turned around. He followed him again with a final determination, pushing aside thoughts of going back. When he got close to the spot where the fold was set up, the farmer pulled out his wallet, opened it, and let it rest in his hand. A letter was shown—Bathsheba’s.

“I was going to ask you, Oak,” he said, with unreal carelessness, “if you know whose writing this is?”

“I was going to ask you, Oak,” he said, with an air of fake indifference, “if you know who wrote this?”

Oak glanced into the book, and replied instantly, with a flushed face, “Miss Everdene’s.”

Oak looked into the book and quickly replied, his face flushed, “Miss Everdene’s.”

Oak had coloured simply at the consciousness of sounding her name. He now felt a strangely distressing qualm from a new thought. The letter could of course be no other than anonymous, or the inquiry would not have been necessary.

Oak felt a simple flush of discomfort just from saying her name. Now, he was hit by a strangely unsettling feeling from a new thought. The letter could only be anonymous; otherwise, the question wouldn’t have been necessary.

Boldwood mistook his confusion: sensitive persons are always ready with their “Is it I?” in preference to objective reasoning.

Boldwood misunderstood his confusion: sensitive people are always quick to ask, “Is it me?” instead of using objective reasoning.

“The question was perfectly fair,” he returned—and there was something incongruous in the serious earnestness with which he applied himself to an argument on a valentine. “You know it is always expected that privy inquiries will be made: that’s where the—fun lies.” If the word “fun” had been “torture,” it could not have been uttered with a more constrained and restless countenance than was Boldwood’s then.

“The question was totally fair,” he replied—and there was something oddly serious about how focused he was on discussing a valentine. “You know it’s always expected that personal questions will come up: that’s where the—fun is.” If the word “fun” had been “torture,” it couldn’t have been spoken with a more strained and uneasy expression than Boldwood had at that moment.

Soon parting from Gabriel, the lonely and reserved man returned to his house to breakfast—feeling twinges of shame and regret at having so far exposed his mood by those fevered questions to a stranger. He again placed the letter on the mantelpiece, and sat down to think of the circumstances attending it by the light of Gabriel’s information.

Soon after saying goodbye to Gabriel, the lonely and reserved man returned home for breakfast, feeling pangs of shame and regret for revealing his feelings through those intense questions to a stranger. He placed the letter back on the mantelpiece and sat down to reflect on the circumstances surrounding it in light of Gabriel’s insights.

CHAPTER XVI.
ALL SAINTS’ AND ALL SOULS’

On a week-day morning a small congregation, consisting mainly of women and girls, rose from its knees in the mouldy nave of All Saints’ church, Melchester, at the end of a service without a sermon. They were about to disperse, when a smart footstep, entering the porch and coming up the central passage, arrested their attention. The step echoed with a ring unusual in a church; it was the clink of spurs. Everybody looked. A young cavalry soldier in a red uniform, with the three chevrons of a sergeant upon his sleeve, strode up the aisle, with an embarrassment which was only the more accented by the intense vigour of his step, and by the determination upon his face to show none. A slight flush had mounted his cheek by the time he had run the gauntlet between these females; but, passing on through the chancel arch, he never paused till he came close to the altar railing. Here for a moment he stood alone.

On a weekday morning, a small group, mostly made up of women and girls, got up from their knees in the damp nave of All Saints’ church, Melchester, after a service that didn’t include a sermon. Just as they were about to leave, a confident footstep entering the porch and walking up the center aisle caught their attention. The sound echoed in a way that was unusual for a church; it was the clinking of spurs. Everyone turned to look. A young cavalry soldier in a red uniform, with three chevrons on his sleeve indicating he was a sergeant, strode up the aisle, his awkwardness made more noticeable by the energy of his step and his determined expression to show none. A slight blush had crept onto his cheek by the time he navigated through the group of women, but he didn’t slow down as he passed through the chancel arch, continuing until he reached the altar railing. Here, he stood alone for a moment.

The officiating curate, who had not yet doffed his surplice, perceived the new-comer and followed him to the communion-space. He whispered to the soldier, and then beckoned to the clerk, who in his turn whispered to an elderly woman, apparently his wife, and they also went up the chancel steps.

The officiating priest, who hadn’t taken off his robe yet, noticed the newcomer and followed him to the communion area. He whispered to the soldier, then signaled to the clerk, who in turn whispered to an older woman, apparently his wife, and they also made their way up the chancel steps.

“’Tis a wedding!” murmured some of the women, brightening. “Let’s wait!”

“It's a wedding!” whispered some of the women, their faces lighting up. “Let’s wait!”

The majority again sat down.

The majority sat down again.

There was a creaking of machinery behind, and some of the young ones turned their heads. From the interior face of the west wall of the tower projected a little canopy with a quarter-jack and small bell beneath it, the automaton being driven by the same clock machinery that struck the large bell in the tower. Between the tower and the church was a close screen, the door of which was kept shut during services, hiding this grotesque clockwork from sight. At present, however, the door was open, and the egress of the jack, the blows on the bell, and the mannikin’s retreat into the nook again, were visible to many, and audible throughout the church.

There was a creaking noise from the machinery behind, and some of the younger people turned their heads. On the inner side of the west wall of the tower, there was a small canopy with a quarter-jack and a little bell underneath it, operated by the same clock mechanism that struck the large bell in the tower. Between the tower and the church, there was a close screen, and the door was kept shut during services, keeping this strange clockwork out of view. Right now, though, the door was open, and the jack's movements, the ringing of the bell, and the figure's retreat into the corner were visible to many and could be heard throughout the church.

The jack had struck half-past eleven.

The clock had just struck 11:30.

“Where’s the woman?” whispered some of the spectators.

“Where’s the woman?” whispered some of the onlookers.

The young sergeant stood still with the abnormal rigidity of the old pillars around. He faced the south-east, and was as silent as he was still.

The young sergeant stood motionless with an unusual stiffness like the old pillars around him. He faced southeast and was as quiet as he was still.

The silence grew to be a noticeable thing as the minutes went on, and nobody else appeared, and not a soul moved. The rattle of the quarter-jack again from its niche, its blow for three-quarters, its fussy retreat, were almost painfully abrupt, and caused many of the congregation to start palpably.

The silence became distinctly noticeable as the minutes passed, and no one else showed up, and not a single person moved. The sound of the quarter-jack again from its spot, its chime for three-quarters, its fussy retreat, was almost painfully abrupt, causing many in the congregation to visibly start.

“I wonder where the woman is!” a voice whispered again.

“I wonder where the woman is!” a voice whispered again.

There began now that slight shifting of feet, that artificial coughing among several, which betrays a nervous suspense. At length there was a titter. But the soldier never moved. There he stood, his face to the south-east, upright as a column, his cap in his hand.

There was now a slight shifting of feet and some fake coughing among a few people, revealing a nervous tension. Finally, someone giggled. But the soldier didn’t move. He stood there, facing south-east, straight as a column, holding his cap in his hand.

The clock ticked on. The women threw off their nervousness, and titters and giggling became more frequent. Then came a dead silence. Every one was waiting for the end. Some persons may have noticed how extraordinarily the striking of quarters seems to quicken the flight of time. It was hardly credible that the jack had not got wrong with the minutes when the rattle began again, the puppet emerged, and the four quarters were struck fitfully as before. One could almost be positive that there was a malicious leer upon the hideous creature’s face, and a mischievous delight in its twitchings. Then followed the dull and remote resonance of the twelve heavy strokes in the tower above. The women were impressed, and there was no giggle this time.

The clock kept ticking. The women shook off their nerves, and laughter and giggles became more common. Then there was a sudden hush. Everyone was waiting for it to be over. Some might have noticed how strangely the sound of the quarter chimes seems to make time zip by. It was hard to believe the jack hadn’t malfunctioned with the minutes when the noise started again, the puppet appeared, and the four quarters rang out sporadically like before. One could almost swear there was a wicked grin on the ugly creature’s face, and a playful thrill in its movements. Then came the dull and distant sound of the twelve heavy chimes from the tower above. The women were captivated, and there was no laughter this time.

The clergyman glided into the vestry, and the clerk vanished. The sergeant had not yet turned; every woman in the church was waiting to see his face, and he appeared to know it. At last he did turn, and stalked resolutely down the nave, braving them all, with a compressed lip. Two bowed and toothless old almsmen then looked at each other and chuckled, innocently enough; but the sound had a strange weird effect in that place.

The clergyman walked into the vestry, and the clerk disappeared. The sergeant hadn't turned around yet; every woman in the church was eager to see his face, and he seemed aware of it. Finally, he turned and confidently walked down the nave, facing them all with pursed lips. Two hunched, toothless old men then looked at each other and chuckled, quite innocently; however, the sound had an oddly eerie effect in that setting.

Opposite to the church was a paved square, around which several overhanging wood buildings of old time cast a picturesque shade. The young man on leaving the door went to cross the square, when, in the middle, he met a little woman. The expression of her face, which had been one of intense anxiety, sank at the sight of his nearly to terror.

Across from the church was a paved square, surrounded by several old wooden buildings that provided a charming shade. As the young man stepped out the door and started to cross the square, he encountered a petite woman in the middle of it. The look on her face, which had been filled with deep worry, turned to almost terror when she saw him.

“Well?” he said, in a suppressed passion, without looking at her.

“Well?” he said, with barely contained emotion, not looking at her.

“O, Frank—I made a mistake! I thought that church with the spire was All Saints’, and I was at the door at half-past eleven to a minute, as you said. I waited till a quarter to twelve, and found then that I was in All Souls’. But I wasn’t much frightened, for I thought it could be to-morrow as well.”

“O, Frank—I messed up! I thought that church with the spire was All Saints’, and I was at the door at exactly half-past eleven, just like you said. I waited until a quarter to twelve and then realized I was in All Souls’. But I wasn’t too worried, because I figured it could be tomorrow as well.”

“You fool, for so fooling me! But say no more.”

“You idiot, for tricking me! But don’t say anything else.”

“Shall it be to-morrow, Frank?” she asked blankly.

“Is it going to be tomorrow, Frank?” she asked blankly.

“To-morrow!” and he gave vent to a hoarse laugh. “I don’t go through that experience again for some time, I warrant you!”

“Tomorrow!” and he let out a rough laugh. “I’m not going through that again for a while, I assure you!”

“But after all,” she expostulated in a trembling voice, “the mistake was not such a terrible thing! Now, dear Frank, when shall it be?”

“But after all,” she exclaimed in a trembling voice, “the mistake wasn’t such a big deal! Now, dear Frank, when will it be?”

“Ah, when? God knows!” he said, with a light irony, and turning from her walked rapidly away.

“Ah, when? Only God knows!” he said with a hint of irony, and then he turned away from her and walked off quickly.

CHAPTER XVII.
IN THE MARKET-PLACE

On Saturday Boldwood was in the market-house as usual, when the disturber of his dreams entered, and became visible to him. Adam had awakened from his deep sleep, and behold! there was Eve. The farmer took courage, and for the first time really looked at her.

On Saturday, Boldwood was in the market-house like always when the person who disrupted his dreams walked in and came into view. Adam had woken up from his deep sleep, and there was Eve. The farmer gathered his courage and for the first time truly looked at her.

Emotional causes and effects are not to be arranged in regular equation. The result from capital employed in the production of any movement of a mental nature is sometimes as tremendous as the cause itself is absurdly minute. When women are in a freakish mood, their usual intuition, either from carelessness or inherent defect, seemingly fails to teach them this, and hence it was that Bathsheba was fated to be astonished to-day.

Emotional causes and effects can't be lined up in a straightforward equation. The outcome from the effort put into producing any mental act can sometimes be as huge as the cause itself is surprisingly small. When women are in a playful mood, their usual intuition, whether due to carelessness or a natural flaw, seems to let them down, and that's why Bathsheba was bound to be shocked today.

Boldwood looked at her—not slily, critically, or understandingly, but blankly at gaze, in the way a reaper looks up at a passing train—as something foreign to his element, and but dimly understood. To Boldwood women had been remote phenomena rather than necessary complements—comets of such uncertain aspect, movement, and permanence, that whether their orbits were as geometrical, unchangeable, and as subject to laws as his own, or as absolutely erratic as they superficially appeared, he had not deemed it his duty to consider.

Boldwood looked at her—not slyly, critically, or with understanding, but blankly, like a farmer gazing up at a passing train—seeing her as something out of place and only vaguely understood. For Boldwood, women were distant beings rather than essential partners—comets with such unpredictable appearances, movements, and stability that he never thought it necessary to figure out whether their paths were as orderly and fixed as his or as wildly erratic as they seemed.

He saw her black hair, her correct facial curves and profile, and the roundness of her chin and throat. He saw then the side of her eyelids, eyes, and lashes, and the shape of her ear. Next he noticed her figure, her skirt, and the very soles of her shoes.

He noticed her black hair, her well-defined facial features and profile, along with the shape of her chin and neck. He observed the sides of her eyelids, her eyes, and lashes, as well as the shape of her ear. Then he took in her figure, her skirt, and even the soles of her shoes.

Boldwood thought her beautiful, but wondered whether he was right in his thought, for it seemed impossible that this romance in the flesh, if so sweet as he imagined, could have been going on long without creating a commotion of delight among men, and provoking more inquiry than Bathsheba had done, even though that was not a little. To the best of his judgment neither nature nor art could improve this perfect one of an imperfect many. His heart began to move within him. Boldwood, it must be remembered, though forty years of age, had never before inspected a woman with the very centre and force of his glance; they had struck upon all his senses at wide angles.

Boldwood thought she was beautiful, but he questioned whether he was right, wondering how such a sweet romance could go unnoticed for long without sparking excitement among men and generating more curiosity than Bathsheba had, even though that was considerable. In his opinion, neither nature nor art could enhance this flawless woman among so many imperfect ones. His heart began to stir. It’s important to note that Boldwood, at forty years old, had never looked at a woman with such focus; they had always captured his attention from an angle.

Was she really beautiful? He could not assure himself that his opinion was true even now. He furtively said to a neighbour, “Is Miss Everdene considered handsome?”

Was she really beautiful? He couldn't convince himself that his opinion was accurate even now. He quietly asked a neighbor, “Is Miss Everdene thought to be attractive?”

“Oh, yes; she was a good deal noticed the first time she came, if you remember. A very handsome girl indeed.”

“Oh, yes; she was really noticed the first time she came, if you remember. A very beautiful girl indeed.”

A man is never more credulous than in receiving favourable opinions on the beauty of a woman he is half, or quite, in love with; a mere child’s word on the point has the weight of an R.A.’s. Boldwood was satisfied now.

A man is never more gullible than when he’s accepting favorable opinions about the beauty of a woman he is somewhat or completely in love with; just a child's comment on the topic carries the same weight as that of a respected artist. Boldwood was now satisfied.

And this charming woman had in effect said to him, “Marry me.” Why should she have done that strange thing? Boldwood’s blindness to the difference between approving of what circumstances suggest, and originating what they do not suggest, was well matched by Bathsheba’s insensibility to the possibly great issues of little beginnings.

And this charming woman had basically said to him, “Marry me.” Why would she do something so strange? Boldwood’s inability to see the difference between accepting what circumstances present and creating something outside of them perfectly matched Bathsheba’s lack of awareness about the potentially significant impact of small beginnings.

She was at this moment coolly dealing with a dashing young farmer, adding up accounts with him as indifferently as if his face had been the pages of a ledger. It was evident that such a nature as his had no attraction for a woman of Bathsheba’s taste. But Boldwood grew hot down to his hands with an incipient jealousy; he trod for the first time the threshold of “the injured lover’s hell.” His first impulse was to go and thrust himself between them. This could be done, but only in one way—by asking to see a sample of her corn. Boldwood renounced the idea. He could not make the request; it was debasing loveliness to ask it to buy and sell, and jarred with his conceptions of her.

She was at that moment calmly talking with a charming young farmer, going over accounts with him as casually as if she were looking at the pages of a ledger. It was clear that someone like him didn’t interest a woman like Bathsheba. But Boldwood felt a sudden surge of jealousy; he was stepping into the realm of “the injured lover’s hell” for the first time. His first instinct was to step between them. He could do that, but only by asking to see a sample of her corn. Boldwood dismissed the idea. He couldn’t bring himself to make that request; it felt wrong to reduce her beauty to a business transaction, which clashed with how he viewed her.

All this time Bathsheba was conscious of having broken into that dignified stronghold at last. His eyes, she knew, were following her everywhere. This was a triumph; and had it come naturally, such a triumph would have been the sweeter to her for this piquing delay. But it had been brought about by misdirected ingenuity, and she valued it only as she valued an artificial flower or a wax fruit.

All this time, Bathsheba was aware that she had finally broken into that dignified stronghold. She knew his eyes were on her everywhere. This felt like a victory; if it had happened naturally, it would have been even sweeter for her because of the teasing delay. But it had come about through misguided cleverness, and she valued it only as much as she would an artificial flower or a wax fruit.

Being a woman with some good sense in reasoning on subjects wherein her heart was not involved, Bathsheba genuinely repented that a freak which had owed its existence as much to Liddy as to herself, should ever have been undertaken, to disturb the placidity of a man she respected too highly to deliberately tease.

Being a woman with a good sense of reason on topics where her emotions weren’t involved, Bathsheba truly regretted that a situation created as much by Liddy as by herself should have ever taken place, disrupting the calm of a man she respected too much to intentionally provoke.

She that day nearly formed the intention of begging his pardon on the very next occasion of their meeting. The worst features of this arrangement were that, if he thought she ridiculed him, an apology would increase the offence by being disbelieved; and if he thought she wanted him, it would read like additional evidence of her forwardness.

She almost decided that day to apologize to him the next time they met. The worst parts of this situation were that if he thought she was mocking him, her apology would only make things worse by being dismissed; and if he thought she was interested in him, it would seem like more proof of her boldness.

CHAPTER XVIII.
BOLDWOOD IN MEDITATION—A VISIT

Boldwood was tenant of what was called the Lower Farm, and his person was the nearest approach to aristocracy that this remoter quarter of Weatherbury could boast of. Genteel strangers, whose god was their town, who might happen to be compelled to linger about this nook for a day, heard the sound of light wheels, and prayed to see good society, to the degree of a solitary lord, or squire at the very least, but it was only Mr. Boldwood going out for the day. They heard the sound of wheels yet once more, and were re-animated to expectancy: it was only Mr. Boldwood coming home again.

Boldwood was the tenant of what was called the Lower Farm, and he was the closest thing to aristocracy that this remote part of Weatherbury could offer. Upscale visitors, whose loyalty was to their town, who happened to be stuck in this spot for a day, would hear the sound of light wheels and hope to catch a glimpse of decent company, maybe a solitary lord or at least a squire, but it was just Mr. Boldwood heading out for the day. They heard the sound of wheels again, and their hopes were renewed: it was just Mr. Boldwood coming back home.

His house stood recessed from the road, and the stables, which are to a farm what a fireplace is to a house, were behind, their lower portions being lost amid bushes of laurel. Inside the blue door, open half-way down, were to be seen at this time the backs and tails of half-a-dozen warm and contented horses standing in their stalls; and as thus viewed, presenting alternations of roan and bay, in shapes like a Moorish arch, the tail being a streak down the midst of each. Over these, and lost to the eye gazing in from the outer light, the mouths of the same animals could be heard busily sustaining the above-named warmth and plumpness by quantities of oats and hay. The restless and shadowy figure of a colt wandered up and down a loose-box at the end, whilst the steady grind of all the eaters was occasionally diversified by the rattle of a rope or the stamp of a foot.

His house was set back from the road, and the stables, which are to a farm what a fireplace is to a home, were behind, their lower parts hidden among laurel bushes. Inside the blue door, which was halfway open, you could see the backs and tails of about six warm and contented horses standing in their stalls; viewed this way, they showcased a mix of roan and bay colors, their shapes resembling a Moorish arch, with their tails creating a line down the middle of each. Over these horses, and out of sight from outside, you could hear them busily maintaining their warmth and plumpness by munching on oats and hay. A restless and shadowy colt wandered back and forth in a loose box at the end, while the steady sound of all the horses eating was occasionally broken by the clatter of a rope or the stamp of a hoof.

Pacing up and down at the heels of the animals was Farmer Boldwood himself. This place was his almonry and cloister in one: here, after looking to the feeding of his four-footed dependants, the celibate would walk and meditate of an evening till the moon’s rays streamed in through the cobwebbed windows, or total darkness enveloped the scene.

Pacing back and forth at the feet of the animals was Farmer Boldwood himself. This place was both his place of charity and his retreat: here, after tending to his four-footed dependents, the single man would walk and reflect in the evenings until the moonlight poured in through the cobweb-covered windows, or complete darkness surrounded the area.

His square-framed perpendicularity showed more fully now than in the crowd and bustle of the market-house. In this meditative walk his foot met the floor with heel and toe simultaneously, and his fine, reddish-fleshed face was bent downwards just enough to render obscure the still mouth and the well-rounded though rather prominent and broad chin. A few clear and thread-like horizontal lines were the only interruption to the otherwise smooth surface of his large forehead.

His square, upright posture was more noticeable now than in the hustle and bustle of the market. As he walked thoughtfully, his foot struck the ground with both heel and toe at the same time, and his fine, reddish face was tilted downward just enough to hide his still mouth and his well-rounded, though somewhat prominent and broad chin. A few thin, clear horizontal lines were the only breaks in the otherwise smooth surface of his large forehead.

The phases of Boldwood’s life were ordinary enough, but his was not an ordinary nature. Spiritually and mentally, no less than socially, a commonplace general condition is no conclusive proof that a man has not potentialities above that level.

The stages of Boldwood's life were pretty normal, but his personality was anything but ordinary. Spiritually and mentally, just like socially, a typical situation isn’t enough to prove that someone doesn’t have greater potential.

In all cases this state may be either the mediocrity of inadequacy, as was Oak’s, or what we will venture to call the mediocrity of counterpoise, as was Boldwood’s. The quiet mean to which we originally found him adhering, and in which, with few exceptions, he had continually moved, was that of neutralization: it was not structural at all. That stillness, which struck casual observers more than anything else in his character and habit, and seemed so precisely like the rest of inanition, may have been the perfect balance of enormous antagonistic forces—positives and negatives in fine adjustment. His equilibrium disturbed, he was in extremity at once.

In all cases, this state can be seen as either the mediocrity of inadequacy, like Oak’s, or what we might call the mediocrity of counterpoise, like Boldwood’s. The calm center he initially maintained, and where he mostly operated, was one of neutralization; it didn’t have any real structure. That stillness, which caught the attention of casual observers more than anything else about him, and seemed so much like a state of complete inactivity, might have been the perfect balance of massive opposing forces—positives and negatives finely adjusted. Once his balance was disrupted, he found himself in a crisis immediately.

Boldwood was thus either hot or cold. If an emotion possessed him at all, it ruled him; a feeling not mastering him was entirely latent. Stagnant or rapid, it was never slow. He was always hit mortally, or ho was missed. The shallows in the characters of ordinary men were sterile strands in his, but his depths were so profound as to be practically bottomless.

Boldwood was either all in or completely indifferent. If he felt anything, it took control of him; any feelings that didn't dominate him were completely hidden. He was either stagnant or racing; he was never in between. He was either deeply affected or completely unaffected. The shallow traits seen in ordinary people were just barren areas in him, while his depths were so deep they seemed almost endless.

He had no light and careless touches in his constitution, either for good or for evil. Stern in the outlines of action, mild in the details, he was serious throughout all. He saw no absurd sides to the follies of life, and thus, though not quite companionable in the eyes of merry men and scoffers, and those to whom all things show life as a jest, he was not intolerable to the earnest and those acquainted with grief. Being a man who read all the dramas of life seriously, if he failed to please when they were comedies, there was no frivolous treatment to reproach him for when they chanced to end tragically.

He didn’t have light or careless attitudes in his character, whether for good or bad. He was strict in his actions and gentle in the details; he was serious overall. He didn’t see the ridiculous side of life’s foolishness, so while he might not have been the most fun person to be around for those who saw everything as a joke, he wasn’t unbearable to those who were sincere and familiar with sadness. As someone who took all of life’s dramas seriously, if he didn’t entertain in the comedies, there was nothing frivolous to criticize him for when they happened to end badly.

Bathsheba was far from dreaming that the dark and silent shape upon which she had so carelessly thrown a seed was a hotbed of tropic intensity. Had she known Boldwood’s moods, her blame would have been fearful, and the stain upon her heart ineradicable. Moreover, had she known her present power for good or evil over this man, she would have trembled at her responsibility. Luckily for her present, unluckily for her future tranquillity, her understanding had not yet told her what Boldwood was. Nobody knew entirely; for though it was possible to form guesses concerning his spirited capabilities from old floodmarks faintly visible, he had never been seen at the high tides which caused them.

Bathsheba had no idea that the dark and quiet figure she had carelessly tossed a seed onto was a hotbed of intense emotions. If she had understood Boldwood’s moods, she would have felt a deep sense of guilt, and the weight on her heart would have been impossible to remove. Plus, if she had realized her current ability to influence this man for better or worse, she would have been terrified by the responsibility she carried. Fortunately for her present, but unfortunately for her future peace of mind, she hadn’t yet figured out what Boldwood truly was. No one knew completely; while it was possible to make guesses about his spirited nature from old signs that were barely visible, he had never been seen during the intense moments that created those signs.

Farmer Boldwood came to the stable-door, and looked forth across the level fields. Beyond the first enclosure was a hedge, and on the other side of this a meadow, belonging to Bathsheba’s farm.

Farmer Boldwood walked to the stable door and looked out across the flat fields. Beyond the first fence was a hedge, and on the other side of it was a meadow that belonged to Bathsheba’s farm.

It was now early spring—the time of going to grass with the sheep, when they have the first feed of the meadows, before these are laid up for mowing. The wind, which had been blowing east for several weeks, had veered to the southward, and the middle of spring had come abruptly—almost without a beginning. It was that period in the vernal quarter when we may suppose the Dryads to be waking for the season. The vegetable world begins to move and swell and the saps to rise, till in the completest silence of lone gardens and trackless plantations, where everything seems helpless and still after the bond and slavery of frost, there are bustlings, strainings, united thrusts, and pulls-all-together, in comparison with which the powerful tugs of cranes and pulleys in a noisy city are but pigmy efforts.

It was now early spring—the time for sheep to graze, when they get their first bite of the meadows before they’re cut for hay. The wind, which had been blowing east for several weeks, changed to the south, and spring arrived suddenly—almost without a greeting. It was that time of year when we can imagine the Dryads waking up for the season. The plant world starts to move and grow, and the sap begins to rise, until in the complete silence of quiet gardens and unmarked woodlands, where everything seems frozen and still after the grip of frost, there’s a flurry of activity, stretching, pushing, and pulling—all together, compared to which the strong pulls of cranes and pulleys in a busy city are just tiny efforts.

Boldwood, looking into the distant meadows, saw there three figures. They were those of Miss Everdene, Shepherd Oak, and Cainy Ball.

Boldwood, gazing out at the far meadows, spotted three figures. They were Miss Everdene, Shepherd Oak, and Cainy Ball.

When Bathsheba’s figure shone upon the farmer’s eyes, it lighted him up as the moon lights up a great tower. A man’s body is as the shell, or the tablet, of his soul, as he is reserved or ingenuous, overflowing or self-contained. There was a change in Boldwood’s exterior from its former impassibleness; and his face showed that he was now living outside his defences for the first time, and with a fearful sense of exposure. It is the usual experience of strong natures when they love.

When Bathsheba appeared before the farmer, she lit him up like the moon lights up a towering structure. A man's body is like the shell or surface of his soul, reflecting whether he is reserved or open, overflowing or self-contained. Boldwood's appearance changed from its previous stoic calm; his face revealed that he was now vulnerable, stepping outside his defenses for the first time, feeling a fearful sense of exposure. This is a typical experience for strong individuals when they fall in love.

At last he arrived at a conclusion. It was to go across and inquire boldly of her.

At last, he came to a decision. He would go over and ask her directly.

The insulation of his heart by reserve during these many years, without a duct of any kind for disposable emotion, had worked its effect. It has been observed more than once that the causes of love are chiefly subjective, and Boldwood was a living testimony to the truth of the proposition. No mother existed to absorb his devotion, no sister for his tenderness, no idle ties for sense. He became surcharged with the compound, which was genuine lover’s love.

The emotional barrier he had built around his heart over the years, with no outlet for feelings, had taken its toll. It has been noted more than once that the reasons for love are mostly personal, and Boldwood was a clear example of this truth. He had no mother to pour his devotion into, no sister for his affection, and no casual relationships for connection. He became overwhelmed with what was true, intense romantic love.

He approached the gate of the meadow. Beyond it the ground was melodious with ripples, and the sky with larks; the low bleating of the flock mingling with both. Mistress and man were engaged in the operation of making a lamb “take,” which is performed whenever an ewe has lost her own offspring, one of the twins of another ewe being given her as a substitute. Gabriel had skinned the dead lamb, and was tying the skin over the body of the live lamb, in the customary manner, whilst Bathsheba was holding open a little pen of four hurdles, into which the mother and foisted lamb were driven, where they would remain till the old sheep conceived an affection for the young one.

He walked up to the gate of the meadow. On the other side, the ground was filled with the sound of rippling water, and the sky was alive with the songs of larks; the soft bleating of the flock blended with both. The woman and the man were busy trying to get a ewe to accept a lamb, which is done when a ewe loses her own baby and is given one of another ewe's twins as a replacement. Gabriel had skinned the dead lamb and was tying its skin over the body of the live lamb, just like usual, while Bathsheba was holding open a small pen made of four hurdles, into which the mother and the substituted lamb were ushered, where they would stay until the old ewe developed a bond with the young one.

Bathsheba looked up at the completion of the manœuvre, and saw the farmer by the gate, where he was overhung by a willow tree in full bloom. Gabriel, to whom her face was as the uncertain glory of an April day, was ever regardful of its faintest changes, and instantly discerned thereon the mark of some influence from without, in the form of a keenly self-conscious reddening. He also turned and beheld Boldwood.

Bathsheba looked up when the maneuver was finished and saw the farmer by the gate, shaded by a blooming willow tree. Gabriel, who saw her face like the unpredictable beauty of an April day, was always attentive to its slightest changes and immediately noticed a hint of external influence in the form of a noticeable blush. He then turned and saw Boldwood.

At once connecting these signs with the letter Boldwood had shown him, Gabriel suspected her of some coquettish procedure begun by that means, and carried on since he knew not how.

Connecting these signs to the letter Boldwood had shown him, Gabriel suspected her of some flirtatious strategy that had started that way and continued on, though he didn’t know how.

Farmer Boldwood had read the pantomime denoting that they were conscious of his presence, and the perception was as too much light turned upon his new sensibility. He was still in the road, and by moving on he hoped that neither would recognize that he had originally intended to enter the field. He passed by with an utter and overwhelming sensation of ignorance, shyness, and doubt. Perhaps in her manner there were signs that she wished to see him—perhaps not—he could not read a woman. The cabala of this erotic philosophy seemed to consist of the subtlest meanings expressed in misleading ways. Every turn, look, word, and accent contained a mystery quite distinct from its obvious import, and not one had ever been pondered by him until now.

Farmer Boldwood had noticed that they were aware of him, and that awareness felt almost overwhelming for his newfound sensitivity. He stayed on the road, hoping that neither of them would realize he originally planned to go into the field. He walked past with a strong sense of confusion, shyness, and doubt. Maybe she showed signs that she wanted to see him—maybe not—he just couldn’t figure women out. The intricacies of this romantic philosophy seemed to involve the subtlest meanings expressed in deceptive ways. Every glance, word, and tone held a mystery different from its obvious meaning, and he had never contemplated any of it until now.

As for Bathsheba, she was not deceived into the belief that Farmer Boldwood had walked by on business or in idleness. She collected the probabilities of the case, and concluded that she was herself responsible for Boldwood’s appearance there. It troubled her much to see what a great flame a little wildfire was likely to kindle. Bathsheba was no schemer for marriage, nor was she deliberately a trifler with the affections of men, and a censor’s experience on seeing an actual flirt after observing her would have been a feeling of surprise that Bathsheba could be so different from such a one, and yet so like what a flirt is supposed to be.

As for Bathsheba, she wasn't fooled into thinking that Farmer Boldwood had passed by for business or just out of boredom. She gathered the facts of the situation and concluded that she was the reason Boldwood was there. It troubled her to see how a little spark could ignite such a big fire. Bathsheba wasn’t someone who schemed for marriage, nor did she intentionally toy with men’s feelings. A critic observing her, after seeing a real flirt, would have been surprised that Bathsheba could be so different from that type yet still resemble what people think a flirt is supposed to be.

She resolved never again, by look or by sign, to interrupt the steady flow of this man’s life. But a resolution to avoid an evil is seldom framed till the evil is so far advanced as to make avoidance impossible.

She decided that she would never again, through her gaze or any gesture, disrupt the steady course of this man's life. However, a decision to steer clear of a problem is rarely made until that problem has progressed to a point where avoiding it becomes impossible.

CHAPTER XIX.
THE SHEEP-WASHING—THE OFFER

Boldwood did eventually call upon her. She was not at home. “Of course not,” he murmured. In contemplating Bathsheba as a woman, he had forgotten the accidents of her position as an agriculturist—that being as much of a farmer, and as extensive a farmer, as himself, her probable whereabouts was out-of-doors at this time of the year. This, and the other oversights Boldwood was guilty of, were natural to the mood, and still more natural to the circumstances. The great aids to idealization in love were present here: occasional observation of her from a distance, and the absence of social intercourse with her—visual familiarity, oral strangeness. The smaller human elements were kept out of sight; the pettinesses that enter so largely into all earthly living and doing were disguised by the accident of lover and loved-one not being on visiting terms, and there was hardly awakened a thought in Boldwood that sorry household realities appertained to her, or that she, like all others, had moments of commonplace, when to be least plainly seen was to be most prettily remembered. Thus a mild sort of apotheosis took place in his fancy, whilst she still lived and breathed within his own horizon, a troubled creature like himself.

Boldwood eventually visited her, but she wasn't home. "Of course not," he muttered. While thinking about Bathsheba as a woman, he forgot that, as a fellow farmer, she was likely outdoors at this time of year. This oversight, along with other mistakes Boldwood made, was typical given his mood and circumstances. The elements that idealize love were present: he saw her occasionally from a distance, but they had no social interaction—he was visually familiar with her but not verbally. The smaller human elements were hidden; the everyday issues that come with life were obscured by their lack of visiting each other. He hardly considered that she had ordinary household realities or that she, like everyone else, had mundane moments when being less visible made her seem more beautiful in memory. Thus, a gentle kind of idealization happened in his mind, while she still lived within his view, a troubled person just like him.

It was the end of May when the farmer determined to be no longer repulsed by trivialities or distracted by suspense. He had by this time grown used to being in love; the passion now startled him less even when it tortured him more, and he felt himself adequate to the situation. On inquiring for her at her house they had told him she was at the sheep-washing, and he went off to seek her there.

It was the end of May when the farmer decided he would no longer be bothered by little things or distracted by uncertainty. By now, he had gotten used to being in love; the intensity now surprised him less even though it hurt him more, and he felt ready to handle it. When he asked about her at her house, they told him she was at the sheep-washing, so he set off to find her there.

The sheep-washing pool was a perfectly circular basin of stonework in the meadows, full of the clearest water. To birds on the wing its glassy surface, reflecting the light sky, must have been visible for miles round as a glistening Cyclop’s eye in a green face. The grass about the margin at this season was a sight to remember long—in a minor sort of way. Its activity in sucking the moisture from the rich damp sod was almost a process observable by the eye. The outskirts of this level water-meadow were diversified by rounded and hollow pastures, where just now everything that was not a buttercup was a daisy, losing this character somewhat as they sank to the verge of the intervening river. It slid along noiselessly as a shade, the swelling reeds and sedge forming a flexible palisade along its moist brink. To the north of the mead were trees, the leaves of which were new, soft, moist, and flexible, not yet having stiffened and darkened under summer sun and drought, their colour being yellow beside a green, green beside a yellow. From the recesses of this knot of foliage the loud notes of three cuckoos were resounding through the still air.

The sheep-washing pool was a perfectly round stone basin in the meadows, filled with crystal-clear water. For birds flying above, its shiny surface, reflecting the light sky, must have been visible for miles like a glistening Cyclops's eye on a green face. The grass around the edge during this season was a sight to remember—if only in a minor way. It actively absorbed moisture from the rich, damp soil, almost visibly. The edges of this flat meadow were dotted with rounded, hollow pastures, where right now everything that wasn’t a buttercup was a daisy, losing that distinction somewhat as they dipped toward the nearby river. The river flowed silently like a shadow, with tall reeds and sedge forming a flexible barrier along its wet edge. To the north of the meadow were trees, their leaves new, soft, moist, and flexible, not yet hardened or darkened by the summer sun and drought, displaying colors of yellow next to green, and green next to yellow. From the depths of this cluster of foliage, the loud calls of three cuckoos echoed through the still air.

Boldwood went meditating down the slopes with his eyes on his boots, which the yellow pollen from the buttercups had bronzed in artistic gradations. A tributary of the main stream flowed through the basin of the pool by means of an inlet and outlet at opposite points of its diameter. Shepherd Oak, Jan Coggan, Moon, Poorgrass, Cain Ball, and several others were assembled here, all dripping wet to the very roots of their hair, and Bathsheba was standing by in a new riding-habit—the most elegant she had ever worn—the reins of her horse being looped over her arm. Flagons of cider were rolling about upon the green. The meek sheep were pushed into the pool by Coggan and Matthew Moon, who stood by the lower hatch, immersed to their waists; then Gabriel, who stood on the brink, thrust them under as they swam along, with an instrument like a crutch, formed for the purpose, and also for assisting the exhausted animals when the wool became saturated and they began to sink. They were let out against the stream, and through the upper opening, all impurities thus flowing away below—Cainy Ball and Joseph, who performed this latter operation, being if possible wetter than the rest; they resembled dolphins under a fountain, every protuberance and angle of their clothes dribbling forth a small rill.

Boldwood walked down the slopes, lost in thought and focusing on his boots, which the yellow pollen from the buttercups had dusted in artistic shades. A small stream flowed through the pool area via an inlet and outlet located at opposite sides of its diameter. Shepherd Oak, Jan Coggan, Moon, Poorgrass, Cain Ball, and several others were gathered here, all soaked to the roots of their hair, while Bathsheba stood nearby in a stylish new riding habit—the fanciest she had ever worn—with the reins of her horse draped over her arm. Jugs of cider rolled around on the grass. Coggan and Matthew Moon pushed the gentle sheep into the pool from the lower hatch, where they stood waist-deep; then Gabriel, who was on the edge, used a tool shaped like a crutch to help the sheep while they paddled, and to assist the tired animals as their wool got waterlogged and they started to sink. They were released against the current, flowing out through the upper opening, with all the dirt washing away below—Cainy Ball and Joseph, who handled this last part, being even wetter than the others, resembling dolphins under a fountain, with every crease and edge of their clothes dripping with water.

Boldwood came close and bid her good-morning, with such constraint that she could not but think he had stepped across to the washing for its own sake, hoping not to find her there; more, she fancied his brow severe and his eye slighting. Bathsheba immediately contrived to withdraw, and glided along by the river till she was a stone’s throw off: she heard footsteps brushing the grass, and had a consciousness that love was encircling her like a perfume. Instead of turning or waiting, Bathsheba went further among the high sedges, but Boldwood seemed determined, and pressed on till they were completely past the bend of the river. Here, without being seen, they could hear the splashing and shouts of the washers above.

Boldwood approached and wished her good morning, but with such awkwardness that she couldn't help but think he had come near the washing area just for the sake of it, hoping not to find her there. She also sensed a stern expression on his face and a dismissive look in his eyes. Bathsheba quickly decided to move away and slipped along the riverbank until she was a good distance away. She heard footsteps brushing against the grass and felt the presence of love surrounding her like a sweet fragrance. Instead of turning back or waiting, Bathsheba ventured further among the tall reeds, but Boldwood appeared determined and continued on until they had completely passed the bend in the river. Here, out of sight, they could hear the splashing and laughter of the washers upstream.

“Miss Everdene!” said the farmer.

"Miss Everdene!" said the farmer.

She trembled, turned, and said “Good morning.” His tone was so utterly removed from all she had expected as a beginning. It was lowness and quiet accentuated: an emphasis of deep meanings, their form, at the same time, being scarcely expressed. Silence has sometimes a remarkable power of showing itself as the disembodied soul of feeling wandering without its carcase, and it is then more impressive than speech. In the same way, to say a little is often to tell more than to say a great deal. Boldwood told everything in that word.

She shook, turned, and said, “Good morning.” His tone was so completely different from what she had anticipated as a start. It was low and quiet, which emphasized deep meanings, though they were hardly expressed. Sometimes silence has a unique ability to reveal itself as the disembodied essence of emotion drifting without its body, and it can be more powerful than words. Similarly, saying a little often conveys more than saying a lot. Boldwood said everything with that one word.

As the consciousness expands on learning that what was fancied to be the rumble of wheels is the reverberation of thunder, so did Bathsheba’s at her intuitive conviction.

As she realized that what she thought was the sound of wheels was actually thunder, Bathsheba's intuition also expanded.

“I feel—almost too much—to think,” he said, with a solemn simplicity. “I have come to speak to you without preface. My life is not my own since I have beheld you clearly, Miss Everdene—I come to make you an offer of marriage.”

“I feel—almost too much—to think,” he said, with a serious tone. “I’ve come to talk to you without any formalities. My life isn’t mine anymore since I’ve seen you clearly, Miss Everdene—I’m here to propose to you.”

[Illustration: ]

“I FEEL—ALMOST TOO MUCH—TO THINK,” HE SAID.

“I FEEL—ALMOST TOO MUCH—TO THINK,” HE SAID.

Bathsheba tried to preserve an absolutely neutral countenance, and all the motion she made was that of closing lips which had previously been a little parted.

Bathsheba tried to keep a completely neutral face, and the only movement she made was to close her lips, which had been slightly parted before.

“I am now forty-one years old,” he went on. “I may have been called a confirmed bachelor, and I was a confirmed bachelor. I had never any views of myself as a husband in my earlier days, nor have I made any calculation on the subject since I have been older. But we all change, and my change, in this matter, came with seeing you. I have felt lately, more and more, that my present way of living is bad in every respect. Beyond all things, I want you as my wife.”

“I’m now forty-one years old,” he continued. “I might have been labeled a confirmed bachelor, and I was definitely one. I never saw myself as a husband when I was younger, nor have I thought about it as I’ve gotten older. But we all change, and my change in this area happened when I met you. Lately, I’ve increasingly felt that my current way of living is lacking in every way. Above all, I want you to be my wife.”

“I feel, Mr. Boldwood, that though I respect you much, I do not feel—what would justify me to—in accepting your offer,” she stammered.

“I feel, Mr. Boldwood, that even though I respect you a lot, I don't feel—what would justify me to—in accepting your offer,” she stammered.

This giving back of dignity for dignity seemed to open the sluices of feeling that Boldwood had as yet kept closed.

This exchange of dignity for dignity seemed to unlock the floodgates of emotion that Boldwood had kept shut until now.

“My life is a burden without you,” he exclaimed, in a low voice. “I want you—I want you to let me say I love you again and again!”

“My life is a struggle without you,” he said quietly. “I want you—I want you to let me tell you that I love you over and over!”

Bathsheba answered nothing, and the horse upon her arm seemed so impressed, that instead of cropping the herbage she looked up.

Bathsheba didn’t say anything, and the horse on her arm seemed so captivated that instead of nibbling on the grass, it looked up.

“I think and hope you care enough for me to listen to what I have to tell!”

“I think and hope you care enough about me to listen to what I have to say!”

Bathsheba’s momentary impulse at hearing this was to ask why he thought that, till she remembered that, far from being a conceited assumption on Boldwood’s part, it was but the natural conclusion of serious reflection based on deceptive premises of her own offering.

Bathsheba's first reaction to hearing this was to ask why he believed that, until she realized that, instead of being a self-important assumption on Boldwood's part, it was just the logical conclusion of careful thought based on misleading premises she had provided herself.

“I wish I could say courteous flatteries to you,” the farmer continued in an easier tone, “and put my rugged feeling into a graceful shape: but I have neither power nor patience to learn such things. I want you for my wife—so wildly that no other feeling can abide in me; but I should not have spoken out had I not been led to hope.”

“I wish I could say some polite compliments to you,” the farmer continued more casually, “and express my rough feelings in a graceful way: but I don’t have the skill or patience to learn that kind of stuff. I want you to be my wife—so passionately that nothing else can exist in me; but I wouldn’t have said anything if I hadn’t been encouraged to hope.”

The valentine again! O that valentine!” she said to herself, but not a word to him.

The valentine again! Oh, that valentine!” she said to herself, but she didn't say a word to him.

“If you can love me, say so, Miss Everdene. If not—don’t say no.”

“If you can love me, let me know, Miss Everdene. If you can’t—don’t just say no.”

“Mr. Boldwood, it is painful to have to say I am surprised, so that I don’t know how to answer you with propriety and respect—but am only just able to speak out my feeling—I mean my meaning; that I am afraid I can’t marry you, much as I respect you. You are too dignified for me to suit you, sir.”

“Mr. Boldwood, it's upsetting for me to say this, but I'm surprised, and I'm not sure how to respond appropriately while being respectful. I can only express how I feel—I mean, what I really mean; I’m afraid I can’t marry you, even though I hold you in high regard. You're too dignified for someone like me, sir.”

“But, Miss Everdene!”

"But, Ms. Everdene!"

“I—I didn’t—I know I ought never to have dreamt of sending that valentine—forgive me, sir—it was a wanton thing which no woman with any self-respect should have done. If you will only pardon my thoughtlessness, I promise never to——”

“I—I didn’t—I know I shouldn’t have even thought about sending that valentine—forgive me, sir—it was a reckless thing that no woman with any self-respect should have done. If you will just forgive my thoughtlessness, I promise never to——”

“No, no, no. Don’t say thoughtlessness! Make me think it was something more—that it was a sort of prophetic instinct—the beginning of a feeling that you would like me. You torture me to say it was done in thoughtlessness—I never thought of it in that light, and I can’t endure it. Ah! I wish I knew how to win you! but that I can’t do—I can only ask if I have already got you. If I have not, and it is not true that you have come unwittingly to me as I have to you, I can say no more.”

“No, no, no. Don’t call it thoughtlessness! Make me believe it was something deeper—that it was a kind of instinctive feeling—the start of a sense that you might actually like me. You’re making me say it was thoughtless—I never viewed it that way, and I can’t stand it. Ah! I wish I knew how to win you over! but I can’t do that—I can only ask if I’ve already won your heart. If I haven’t, and it’s not true that you’ve come to me unknowingly like I have to you, I have nothing more to say.”

“I have not fallen in love with you, Mr. Boldwood—certainly I must say that.” She allowed a very small smile to creep for the first time over her serious face in saying this, and the white row of upper teeth, and keenly cut lips already noticed, suggested an idea of heartlessness, which was immediately contradicted by the pleasant eyes.

“I haven’t fallen in love with you, Mr. Boldwood—I really have to say that.” She let a faint smile appear for the first time on her serious face while saying this, and her straight white teeth and sharp lips, which had already been noticed, gave off a hint of heartlessness, but that impression was quickly offset by her warm eyes.

“But you will just think—in kindness and condescension think—if you cannot bear with me as a husband! I fear I am too old for you, but believe me I will take more care of you than would many a man of your own age. I will protect and cherish you with all my strength—I will indeed. You shall have no cares—be worried by no household affairs, and live quite at ease, Miss Everdene. The dairy superintendence shall be done by a man—I can afford it well—you shall never have so much as to look out of doors at hay-making time, or to think of weather in the harvest. I rather cling to the chaise, because it is he same my poor father and mother drove, but if you don’t like it I will sell it, and you shall have a pony-carriage of your own. I cannot say how far above every other idea and object on earth you seem to me—nobody knows—God only knows—how much you are to me!”

“But you will just think—in kindness and with a bit of superiority—if you can’t put up with me as a husband! I worry I might be too old for you, but trust me, I’ll take better care of you than many men your age would. I will protect and cherish you with everything I’ve got—I really will. You won’t have any worries—no household chores to deal with, and you can live quite comfortably, Miss Everdene. A man will handle the dairy management—I can afford it easily—you won’t even have to look outside during hay-making time, or think about the weather during harvest. I’m somewhat attached to the carriage because it’s the same one my poor parents used, but if you don’t like it, I’ll sell it, and you can have your own pony carriage. I can’t express how much you mean to me—far above any other idea or goal on Earth—you can’t even imagine—God alone knows—what you are to me!”

Bathsheba’s heart was young, and it swelled with sympathy for the deep-natured man who spoke so simply.

Bathsheba’s heart was young, and it filled with compassion for the deeply emotional man who spoke so plainly.

“Don’t say it: don’t! I cannot bear you to feel so much, and me to feel nothing. And I am afraid they will notice us, Mr. Boldwood. Will you let the matter rest now? I cannot think collectedly. I did not know you were going to say this to me. Oh, I am wicked to have made you suffer so!” She was frightened as well as agitated at his vehemence.

“Please don’t say it: don’t! I can’t handle you feeling so much while I feel nothing. And I’m afraid they will notice us, Mr. Boldwood. Can we just drop this for now? I can’t think straight. I didn’t realize you were going to say this to me. Oh, I’m terrible for making you suffer like this!” She was both scared and shaken by his intensity.

“Say then, that you don’t absolutely refuse. Do not quite refuse!”

“Then say that you’re not totally refusing. Don't completely turn it down!”

“I can do nothing. I cannot answer.”

“I can’t do anything. I can’t respond.”

“I may speak to you again on the subject?”

“I can talk to you again about this?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“I may think of you?”

"Am I allowed to think of you?"

“Yes, I suppose you may think of me.”

“Yes, I guess you can think of me.”

“And hope to obtain you?”

“And hope to get you?”

“No—do not hope! Let us go on.”

“No—don’t hope! Let’s keep moving forward.”

“I will call upon you again to-morrow.”

“I will reach out to you again tomorrow.”

“No—please not. Give me time.”

“Please, not now. Give me time.”

“Yes—I will give you any time,” he said earnestly and gratefully. “I am happier now.”

“Yes—I can give you as much time as you need,” he said sincerely and with gratitude. “I’m happier now.”

“No—I beg you! Don’t be happier if happiness only comes from my agreeing. Be neutral, Mr. Boldwood! I must think.”

“No—I’m begging you! Don’t be happier just because I agree. Stay neutral, Mr. Boldwood! I need to think.”

“I will wait,” he said.

“I'll wait,” he said.

And then she turned away. Boldwood dropped his eyes to the ground, and stood long like a man who did not know where he was. Realities then returned upon him like the pain of a wound received in an excitement which eclipses it, and he, too, then went on.

And then she looked away. Boldwood lowered his gaze to the ground and stood there for a long time, feeling lost. Eventually, reality hit him like the ache of a wound that becomes noticeable after the excitement fades, and he too moved on.

CHAPTER XX.
PERPLEXITY—GRINDING THE SHEARS—A QUARREL

“He is so disinterested and kind to offer me all that I can desire,” Bathsheba said, musingly.

“He is so indifferent yet kind to offer me everything I could want,” Bathsheba said, thoughtfully.

Yet Farmer Boldwood, whether by nature kind or the reverse to kind, did not exercise kindness here. The rarest offerings of the purest loves are but a self-indulgence, and no generosity at all.

Yet Farmer Boldwood, whether naturally kind or the opposite, did not show kindness here. The rarest gifts of the purest loves are simply a form of self-indulgence, and not generosity at all.

Bathsheba, not being the least in love with him, was eventually able to look calmly at his offer. It was one which many women of her own station in the neighbourhood, and not a few of higher rank, would have been wild to accept and proud to publish. In every point of view, ranging from politic to passionate, it was desirable that she, a lonely girl, should marry, and marry this earnest, well-to-do, and respected man. He was close to her doors: his standing was sufficient: his qualities were even supererogatory. Had she felt, which she did not, any wish whatever for the married state in the abstract, she could not reasonably have rejected him as a woman who frequently appealed to her understanding for deliverance from her whims. Boldwood as a means to marriage was unexceptionable: she esteemed and liked him: yet she did not want him. It appears that men take wives because possession is not possible without marriage, and that women accept husbands because marriage is not possible without possession; with totally differing aims the method is the same on both sides. But the understood incentive on the woman’s part was wanting here. Besides, Bathsheba’s position as absolute mistress of a farm and house was a novel one, and the novelty had not yet begun to wear off.

Bathsheba, who wasn’t at all in love with him, was finally able to view his proposal calmly. It was one that many women of her social standing in the area, and even a few of higher status, would have eagerly accepted and flaunted. From every angle, whether practical or emotional, it would have been beneficial for her, a single woman, to marry, and marry this sincere, well-off, and respected man. He lived nearby: his reputation was solid: his qualities were even beyond what was expected. Had she felt, which she did not, any desire at all for marriage in the abstract, she couldn’t have reasonably turned him down as a woman who often sought her own understanding to escape her whims. Boldwood was an excellent choice for marriage: she respected and liked him; yet she didn’t want him. It seems that men take wives because they can't have possession without marriage, while women accept husbands because they can't have possession without marriage; with completely different goals, the approach is the same for both. But the usual motivation on the woman's side was missing here. Additionally, Bathsheba’s role as the sole mistress of a farm and a household was a new experience, and the novelty hadn’t yet begun to fade.

But a disquiet filled her which was somewhat to her credit, for it would have affected few. Beyond the mentioned reasons with which she combated her objections, she had a strong feeling that having been the one who began the game, she ought in honesty to accept the consequences. Still the reluctance remained. She said in the same breath that it would be ungenerous not to marry Boldwood, and that she couldn’t do it to save her life.

But a sense of unease filled her, which was somewhat commendable because it wouldn't have bothered most people. Besides the reasons she used to argue with herself, she felt strongly that since she was the one who started this situation, she should honestly face the consequences. Yet the hesitation lingered. She said at the same time that it would be unkind not to marry Boldwood, but she felt she couldn't do it, even to save her life.

Bathsheba’s was an impulsive nature under a deliberative aspect. An Elizabeth in brain and a Mary Stuart in spirit, she often performed actions of the greatest temerity with a manner of extreme discretion. Many of her thoughts were perfect syllogisms; unluckily they always remained thoughts. Only a few were irrational assumptions; but, unfortunately, they were the ones which most frequently grew into deeds.

Bathsheba had an impulsive nature, yet she appeared thoughtful. With the intellect of an Elizabeth and the spirit of a Mary Stuart, she often took bold actions while maintaining a demeanor of great caution. Many of her thoughts were clear and logical; unfortunately, they often stayed just that—thoughts. Only a few were unreasonable ideas; but, sadly, those were the ones that usually became actions.

The next day to that of the declaration, she found Gabriel Oak at the bottom of her garden, grinding his shears for the sheep-shearing. All the surrounding cottages were more or less scenes of the same operation; the scurr of whetting spread into the sky from all parts of the village as from an armoury previous to a campaign. Peace and war kiss each other at their hours of preparation, sickles, scythes, shears, and pruning-hooks, mingling with swords, bayonets, and lances, in their common necessity for point and edge.

The next day after the announcement, she found Gabriel Oak at the bottom of her garden, sharpening his shears for sheep-shearing. All the nearby cottages were pretty much doing the same thing; the sound of grinding filled the air from every corner of the village like an armory getting ready for a battle. Peace and war intersect during their preparation times, with sickles, scythes, shears, and pruning hooks combining with swords, bayonets, and lances, all needing a sharp edge.

Cainy Ball turned the handle of Gabriel’s grindstone, his head performing a melancholy see-saw up and down with each turn of the wheel. Oak stood somewhat as Eros is represented when in the act of sharpening his arrows: his figure slightly bent, the weight of his body thrown over on the shears, and his head balanced sideways, with a critical compression of the lips and contraction of the eyelids to crown the attitude.

Cainy Ball cranked the handle of Gabriel’s grindstone, his head bobbing sadly up and down with each rotation of the wheel. Oak stood somewhat like how Eros is depicted when sharpening his arrows: slightly bent, leaning his weight on the shears, and tilting his head to the side, his lips pressed together and his eyelids narrowed, completing the pose.

His mistress came up and looked upon them in silence for a minute or two; then she said,—

His mistress approached and watched them in silence for a minute or two; then she said,—

“Cain, go to the lower mead and catch the bay mare. I’ll turn the winch of the grindstone. I want to speak to you, Gabriel.”

“Cain, head to the lower meadow and catch the bay mare. I’ll work the winch for the grindstone. I need to talk to you, Gabriel.”

Cain departed, and Bathsheba took the handle. Gabriel had glanced up in intense surprise, quelled its expression, and looked down again. Bathsheba turned the winch, and Gabriel applied the shears.

Cain left, and Bathsheba took the handle. Gabriel had looked up in shock, controlled his expression, and looked down again. Bathsheba turned the winch, and Gabriel used the shears.

The peculiar motion involved in turning a wheel has a wonderful tendency to benumb the mind. It is a sort of attenuated variety of Ixion’s punishment, and contributes a dismal chapter to the history of gaols. The brain gets muddled, the head grows heavy, and the body’s centre of gravity seems to settle by degrees in a leaden lump somewhere between the eyebrows and the crown. Bathsheba felt the unpleasant symptoms after two or three dozen turns.

The strange motion of turning a wheel has a curious way of numbing the mind. It’s like a lighter version of Ixion’s punishment and adds a gloomy chapter to the story of prisons. The brain gets foggy, the head feels heavy, and it seems like the body’s center of gravity gradually settles into a heavy lump somewhere between the eyebrows and the top of the head. Bathsheba felt the unpleasant effects after just a couple of dozen turns.

“Will you turn, Gabriel, and let me hold the shears?” she said. “My head is in a whirl, and I can’t talk.”

“Will you turn around, Gabriel, and let me hold the shears?” she said. “My head is spinning, and I can’t talk.”

Gabriel turned. Bathsheba then began, with some awkwardness, allowing her thoughts to stray occasionally from her story to attend to the shears, which required a little nicety in sharpening.

Gabriel turned. Bathsheba then started, feeling a bit awkward, letting her thoughts drift occasionally from her story to focus on the shears, which needed some careful sharpening.

“I wanted to ask you if the men made any observations on my going behind the sedge with Mr. Boldwood yesterday?”

“I wanted to ask you if the guys noticed anything about me going behind the reeds with Mr. Boldwood yesterday?”

“Yes, they did,” said Gabriel. “You don’t hold the shears right, miss—I knew you wouldn’t know the way—hold like this.”

“Yes, they did,” Gabriel said. “You’re not holding the shears correctly, miss—I knew you wouldn’t know how—hold them like this.”

He relinquished the winch, and inclosing her two hands completely in his own (taking each as we sometimes clasp a child’s hand in teaching him to write), grasped the shears with her. “Incline the edge so,” he said.

He let go of the winch and completely enclosed her two hands in his own (similar to how we sometimes hold a child’s hand while teaching them to write), grasping the shears with her. “Tilt the edge like this,” he said.

Hands and shears were inclined to suit the words, and held thus for a peculiarly long time by the instructor as he spoke.

Hands and shears were positioned to match the words, and held like that for an unusually long time by the instructor as he talked.

“That will do,” exclaimed Bathsheba. “Loose my hands. I won’t have them held! Turn the winch.”

"That's enough," Bathsheba shouted. "Let go of my hands. I won't have them held! Turn the winch."

Gabriel freed her hands quietly, retired to his handle, and the grinding went on.

Gabriel quietly released her hands, stepped back to his position, and the grinding continued.

“Did the men think it odd?” she said again.

“Did the guys think it was weird?” she asked again.

“Odd was not the idea, miss.”

“Odd wasn’t the plan, ma’am.”

“What did they say?”

"What did they say?"

“That Farmer Boldwood’s name and your own were likely to be flung over pulpit together before the year was out.”

“That Farmer Boldwood’s name and yours were probably going to be mentioned from the pulpit together before the year ended.”

“I thought so by the look of them! Why, there’s nothing in it. A more foolish remark was never made, and I want you to contradict it: that’s what I came for.”

“I knew it from the way they looked! Honestly, it’s nothing at all. That’s the most ridiculous comment ever made, and I want you to challenge it: that’s why I came.”

Gabriel looked incredulous and sad, but between his movements of incredulity, relieved.

Gabriel looked shocked and sad, but in between his moments of disbelief, he felt a sense of relief.

“They must have heard our conversation,” she continued.

“They must have heard our conversation,” she said.

“Well, then, Bathsheba!” said Oak, stopping the handle, and gazing into her face with astonishment.

“Well, then, Bathsheba!” Oak said, stopping the handle and staring at her in surprise.

“Miss Everdene, you mean,” she said, with dignity.

"Miss Everdene, you mean," she said, with poise.

“I mean this, that if Mr. Boldwood really spoke of marriage, I am not going to tell a story and say he didn’t to please you. I have already tried to please you too much for my own good.”

“I mean it, that if Mr. Boldwood actually mentioned marriage, I’m not going to make up a story and say he didn’t just to make you happy. I’ve already tried to please you too much for my own good.”

Bathsheba regarded him with round-eyed perplexity. She did not know whether to pity him for disappointed love of her, or to be angry with him for having got over it—his tone being ambiguous.

Bathsheba looked at him with wide-eyed confusion. She didn't know whether to feel sorry for him because he was disappointed in love with her, or to be mad at him for moving on—his tone was unclear.

“I said I wanted you just to mention that it was not true I was going to be married to him,” she murmured, with a slight decline in her assurance.

“I said I wanted you to just mention that it wasn’t true I was going to marry him,” she murmured, her confidence slightly wavering.

“I can say that to them if you wish, Miss Everdene. And I could likewise give an opinion to you on what you have done.”

“I can tell them that if you'd like, Miss Everdene. And I could also share my thoughts with you on what you’ve done.”

“I daresay. But I don’t want your opinion.”

"I would say so. But I don’t want your opinion."

“I suppose not,” said Gabriel bitterly, and going on with his turning, his words rising and falling in a regular swell and cadence as he stooped or rose with the winch, which directed them, according to his position, perpendicularly into the earth, or horizontally along the garden, his eyes being fixed on a leaf upon the ground.

“I guess not,” Gabriel said bitterly. As he continued turning, his words rose and fell in a steady rhythm, matching the movement of the winch, which directed them either straight down into the ground or horizontally across the garden, while his eyes remained fixed on a leaf on the ground.

With Bathsheba a hastened act was a rash act; but, as does not always happen, time gained was prudence insured. It must be added, however, that time was very seldom gained. At this period the single opinion in the parish on herself and her doings that she valued as sounder than her own was Gabriel Oak’s. And the outspoken honesty of his character was such that on any subject, even that of her love for, or marriage with, another man, the same disinterestedness of opinion might be calculated on, and be had for the asking. Thoroughly convinced of the impossibility of his own suit, a high resolve constrained him not to injure that of another. This is a lover’s most stoical virtue, as the lack of it is a lover’s most venial sin. Knowing he would reply truly, she asked the question, painful as she must have known the subject would be. Such is the selfishness of some charming women. Perhaps it was some excuse for her thus torturing honesty to her own advantage, that she had absolutely no other sound judgment within easy reach.

With Bathsheba, a hasty action was a reckless action; but, as is not always the case, taking time was actually being wise. However, it should be noted that time was rarely gained. At this point, the only opinion in the parish that she valued more than her own was Gabriel Oak’s. His straightforward honesty was such that, on any subject, even regarding her feelings for or marriage to another man, she could count on his unbiased opinion without hesitation. Completely convinced that his own chances were hopeless, he was determined not to interfere with someone else's prospects. This is a lover’s greatest act of self-control, just as failing to do so is a lover’s most forgivable flaw. Knowing he would be honest, she asked the question, even though she must have realized how painful the topic would be. Such is the selfishness of some charming women. Perhaps it was somewhat justifiable for her to manipulate honesty to her advantage, given that she had no other sound judgment readily available.

“Well, what is your opinion of my conduct,” she said, quietly.

“Well, what do you think of my behavior?” she asked softly.

“That it is unworthy of any thoughtful, and meek, and comely woman.”

"That it is not suitable for any thoughtful, gentle, and attractive woman."

In an instant Bathsheba’s face coloured with the angry crimson of a Danby sunset. But she forbore to utter this feeling, and the reticence of her tongue only made the loquacity of her face the more noticeable.

In an instant, Bathsheba's face turned the angry red of a Danby sunset. But she held back from expressing this feeling, and the silence of her words only made the expression on her face more obvious.

The next thing Gabriel did was to make a mistake.

The next thing Gabriel did was make a mistake.

“Perhaps you don’t like the rudeness of my reprimanding you, for I know it is rudeness; but I thought it would do good.”

“Maybe you don’t appreciate how blunt I was in scolding you, and I get that it was blunt; but I thought it would help.”

She instantly replied sarcastically,—

She immediately replied sarcastically,—

“On the contrary, my opinion of you is so low, that I see in your abuse the praise of discerning people.”

“On the contrary, I think so little of you that I see your insults as compliments from people who can really tell.”

“I am glad you don’t mind it, for I said it honestly, and with every serious meaning.”

“I’m glad you don’t mind it, because I said it sincerely and with every serious intention.”

“I see. But, unfortunately, when you try not to speak in jest you are amusing—just as when you wish to avoid seriousness you sometimes say a sensible word.”

“I get it. But, unfortunately, when you try not to joke around, you end up being funny—just like when you want to avoid being serious, you sometimes say something intelligent.”

It was a hard hit, but Bathsheba had unmistakably lost her temper, and on that account Gabriel had never in his life kept his own better. He said nothing. She then broke out,—

It was a tough blow, but Bathsheba had clearly lost her temper, and because of that, Gabriel had never managed to keep his cool. He said nothing. Then she erupted,—

“I may ask, I suppose, where in particular my unworthiness lies? In my not marrying you, perhaps!”

“I guess I can ask where exactly my unworthiness comes from? Maybe it's because I didn't marry you!”

“Not by any means,” said Gabriel quietly. “I have long given up thinking of that matter.”

“Not at all,” Gabriel said quietly. “I've long stopped thinking about that.”

“Or wishing it, I suppose,” she said; and it was apparent that she expected an unhesitating denial of this supposition.

“Or wishing it, I guess,” she said; and it was clear that she anticipated a firm denial of this assumption.

Whatever Gabriel felt, he coolly echoed her words,—

Whatever Gabriel felt, he calmly echoed her words,—

“Or wishing it either.”

“Or wanting it either.”

A woman may be treated with a bitterness which is sweet to her, and with a rudeness which is not offensive. Bathsheba would have submitted to an indignant chastisement for her levity had Gabriel protested that he was loving her at the same time; the impetuosity of passion unrequited is bearable, even if it stings and anathematizes—there is a triumph in the humiliation, and a tenderness in the strife. This was what she had been expecting, and what she had not got. To be lectured because the lecturer saw her in the cold morning light of open-shuttered disillusion was exasperating. He had not finished, either. He continued in a more agitated voice:—

A woman can be treated with a bitterness that feels sweet to her, and with a rudeness that isn't really offensive. Bathsheba would have accepted a furious reprimand for her careless behavior if Gabriel had claimed he loved her at the same time; the intensity of unreturned passion is tolerable, even if it hurts and curses her—there's a kind of victory in the humiliation, and a softness in the struggle. This was what she had been hoping for, and what she didn’t get. Being lectured because the lecturer saw her in the stark morning light of shattered illusions was frustrating. He hadn't finished, either. He went on in a more distressed voice:—

“My opinion is (since you ask it) that you are greatly to blame for playing pranks upon a man like Mr. Boldwood, merely as a pastime. Leading on a man you don’t care for is not a praiseworthy action. And even, Miss Everdene, if you seriously inclined towards him, you might have let him discover it in some way of true loving-kindness, and not by sending him a valentine’s letter.”

“My opinion is (since you asked) that you are really at fault for playing tricks on someone like Mr. Boldwood just for fun. Leading on someone you don’t care about isn’t a commendable thing to do. And even, Miss Everdene, if you actually had feelings for him, you should have let him know in a genuine and kind manner, not by sending him a valentine’s letter.”

Bathsheba laid down the shears.

Bathsheba put down the shears.

“I cannot allow any man to—to criticise my private conduct!” she exclaimed. “Nor will I for a minute. So you’ll please leave the farm at the end of the week!”

“I can’t let anyone criticize my personal behavior!” she exclaimed. “And I won’t tolerate it for a second. So please leave the farm by the end of the week!”

It may have been a peculiarity—at any rate it was a fact—that when Bathsheba was swayed by an emotion of an earthly sort her lower lip trembled: when by a refined emotion, her upper or heavenward one. Her nether lip quivered now.

It might have been an oddity—regardless, it was a fact—that when Bathsheba felt a strong earthly emotion, her lower lip would tremble; when she felt a more refined emotion, it was her upper lip that quivered. Right now, her lower lip was shaking.

“Very well, so I will,” said Gabriel calmly. He had been held to her by a beautiful thread which it pained him to spoil by breaking, rather than by a chain he could not break. “I should be even better pleased to go at once,” he added.

“Alright, I will,” said Gabriel calmly. He felt connected to her by a beautiful thread that he didn’t want to ruin by breaking, rather than by a chain he couldn’t escape. “I’d actually be even happier to leave right away,” he added.

“Go at once then, in Heaven’s name!” said she, her eyes flashing at his, though never meeting them. “Don’t let me see your face any more.”

“Go right now, for Heaven’s sake!” she said, her eyes sparkling at his, though they never actually met. “I don’t want to see your face again.”

“Very well, Miss Everdene—so it shall be.”

"Okay, Miss Everdene—it's settled then."

And he took his shears and went away from her in placid dignity, as Moses left the presence of Pharaoh.

And he grabbed his shears and walked away from her with calm dignity, just like Moses left Pharaoh's presence.

CHAPTER XXI.
TROUBLES IN THE FOLD—A MESSAGE

Gabriel Oak had ceased to feed the Weatherbury flock for about four-and-twenty hours, when on Sunday afternoon the elderly gentlemen, Joseph Poorgrass, Matthew Moon, Fray, and half-a-dozen others came running up to the house of the mistress of the Upper Farm.

Gabriel Oak had stopped tending to the Weatherbury flock for about twenty-four hours when, on Sunday afternoon, the elderly gentlemen Joseph Poorgrass, Matthew Moon, Fray, and about half a dozen others came rushing up to the house of the mistress of the Upper Farm.

“Whatever is the matter, men?” she said, meeting them at the door just as she was coming out on her way to church, and ceasing in a moment from the close compression of her two red lips, with which she had accompanied the exertion of pulling on a tight glove.

“What's going on, guys?” she said, greeting them at the door as she was stepping out on her way to church, and stopping for a moment from the tightness of her two red lips, which she had been using while struggling to put on a tight glove.

“Sixty!” said Joseph Poorgrass.

"Sixty!" exclaimed Joseph Poorgrass.

“Seventy!” said Moon.

“Seventy!” said Moon.

“Fifty-nine!” said Susan Tall’s husband.

"Fifty-nine!" said Susan Tall's husband.

“—Sheep have broke fence,” said Fray.

“—Sheep have broken the fence,” said Fray.

“—And got into a field of young clover,” said Tall.

“—And ended up in a field of young clover,” said Tall.

“—Young clover!” said Moon.

“—Young clover!” said Moon.

“—Clover!” said Joseph Poorgrass.

“—Clover!” exclaimed Joseph Poorgrass.

“And they be getting blasted,” said Henery Fray.

“And they’re getting blasted,” said Henery Fray.

“That they be,” said Joseph.

"Let it be," said Joseph.

“And will all die as dead as nits, if they bain’t got out and cured!”said Tall.

“And they’ll all be as dead as can be if they don’t get out and heal!” said Tall.

Joseph’s countenance was drawn into lines and puckers by his concern. Fray’s forehead was wrinkled both perpendicularly and crosswise, after the pattern of a portcullis, expressive of a double despair. Laban Tall’s lips were thin, and his face was rigid. Matthew’s jaws sank, and his eyes turned whichever way the strongest muscle happened to pull them.

Joseph's face was marked with worry, showing deep lines and wrinkles. Fray’s forehead was furrowed in multiple directions, resembling a heavy gate, reflecting his double despair. Laban Tall had thin lips and a stiff face. Matthew's jaw dropped, and his eyes darted in the direction that the strongest muscle pulled them.

“Yes,” said Joseph, “and I was sitting at home, looking for Ephesians, and says I to myself, ‘’Tis nothing but Corinthians and Thessalonians in this danged Testament,’ when who should come in but Henery there: ‘Joseph,’ he said, ‘the sheep have blasted themselves—’”

“Yes,” said Joseph, “and I was sitting at home, searching for Ephesians, and I thought to myself, ‘All I see are Corinthians and Thessalonians in this darn Testament,’ when suddenly Henery walked in: ‘Joseph,’ he said, ‘the sheep have messed things up—’”

With Bathsheba it was a moment when thought was speech and speech exclamation. Moreover, she had hardly recovered her equanimity since the disturbance which she had suffered from Oak’s remarks.

With Bathsheba, it was a moment when thoughts turned into words and words became exclamations. Plus, she had barely regained her composure since the upset caused by Oak’s comments.

“That’s enough—that’s enough!—oh, you fools!” she cried, throwing the parasol and prayer-book into the passage, and running out of doors in the direction signified. “To come to me, and not go and get them out directly! Oh, the stupid numskulls!”

“That's enough—enough already!—oh, you idiots!” she shouted, tossing the parasol and prayer book into the hallway and rushing outside in the indicated direction. “To come to me and not go get them out right away! Oh, the dumb fools!”

Her eyes were at their darkest and brightest now. Bathsheba’s beauty belonged rather to the redeemed-demonian than to the blemished-angelic school, she never looked so well as when she was angry—and particularly when the effect was heightened by a rather dashing velvet dress, carefully put on before a glass.

Her eyes were at their darkest and brightest now. Bathsheba’s beauty was more like a redeemed demon than a flawed angel; she never looked better than when she was angry—and especially when that effect was enhanced by a striking velvet dress, which she had carefully put on in front of a mirror.

All the ancient men ran in a jumbled throng after her to the clover-field, Joseph sinking down in the midst when about half-way, like an individual withering in a world which got more and more unstable. Having once received the stimulus that her presence always gave them, they went round among the sheep with a will. The majority of the afflicted animals were lying down, and could not be stirred. These were bodily lifted out, and the others driven into the adjoining field. Here, after the lapse of a few minutes, several more fell down, and lay helpless and livid as the rest.

All the old men ran in a chaotic group after her to the clover field, with Joseph collapsing in the middle halfway through, like someone fading in an increasingly unstable world. Once they felt the excitement her presence always brought, they eagerly moved among the sheep. Most of the sick animals were lying down and couldn't be moved. They were physically lifted out, and the others were herded into the adjacent field. After a few minutes, several more collapsed and lay helpless and pale like the others.

Bathsheba, with a sad, bursting heart, looked at these primest specimens of her prime flock as they rolled there,—

Bathsheba, with a heavy heart, looked at these finest examples of her best flock as they lay there,—

Swoln with wind and the rank mist they drew.

Swollen with wind and the thick fog they took in.

Many of them foamed at the mouth, their breathing being quick and short, whilst the bodies of all were fearfully distended.

Many of them were frothing at the mouth, breathing rapidly and shallowly, while all of their bodies were terrifyingly swollen.

“Oh, what can I do, what can I do!” said Bathsheba, helplessly. “Sheep are such unfortunate animals!—there’s always something happening to them! I never knew a flock pass a year without getting into some scrape or other.”

“Oh, what can I do, what can I do!” Bathsheba said, feeling helpless. “Sheep are such unfortunate animals! There’s always something happening to them! I’ve never known a flock to make it through a year without getting into some kind of trouble.”

“There’s only one way of saving them,” said Tall.

“There's only one way to save them,” said Tall.

“What way? Tell me quick!”

"Which way? Tell me fast!"

“They must be pierced in the side with a thing made on purpose.”

“They need to be stabbed in the side with something made specifically for that.”

“Can you do it? Can I?”

“Can you do it? Can I?”

“No, ma’am. We can’t, nor you neither. It must be done in a particular spot. If ye go to the right or left but an inch you stab the ewe and kill her. Not even a shepherd can do it, as a rule.”

“No, ma’am. We can’t, and neither can you. It has to be done in a specific spot. If you go even an inch to the right or left, you’ll stab the ewe and kill her. Generally, not even a shepherd can do it.”

“Then they must die,” she said, in a resigned tone.

“Then they must die,” she said, in a defeated tone.

“Only one man in the neighbourhood knows the way,” said Joseph, now just come up. “He could cure ’em all if he were here.”

“Only one guy in the neighborhood knows the way,” said Joseph, just arriving. “He could fix them all if he were here.”

“Who is he? Let’s get him!”

“Who is he? Let’s go get him!”

“Shepherd Oak,” said Matthew. “Ah, he’s a clever man in talents!”

“Shepherd Oak,” said Matthew. “Ah, he’s a smart guy with skills!”

“Ah, that he is so!” said Joseph Poorgrass.

“Yeah, that's true!” said Joseph Poorgrass.

“True—he’s the man,” said Laban Tall.

“True—he’s the guy,” said Laban Tall.

“How dare you name that man in my presence!” she said excitedly. “I told you never to allude to him, nor shall you if you stay with me. Ah!” she added, brightening, “Farmer Boldwood knows!”

“How dare you mention that man in front of me!” she said excitedly. “I told you never to bring him up, and you won’t if you stay with me. Ah!” she added, brightening, “Farmer Boldwood knows!”

“Oh no, ma’am,” said Matthew. “Two of his store ewes got into some vetches t’other day, and were just like these. He sent a man on horseback here posthaste for Gable, and Gable went and saved ’em. Farmer Boldwood hev got the thing they do it with. ’Tis a holler pipe, with a sharp pricker inside. Isn’t it, Joseph?”

“Oh no, ma’am,” said Matthew. “Two of his store ewes got into some vetches the other day, and were just like these. He sent a man on horseback here right away for Gable, and Gable went and saved them. Farmer Boldwood has got the thing they use for that. It’s a hollow pipe, with a sharp pricker inside. Isn’t that right, Joseph?”

“Ay—a holler pipe,” echoed Joseph. “That’s what ’tis.”

“Ay—a loud pipe,” echoed Joseph. “That’s what it is.”

“Ay, sure—that’s the machine,” chimed in Henery Fray, reflectively, with an Oriental indifference to the flight of time.

“Yeah, sure—that's the machine,” Henery Fray added, thoughtfully, with an Eastern indifference to the passage of time.

“Well,” burst out Bathsheba, “don’t stand there with your ‘ayes’ and your ‘sures’ talking at me! Get somebody to cure the sheep instantly!”

“Well,” Bathsheba exclaimed, “don't just stand there with your 'yeses' and 'of courses' talking to me! Get someone to fix the sheep right away!”

All then stalked off in consternation, to get somebody as directed, without any idea of who it was to be. In a minute they had vanished through the gate, and she stood alone with the dying flock.

All of them then walked away, worried, to find someone as instructed, with no clue who it was supposed to be. In a minute, they disappeared through the gate, and she was left alone with the dying flock.

“Never will I send for him—never!” she said firmly.

“I'm never going to call for him—never!” she said firmly.

One of the ewes here contracted its muscles horribly, extended itself, and jumped high into the air. The leap was an astonishing one. The ewe fell heavily, and lay still.

One of the ewes here tensed up intensely, stretched itself out, and leaped high into the air. It was an incredible jump. The ewe landed hard and lay motionless.

Bathsheba went up to it. The sheep was dead.

Bathsheba approached it. The sheep was dead.

“Oh, what shall I do—what shall I do!” she again exclaimed, wringing her hands. “I won’t send for him. No, I won’t!”

“Oh, what should I do—what should I do!” she exclaimed again, wringing her hands. “I won’t call him. No, I won’t!”

The most vigorous expression of a resolution does not always coincide with the greatest vigour of the resolution itself. It is often flung out as a sort of prop to support a decaying conviction which, whilst strong, required no enunciation to prove it so. The “No, I won’t” of Bathsheba meant virtually, “I think I must.”

The strongest expression of a decision doesn’t always match the true strength of that decision itself. It’s often thrown out there as a kind of crutch to support a fading belief which, while powerful, didn’t need to be stated to be considered real. Bathsheba’s “No, I won’t” really meant, “I think I must.”

She followed her assistants through the gate, and lifted her hand to one of them. Laban answered to her signal.

She followed her assistants through the gate and raised her hand to one of them. Laban responded to her signal.

“Where is Oak staying?”

“Where is Oak staying now?”

“Across the valley at Nest Cottage.”

“Across the valley at Nest Cottage.”

“Jump on the bay mare, and ride across, and say he must return instantly—that I say so.”

“Get on the bay mare, ride across, and tell him he needs to come back right away—that I'm saying so.”

Tall scrambled off to the field, and in two minutes was on Poll, the bay, bare-backed, and with only a halter by way of rein. He diminished down the hill.

Tall dashed off to the field, and in two minutes was on Poll, the bay, barebacked, with just a halter as a rein. He went down the hill.

Bathsheba watched. So did all the rest. Tall cantered along the bridle-path through Sixteen Acres, Sheeplands, Middle Field, The Flats, Cappel’s Piece, shrank almost to a point, crossed the bridge, and ascended from the valley through Springmead and Whitepits on the other side. The cottage to which Gabriel had retired before taking his final departure from the locality was visible as a white spot on the opposite hill, backed by blue firs. Bathsheba walked up and down. The men entered the field and endeavoured to ease the anguish of the dumb creatures by rubbing them. Nothing availed.

Bathsheba watched. So did everyone else. Tall trotted along the bridle-path through Sixteen Acres, Sheeplands, Middle Field, The Flats, and Cappel’s Piece, shrinking almost to a point, crossed the bridge, and climbed out of the valley through Springmead and Whitepits on the other side. The cottage where Gabriel had gone before leaving the area was visible as a white spot on the opposite hill, backed by blue fir trees. Bathsheba paced back and forth. The men entered the field and tried to comfort the suffering animals by rubbing them. Nothing worked.

Bathsheba continued walking. The horse was seen descending the hill, and the wearisome series had to be repeated in reverse order: Whitepits, Springmead, Cappel’s Piece, The Flats, Middle Field, Sheeplands, Sixteen Acres. She hoped Tall had had presence of mind enough to give the mare up to Gabriel, and return himself on foot. The rider neared them. It was Tall.

Bathsheba kept walking. The horse was spotted going down the hill, and the tiring sequence had to be repeated in reverse: Whitepits, Springmead, Cappel’s Piece, The Flats, Middle Field, Sheeplands, Sixteen Acres. She hoped Tall had the sense to hand the mare over to Gabriel and head back on foot himself. The rider was getting closer. It was Tall.

“Oh, what folly!” said Bathsheba.

“Oh, what a mistake!” said Bathsheba.

Gabriel was not visible anywhere.

Gabriel was nowhere to be seen.

“Perhaps he is already gone,” she said.

“Maybe he’s already left,” she said.

Tall came into the inclosure, and leapt off, his face tragic as Morton’s after the battle of Shrewsbury.

Tall entered the enclosure and jumped down, his expression as tragic as Morton's after the Battle of Shrewsbury.

“Well?” said Bathsheba, unwilling to believe that her verbal lettre-de-cachet could possibly have miscarried.

“Well?” Bathsheba said, not wanting to believe that her written lettre-de-cachet could have possibly gone wrong.

“He says beggars mustn’t be choosers,” replied Laban.

“He says beggars can’t be choosers,” replied Laban.

“What!” said the young farmer, opening her eyes and drawing in her breath for an outburst. Joseph Poorgrass retired a few steps behind a hurdle.

“What!” said the young farmer, wide-eyed and catching her breath for a shout. Joseph Poorgrass stepped back a few paces behind a hurdle.

“He says he shall not come unless you request him to come civilly and in a proper manner, as becomes any person begging a favour.”

“He says he won’t come unless you ask him to come politely and in an appropriate way, like anyone should when asking for a favor.”

“Oh, ho, that’s his answer! Where does he get his airs? Who am I, then, to be treated like that? Shall I beg to a man who has begged to me?”

“Oh, really, that's his response! Where does he get this attitude? Who do I think I am, to be treated like that? Am I supposed to beg to a man who has begged to me?”

Another of the flock sprang into the air, and fell dead.

Another member of the flock jumped into the air and fell dead.

The men looked grave, as if they suppressed opinion.

The men looked serious, as if they were holding back their thoughts.

Bathsheba turned aside, her eyes full of tears. The strait she was in through pride and shrewishness could not be disguised longer: she burst out crying bitterly; they all saw it; and she attempted no further concealment.

Bathsheba turned away, her eyes filled with tears. She couldn't hide the situation she was in due to her pride and sharp tongue any longer: she started crying deeply; everyone noticed it, and she made no effort to hide it anymore.

“I wouldn’t cry about it, miss,” said William Smallbury, compassionately. “Why not ask him softer like? I’m sure he’d come then. Gable is a true man in that way.”

“I wouldn’t cry about it, miss,” William Smallbury said kindly. “Why not ask him in a gentler way? I’m sure he’d come then. Gable is a true man like that.”

Bathsheba checked her grief and wiped her eyes. “O, it is a wicked cruelty to me—it is—it is!” she murmured. “And he drives me to do what I wouldn’t; yes, he does!—Tall, come indoors.”

Bathsheba gathered herself and wiped her eyes. “Oh, it’s such a terrible cruelty to me—it really is!” she murmured. “And he pushes me to do things I wouldn't; yes, he does!—Tall, come inside.”

After this collapse, not very dignified for the head of an establishment, she went into the house, Tall at her heels. Here she sat down and hastily scribbled a note between the small convulsive sobs of convalescence which follow a fit of crying as a ground-swell follows a storm. The note was none the less polite for being written in a hurry. She held it at a distance, was about to fold it, then added these words at the bottom:

After this breakdown, which wasn’t very dignified for the head of an establishment, she went into the house, Tall following closely behind her. She sat down and quickly wrote a note between the small, shaky sobs of recovering from a crying fit, much like the waves that continue after a storm. The note was just as polite despite being written in a rush. She held it out to see it from a distance, was about to fold it, then added these words at the bottom:

“Do not desert me, Gabriel!”

"Don't leave me, Gabriel!"

She looked a little redder in refolding it, and closed her lips, as if thereby to suspend till too late the action of conscience in examining whether such strategy was justifiable. The note was despatched as the message had been, and Bathsheba waited indoors for the result.

She seemed a bit red-faced as she refolded it and pressed her lips together, almost as if trying to delay the moment of considering whether her plan was right. She sent off the note like the message before it, and Bathsheba waited inside for the outcome.

It was an anxious quarter of an hour that intervened between the messenger’s departure and the sound of the horse’s tramp again outside. She could not watch this time, but, leaning over the old bureau at which she had written the letter, closed her eyes, as if to keep out both hope and fear.

It was a tense fifteen minutes between the messenger leaving and the sound of the horse’s hooves outside again. She couldn’t watch this time, but leaning over the old desk where she had written the letter, she closed her eyes to block out both hope and fear.

The case, however, was a promising one. Gabriel was not angry, he was simply neutral, although her first command had been so haughty. Such imperiousness would have damned a little less beauty; and on the other hand, such beauty would have redeemed a little less imperiousness.

The case, however, was a promising one. Gabriel wasn’t angry; he was just neutral, even though her first command had been so arrogant. Such arrogance would have been less acceptable from someone with a little less beauty, and on the other hand, such beauty would have made a little less arrogance more forgivable.

She went out when the horse was heard, and looked up. A mounted figure passed between her and the sky, and went on towards the field of sheep, the rider turning his face in receding. Gabriel looked at her. It was a moment when a woman’s eyes and tongue tell distinctly opposite tales. Bathsheba looked full of gratitude, and she said:—

She stepped outside when she heard the horse and looked up. A rider on horseback moved between her and the sky, heading toward the field of sheep, the rider turning his face back as he went. Gabriel watched her. It was a moment when a woman’s eyes and words tell two different stories. Bathsheba appeared full of gratitude, and she said:—

“Oh, Gabriel, how could you serve me so unkindly!”

“Oh, Gabriel, how could you treat me so poorly!”

Such a tenderly-shaped reproach for his previous delay was the one speech in the language that he could pardon for not being commendation of his readiness now.

Such a gently worded criticism of his earlier delay was the only remark in the language that he could forgive for not praising his willingness now.

Gabriel murmured a confused reply, and hastened on. She knew from the look which sentence in her note had brought him. Bathsheba followed to the field.

Gabriel mumbled a confused response and quickly moved on. She recognized from his expression which part of her note had prompted him. Bathsheba proceeded to the field.

Gabriel was already among the turgid, prostrate forms. He had flung off his coat, rolled up his shirt-sleeves, and taken from his pocket the instrument of salvation. It was a small tube or trochar, with a lance passing down the inside; and Gabriel began to use it with a dexterity that would have graced a hospital-surgeon. Passing his hand over the sheep’s left flank, and selecting the proper point, he punctured the skin and rumen with the lance as it stood in the tube; then he suddenly withdrew the lance, retaining the tube in its place. A current of air rushed up the tube, forcible enough to have extinguished a candle held at the orifice.

Gabriel was already among the swollen, lying forms. He had taken off his coat, rolled up his shirt sleeves, and pulled from his pocket the tool for saving them. It was a small tube or trocar with a lance running down the inside, and Gabriel started using it with a skill that could have impressed a hospital surgeon. He ran his hand over the sheep’s left side, found the right spot, and pierced the skin and stomach with the lance while it was in the tube; then he quickly pulled out the lance, keeping the tube in place. A rush of air shot up the tube, strong enough to blow out a candle held at the opening.

It has been said that mere ease after torment is delight for a time; and the countenances of these poor creatures expressed it now. Forty-nine operations were successfully performed. Owing to the great hurry necessitated by the far-gone state of some of the flock, Gabriel missed his aim in one case, and in one only—striking wide of the mark, and inflicting a mortal blow at once upon the suffering ewe. Four had died; three recovered without an operation. The total number of sheep which had thus strayed and injured themselves so dangerously was fifty-seven.

It’s been said that just feeling relief after suffering brings temporary joy, and the faces of these poor animals showed it now. Forty-nine surgeries were successfully completed. Because of the urgency caused by the severe condition of some of the flock, Gabriel missed his target in one case, and that was the only one—missing the mark and delivering a fatal blow to the suffering ewe. Four had died; three recovered without needing surgery. The total number of sheep that had strayed and injured themselves so badly was fifty-seven.

When the love-led man had ceased from his labours, Bathsheba came and looked him in the face.

When the love-driven man finished his work, Bathsheba came and looked him in the eye.

“Gabriel, will you stay on with me?” she said, smiling winningly, and not troubling to bring her lips quite together again at the end, because there was going to be another smile soon.

“Gabriel, will you stay with me?” she said, smiling charmingly, and not bothering to bring her lips fully together at the end, because she was going to smile again soon.

“I will,” said Gabriel.

“I will,” Gabriel replied.

And she smiled on him again.

And she smiled at him again.

CHAPTER XXII.
THE GREAT BARN AND THE SHEEP-SHEARERS

Men thin away to insignificance and oblivion quite as often by not making the most of good spirits when they have them as by lacking good spirits when they are indispensable. Gabriel lately, for the first time since his prostration by misfortune, had been independent in thought and vigorous in action to a marked extent—conditions which, powerless without an opportunity as an opportunity without them is barren, would have given him a sure lift upwards when the favourable conjunction should have occurred. But this incurable loitering beside Bathsheba Everdene stole his time ruinously. The spring tides were going by without floating him off, and the neap might soon come which could not.

Men fade into insignificance and forgetfulness just as often by not taking advantage of their good spirits when they have them as by not having good spirits when they are essential. Recently, Gabriel, for the first time since he was brought down by misfortune, had been independent in thought and vigorous in action to a noticeable degree—conditions that, while useless without an opportunity, could have given him a solid boost when the right moment arose. However, this unending procrastination next to Bathsheba Everdene wasted his time disastrously. The spring tides were passing him by without lifting him up, and the neap tides might soon arrive that wouldn’t.

It was the first day of June, and the sheep-shearing season culminated, the landscape, even to the leanest pasture, being all health and colour. Every green was young, every pore was open, and every stalk was swollen with racing currents of juice. God was palpably present in the country, and the devil had gone with the world to town. Flossy catkins of the later kinds, fern-fronds like bishops’ croziers, the square-headed moschatel, the odd cuckoo-pint,—like an apoplectic saint in a niche of malachite—clear white ladies’-smocks, the toothwort, approximating to human flesh, the enchanter’s nightshade, and the black-petaled doleful-bells, were among the quainter objects of the vegetable world in and about Weatherbury at this teeming time; and of the animal, the metamorphosed figures of Mr. Jan Coggan, the master-shearer; the second and third shearers, who travelled in the exercise of their calling, and do not require definition by name; Henery Fray the fourth shearer, Susan Tall’s husband the fifth, Joseph Poorgrass the sixth, young Cain Ball as assistant-shearer, and Gabriel Oak as general supervisor. None of these were clothed to any extent worth mentioning, each appearing to have hit in the matter of raiment the decent mean between a high and low caste Hindoo. An angularity of lineament, and a fixity of facial machinery in general, proclaimed that serious work was the order of the day.

It was the first day of June, and the sheep-shearing season was in full swing, with the landscape, even the thinnest pastures, vibrant and healthy. Every shade of green was fresh, every leaf was open, and every stalk was bursting with a rush of sap. You could practically feel God's presence in the countryside, while the devil had taken off to town. Fluffy catkins of later-growing plants, fern fronds resembling bishops’ croziers, the square-headed moschatel, the peculiar cuckoo-pint—looking like an apoplectic saint in a niche of malachite—bright white ladies’-smocks, the toothwort, resembling human flesh, the enchanter’s nightshade, and the black-petaled mournful bells were some of the more unusual plants found in and around Weatherbury during this busy season. Among the animals were the transformed figures of Mr. Jan Coggan, the lead shearer; the second and third shearers, who worked in their trade and didn't need specific names; Henery Fray, the fourth shearer; Susan Tall’s husband, the fifth shearer; Joseph Poorgrass, the sixth; young Cain Ball as the assistant shearer, and Gabriel Oak as the general supervisor. None of them were dressed significantly, each appearing to have found a decent balance in their clothing, like a Hindu caught between high and low caste. The sharp angles of their features and the serious expressions on their faces made it clear that hard work was expected that day.

They sheared in the great barn, called for the nonce the Shearing-barn, which on ground-plan resembled a church with transepts. It not only emulated the form of the neighbouring church of the parish, but vied with it in antiquity. Whether the barn had ever formed one of a group of conventual buildings nobody seemed to be aware; no trace of such surroundings remained. The vast porches at the sides, lofty enough to admit a waggon laden to its highest with corn in the sheaf, were spanned by heavy-pointed arches of stone, broadly and boldly cut, whose very simplicity was the origin of a grandeur not apparent in erections where more ornament has been attempted. The dusky, filmed, chestnut roof, braced and tied in by huge collars, curves, and diagonals, was far nobler in design, because more wealthy in material, than nine-tenths of those in our modern churches. Along each side wall was a range of striding buttresses, throwing deep shadows on the spaces between them, which were perforated by lancet openings, combining in their proportions the precise requirements both of beauty and ventilation.

They sheared in the large barn, temporarily called the Shearing-barn, which looked like a church on the ground plan with its transepts. It not only mimicked the shape of the nearby parish church, but also competed with it in age. No one seemed to know if the barn had ever been part of a group of convent buildings; there were no signs of such surroundings left. The vast porches on each side, tall enough to allow a wagon loaded to the brim with corn, were supported by heavy, pointed stone arches, which were broadly and boldly carved. Their simplicity gave them a grandeur that was lacking in buildings where more decoration was attempted. The dark, chestnut-colored roof, supported and tied together with huge braces and diagonal reinforcements, was far more impressive in design and richer in materials than most roofs found in today's churches. Along each side wall, there was a series of striking buttresses, casting deep shadows on the spaces between them, which were pierced by narrow openings that balanced beauty and ventilation perfectly.

One could say about this barn, what could hardly be said of either the church or the castle, akin to it in age and style, that the purpose which had dictated its original erection was the same with that to which it was still applied. Unlike and superior to either of those two typical remnants of mediævalism, the old barn embodied practices which had suffered no mutilation at the hands of time. Here at least the spirit of the builders then was at one with the spirit of the beholder now. Standing before this abraded pile the eye regarded its present usage, the mind dwelt upon its past history, with a satisfied sense of functional continuity throughout—a feeling almost of gratitude, and quite of pride, at the permanence of the idea which had heaped it up. The fact that four centuries had neither proved it to be founded on a mistake, inspired any hatred of its purpose, nor given rise to any reaction that had battered it down, invested this simple grey effort of old minds with a repose, if not a grandeur, which a too curious reflection was apt to disturb in its ecclesiastical and military compeers. For once mediævalism and modernism had a common standpoint. The lanceolate windows, the time-eaten arch-stones and chamfers, the orientation of the axis, the misty chestnut work of the rafters, referred to no exploded fortifying art or worn-out religious creed. The defence and salvation of the body by daily bread is still a study, a religion, and a desire.

One could say about this barn, what could hardly be said of either the church or the castle, similar in age and style, that the purpose behind its original construction was the same as what it serves today. Unlike and superior to those two typical remnants of medieval times, the old barn embodied practices that had not been altered by time. Here, at least, the spirit of the builders then was in harmony with the spirit of those observing it now. Standing before this weathered structure, the eye observed its current use, while the mind reflected on its past history, feeling a satisfying sense of ongoing purpose—a sentiment of gratitude, and a sense of pride, at the enduring idea that built it. The fact that four centuries had neither proven it to be based on a mistake, inspired any dislike of its purpose, nor led to any reaction that had brought it down, gave this simple gray creation of old minds a calmness, if not a greatness, which excessive contemplation was likely to disturb in its ecclesiastical and military counterparts. For once, medievalism and modernism shared a common ground. The pointed windows, the timeworn arch stones and chamfers, the orientation of the axis, the misty chestnut beams of the rafters, referred to no outdated military strategy or tired religious belief. The defense and sustenance of the body through daily bread is still a study, a belief, and a desire.

To-day the large side doors were thrown open towards the sun to admit a bountiful light to the immediate spot of the shearers’ operations, which was the wood threshing-floor in the centre, formed of thick oak, black with age and polished by the beating of flails for many generations, till it had grown as slippery and as rich in hue as the state-room floors of an Elizabethan mansion. Here the shearers knelt, the sun slanting in upon their bleached shirts, tanned arms, and the polished shears they flourished, causing them to bristle with a thousand rays strong enough to blind a weak-eyed man. Beneath them a captive sheep lay panting, increasing the rapidity ot its pants as misgiving merged in terror, till it quivered like the hot landscape outside.

Today, the large side doors were thrown open to the sunlight, letting in a generous amount of light onto the shearers' work area, which was the wooden threshing floor in the center. It was made of thick oak, blackened by age and polished by generations of flails, making it as slippery and rich in color as the floors of an Elizabethan mansion. Here, the shearers knelt, the sun streaming in on their bleached shirts, tanned arms, and the shiny shears they held, making them sparkle with so many rays that they could blind someone with weak eyes. Below them, a captured sheep lay panting, its breathing quickening as fear turned into terror, making it tremble like the hot landscape outside.

This picture of to-day in its frame of four hundred years ago did not produce that marked contrast between ancient and modern which is implied by the contrast of date. In comparison with cities, Weatherbury was immutable. The citizen’s Then is the rustic’s Now. In London, twenty or thirty years ago are old times; in Paris ten years, or five; in Weatherbury three or four score years were included in the mere present, and nothing less than a century set a mark on its face or tone. Five decades hardly modified the cut of a gaiter, the embroidery of a smock-frock, by the breadth of a hair. Ten generations failed to alter the turn of a single phrase. In these nooks the busy outsider’s ancient times are only old; his old times are still new; his present is futurity.

This image of today, framed by four hundred years ago, doesn’t create the strong contrast between ancient and modern that the dates suggest. Compared to cities, Weatherbury is unchanging. What feels like “then” for the city dweller is the same as “now” for the country person. In London, twenty or thirty years ago feels like the past; in Paris, ten years or even five; but in Weatherbury, three or four generations feel like just the present, and nothing less than a century shows on its face or tone. Five decades barely changed the design of a gaiter or the embroidery on a smock-frock by the thickness of a hair. Ten generations couldn’t shift the way a single phrase was said. In these corners, the busy outsider’s ancient times are merely old; what he considers old is still new here; his present is what’s ahead.

So the barn was natural to the shearers, and the shearers were in harmony with the barn.

So the barn felt right to the shearers, and the shearers got along well with the barn.

The spacious ends of the building, answering ecclesiastically to nave and chancel extremities, were fenced off with hurdles, the sheep being all collected in a crowd within these two enclosures; and in one angle a catching-pen was formed, in which three or four sheep were continuously kept ready for the shearers to seize without loss of time. In the background, mellowed by tawny shade, were the three women, Maryann Money, and Temperance and Soberness Miller, gathering up the fleeces and twisting ropes of wool with a wimble for tying them round. They were indifferently well assisted by the old maltster, who, when the malting season from October to April had passed, made himself useful upon any of the bordering farmsteads.

The spacious ends of the building, serving as the main area and the altar, were surrounded by hurdles, with all the sheep gathered in a crowd within these two enclosures. In one corner, a catching pen was set up, where three or four sheep were always kept ready for the shearers to grab quickly. In the background, shaded by a warm glow, were three women: Maryann Money and Temperance and Soberness Miller, collecting the fleeces and twisting ropes of wool using a tool to tie them up. They were somewhat helped by the old maltster, who, after the malting season from October to April, made himself useful around the nearby farms.

Behind all was Bathsheba, carefully watching the men to see that there was no cutting or wounding through carelessness, and that the animals were shorn close. Gabriel, who flitted and hovered under her bright eyes like a moth, did not shear continuously, half his time being spent in attending to the others and selecting the sheep for them. At the present moment he was engaged in handing round a mug of mild liquor, supplied from a barrel in the corner, and cut pieces of bread and cheese.

Behind all of it was Bathsheba, carefully watching the men to make sure there was no cutting or injuring due to carelessness, and that the animals were sheared properly. Gabriel, who darted around under her bright gaze like a moth, didn’t shear continuously; he spent half his time helping the others and picking out the sheep for them. Right now, he was busy passing around a mug of mild liquor from a barrel in the corner, along with cut pieces of bread and cheese.

Bathsheba, after throwing a glance here, a caution there, and lecturing one of the younger operators who had allowed his last finished sheep to go off among the flock without re-stamping it with her initials, came again to Gabriel, as he put down the luncheon to drag a frightened ewe to his shear-station, flinging it over upon its back with a dexterous twist of the arm. He lopped off the tresses about its head, and opened up the neck and collar, his mistress quietly looking on.

Bathsheba, after giving a glance here, a warning there, and scolding one of the younger workers who let his last sheared sheep go off among the flock without re-stamping it with her initials, approached Gabriel again as he set down his lunch to pull a scared ewe to his shear-station, flipping it onto its back with a quick twist of his arm. He trimmed the wool around its head and opened up the neck and collar, while his boss watched quietly.

“She blushes at the insult,” murmured Bathsheba, watching the pink flush which arose and overspread the neck and shoulders of the ewe where they were left bare by the clicking shears—a flush which was enviable, for its delicacy, by many queens of the coteries, and would have been creditable, for its promptness, to any woman in the world.

“She blushes at the insult,” murmured Bathsheba, watching the pink flush that spread across the neck and shoulders of the ewe where the shears had left them bare—a flush that many coterie queens would envy for its delicacy, and that would be admirable for its quickness in any woman in the world.

Poor Gabriel’s soul was fed with a luxury of content by having her over him, her eyes critically regarding his skilful shears, which apparently were going to gather up a piece of the flesh at every close, and yet never did so. Like Guildenstern, Oak was happy in that he was not over happy. He had no wish to converse with her: that his bright lady and himself formed one group, exclusively their own, and containing no others in the world, was enough.

Poor Gabriel’s soul was nourished by the comfort of having her above him, her eyes critically watching his skilled shears, which seemed to be ready to cut into his flesh with every close, yet never did. Like Guildenstern, Oak was content in his happiness without being overly happy. He didn’t want to talk to her; the fact that his bright lady and he formed a unique group, just the two of them with no one else in the world, was enough.

So the chatter was all on her side. There is a loquacity that tells nothing, which was Bathsheba’s; and there is a silence which says much: that was Gabriel’s. Full of this dim and temperate bliss, he went on to fling the ewe over upon her other side, covering her head with his knee, gradually running the shears line after line round her dew-lap; thence about her flank and back, and finishing over the tail.

So the conversation was all coming from her. There’s a kind of talking that says nothing, and that was Bathsheba; then there’s a silence that speaks volumes, and that was Gabriel. Filled with this vague and calm happiness, he continued to flip the ewe onto her other side, covering her head with his knee, slowly running the shears in lines around her dew-lap; then around her flank and back, finishing over her tail.

“Well done, and done quickly!” said Bathsheba, looking at her watch as the last snip resounded.

"Great job, and done fast!" said Bathsheba, glancing at her watch as the last cut echoed.

“How long, miss?” said Gabriel, wiping his brow.

“How long, miss?” Gabriel asked, wiping his forehead.

“Three-and-twenty minutes and a half since you took the first lock from its forehead. It is the first time that I have ever seen one done in less than half an hour.”

"Twenty-three and a half minutes since you took the first lock from its forehead. It's the first time I've ever seen one done in under half an hour."

The clean, sleek creature arose from its fleece—how perfectly like Aphrodite rising from the foam, should have been seen to be realized—looking startled and shy at the loss of its garment, which lay on the floor in one soft cloud, united throughout, the portion visible being the inner surface only, which, never before exposed, was white as snow, and without flaw or blemish of the minutest kind.

The clean, sleek creature emerged from its fleece—how perfectly like Aphrodite rising from the foam, it should have been seen to be realized—looking surprised and modest at the loss of its garment, which lay on the floor in one soft cloud, completely intact, the part visible being only the inner surface, which, never before exposed, was as white as snow and flawless in every way.

“Cain Ball!”

“Catch the Ball!”

“Yes, Mister Oak; here I be!”

“Yes, Mr. Oak; here I am!”

Cainy now runs forward with the tar-pot. “B. E.” is newly stamped upon the shorn skin, and away the simple dam leaps, panting, over the board into the shirtless flock outside. Then up comes Maryann; throws the loose locks into the middle of the fleece, rolls it up, and carries it into the background as three-and-a-half pounds of unadulterated warmth for the winter enjoyment of persons unknown and far away, who will, however, never experience the superlative comfort derivable from the wool as it here exists, new and pure—before the unctuousness of its nature whilst in a living state has dried, stiffened, and been washed out—rendering it just now as superior to anything woollen as cream is superior to milk-and-water.

Cainy now runs ahead with the tar pot. “B. E.” is freshly stamped on the freshly shorn skin, and off the simple ewe jumps, panting, over the board into the shirtless flock outside. Then Maryann comes up, tosses the loose hair into the center of the fleece, rolls it up, and takes it away as three-and-a-half pounds of pure warmth for the winter enjoyment of unknown people far away, who will, nonetheless, never feel the ultimate comfort that comes from this wool in its current state, new and clean—before the richness of its texture, when it was alive, has dried, stiffened, and been washed out—making it, at this moment, far superior to anything woollen like cream is to milk-and-water.

But heartless circumstance could not leave entire Gabriel’s happiness of this morning. The rams, old ewes, and two-shear ewes had duly undergone their stripping, and the men were proceeding with the shearlings and hogs, when Oak’s belief that she was going to stand pleasantly by and time him through another performance was painfully interrupted by Farmer Boldwood’s appearance in the extremest corner of the barn. Nobody seemed to have perceived his entry, but there he certainly was. Boldwood always carried with him a social atmosphere of his own, which everybody felt who came near him; and the talk, which Bathsheba’s presence had somewhat suppressed, was now totally suspended.

But heartless circumstances couldn't completely ruin Gabriel's happiness this morning. The rams, old ewes, and two-shear ewes had all been sheared, and the men were moving on to the shearlings and hogs when Oak's assumption that she would be there to time him through another round was abruptly interrupted by Farmer Boldwood's arrival in the far corner of the barn. No one seemed to notice him walk in, but there he was for sure. Boldwood always brought a distinct social vibe with him that everyone felt when they got close; and the conversation that Bathsheba's presence had somewhat stifled was now completely halted.

He crossed over towards Bathsheba, who turned to greet him with a carriage of perfect ease. He spoke to her in low tones, and she instinctively modulated her own to the same pitch, and her voice ultimately even caught the inflection of his. She was far from having a wish to appear mysteriously connected with him; but woman at the impressible age gravitates to the larger body not only in her choice of words, which is apparent every day, but even in her shades of tone and humour, when the influence is great.

He walked over to Bathsheba, who turned to greet him with perfect poise. He spoke to her in soft tones, and she naturally adjusted her voice to match his, even picking up his inflection. She had no desire to seem mysteriously linked to him; however, a woman at that impressionable age tends to be drawn to a stronger presence not just in her choice of words, which is obvious every day, but also in her tone and humor when the influence is significant.

What they conversed about was not audible to Gabriel, who was too independent to get near, though too concerned to disregard. The issue of their dialogue was the taking of her hand by the courteous farmer to help her over the spreading-board into the bright May sunlight outside. Standing beside the sheep already shorn, they went on talking again. Concerning the flock? Apparently not. Gabriel theorized, not without truth, that in quiet discussion of any matter within reach of the speakers’ eyes, these are usually fixed upon it. Bathsheba demurely regarded a contemptible straw lying upon the ground, in a way which suggested less ovine criticism than womanly embarrassment. She became more or less red in the cheek, the blood wavering in uncertain flux and reflux over the sensitive space between ebb and flood. Gabriel sheared on, constrained and sad.

What they talked about was not loud enough for Gabriel to hear, as he was too independent to approach, yet too concerned to ignore. Their conversation centered around the farmer politely taking her hand to help her over the spreading-board into the bright May sunlight outside. Standing next to the already shorn sheep, they resumed talking. Was it about the flock? Apparently not. Gabriel speculated, not without some truth, that when speakers are discussing something within their line of sight, they usually focus on it. Bathsheba quietly glanced at a worthless straw on the ground, in a way that suggested less criticism of the sheep and more of a woman's embarrassment. She became slightly red in the face, the blood shifting unevenly in the sensitive area between ebb and flow. Gabriel continued shearing, feeling constrained and sad.

She left Boldwood’s side, and he walked up and down alone for nearly a quarter of an hour. Then she reappeared in a new riding-habit of myrtle green, which fitted her to the waist as a rind fits its fruit; and young Bob Coggan led on her mare, Boldwood fetching his own horse from the tree under which it had been tied.

She left Boldwood’s side, and he paced back and forth alone for almost fifteen minutes. Then she came back in a new myrtle green riding outfit that hugged her waist perfectly, like a rind fits its fruit; and young Bob Coggan was leading her mare, while Boldwood retrieved his own horse from the tree where it had been tied.

Oak’s eyes could not forsake them; and in endeavouring to continue his shearing at the same time that he watched Boldwood’s manner, he snipped the sheep in the groin. The animal plunged; Bathsheba instantly gazed towards it, and saw the blood.

Oak couldn’t take his eyes off them; and while trying to keep shearing and watch Boldwood at the same time, he accidentally cut the sheep in the groin. The animal jumped; Bathsheba immediately looked over and saw the blood.

“Oh Gabriel!” she exclaimed, with severe remonstrance, “you who are so strict with the other men—see what you are doing yourself!”

“Oh Gabriel!” she exclaimed, with a serious rebuke, “you who are so strict with the other guys—look at what you’re doing yourself!”

To an outsider there was not much to complain of in this remark; but to Oak, who knew Bathsheba to be well aware that she herself was the cause of the poor ewe’s wound, because she had wounded the ewe’s shearer in a still more vital part, it had a sting which the abiding sense of his inferiority to both herself and Boldwood was not calculated to heal. But a manly resolve to recognize boldly that he had no longer a lover’s interest in her, helped him occasionally to conceal a feeling.

To someone outside the situation, there wasn’t much to criticize about this comment; but for Oak, who understood that Bathsheba knew she was the reason the poor ewe was hurt—since she had hurt the ewe's shearer in an even more significant way—it stung. The lingering feeling of being inferior to both her and Boldwood didn’t help either. However, a determined decision to acknowledge that he no longer had a romantic interest in her sometimes helped him hide those feelings.

“Bottle!” he shouted, in an unmoved voice of routine. Cainy Ball ran up, the wound was anointed, and the shearing continued.

“Bottle!” he shouted, in a flat, routine voice. Cainy Ball ran up, the wound was treated, and the shearing went on.

Boldwood gently tossed Bathsheba into the saddle, and before they turned away she again spoke out to Oak with the same dominative and tantalizing graciousness.

Boldwood gently lifted Bathsheba onto the saddle, and before they moved away, she spoke to Oak again with the same commanding and teasing charm.

“I am going now to see Mr. Boldwood’s Leicesters. Take my place in the barn, Gabriel, and keep the men carefully to their work.”

“I’m heading out to check on Mr. Boldwood’s Leicesters. Take my spot in the barn, Gabriel, and make sure the men stay on task.”

The horses’ heads were put about, and they trotted away.

The horses were set loose, and they trotted off.

Boldwood’s deep attachment was a matter of great interest among all around him; but, after having been pointed out for so many years as the perfect exemplar of thriving bachelorship, his lapse was an anticlimax somewhat resembling that of St. John Long’s death by consumption in the midst of his proofs that it was not a fatal disease.

Boldwood's strong feelings became a topic of great interest to everyone around him; however, after being seen for so many years as the perfect example of a successful bachelor, his change was an anticlimax similar to St. John Long's death from tuberculosis while he was busy proving that it wasn't a fatal disease.

“That means matrimony,” said Temperance Miller, following them out of sight with her eyes.

"That means marriage," said Temperance Miller, watching them disappear from view.

“I reckon that’s the size o’t,” said Coggan, working along without looking up.

“I think that’s about it,” said Coggan, continuing to work without looking up.

“Well, better wed over the mixen than over the moor,” said Laban Tall, turning his sheep.

“Well, it's better to get married in the kitchen than out on the moor,” said Laban Tall, turning his sheep.

Henery Fray spoke, exhibiting miserable eyes at the same time: “I don’t see why a maid should take a husband when she’s bold enough to fight her own battles, and don’t want a home; for ’tis keeping another woman out. But let it be, for ’tis a pity he and she should trouble two houses.”

Henery Fray spoke, his eyes filled with sadness: “I don’t understand why a maid would want to marry when she’s strong enough to handle her own struggles and doesn’t want a home; because that means she’d be taking a spot away from another woman. But whatever, it’s a shame they both have to create issues for two households.”

As usual with decided characters, Bathsheba invariably provoked the criticism of individuals like Henery Fray. Her emblazoned fault was to be too pronounced in her objections, and not sufficiently overt in her likings. We learn that it is not the rays which bodies absorb, but those which they reject, that give them the colours they are known by; and in the same way people are specialized by their dislikes and antagonisms, whilst their goodwill is looked upon as no attribute at all.

As is typical for strong personalities, Bathsheba consistently drew criticism from people like Henery Fray. Her obvious flaw was being too outspoken about her objections and not clear enough about her preferences. We learn that it’s not the light that objects absorb, but the light they reflect that gives them their colors; similarly, people are defined by their dislikes and oppositions, while their kindness is often overlooked.

Henery continued in a more complaisant mood: “I once hinted my mind to her on a few things, as nearly as a battered frame dared to do so to such a froward piece. You all know, neighbours, what a man I be, and how I come down with my powerful words when my pride is boiling with indignation?”

Henery continued in a more agreeable mood: “I once hinted at my thoughts to her on a few things, as much as a worn-out guy could to such a stubborn person. You all know, neighbors, what kind of man I am and how I speak up strongly when my pride is boiling with anger?”

“We do, we do, Henery.”

"We do, we do, Henery."

“So I said, ‘Mistress Everdene, there’s places empty, and there’s gifted men willing; but the spite’—no, not the spite—I didn’t say spite—‘but the villainy of the contrarikind,’ I said (meaning womankind), ‘keeps ’em out.’ That wasn’t too strong for her, say?”

“So I said, ‘Ms. Everdene, there are empty spaces, and there are talented men available; but the spite’—no, not spite—I didn’t say spite—‘but the wickedness of women,’ I said, ‘keeps them out.’ That wasn’t too strong for her, right?”

“Passably well put.”

“Pretty well said.”

“Yes; and I would have said it, had death and salvation overtook me for it. Such is my spirit when I have a mind!”

“Yes, and I would have said it, even if it meant facing death or salvation for it. That’s how I feel when I’m determined!”

“A true man, and proud as a Lucifer.”

“A real man, and proud like Lucifer.”

“You see the artfulness? Why, ’twas about being baily really; but I didn’t put it so plain that she could understand my meaning, so I could lay it on all the stronger. That was my depth!… However, let her marry an she will. Perhaps ’tis high time. I believe Farmer Boldwood kissed her behind the spear-bed at the sheep-washing t’other day—that I do.”

“You see the cleverness? It was really about being crafty; but I didn’t make it so obvious that she could grasp what I meant, so I could emphasize it even more. That was my skill!... Anyway, let her marry if she wants. Maybe it’s about time. I think Farmer Boldwood kissed her behind the spear-bed at the sheep-washing the other day—that’s what I believe.”

“What a lie!” said Gabriel.

“What a lie!” Gabriel exclaimed.

“Ah, neighbour Oak—how’st know?” said, Henery, mildly.

“Ah, neighbor Oak—how do you know?” said Henery, mildly.

“Because she told me all that passed,” said Oak, with a pharisaical sense that he was not as other shearers in this matter.

“Because she told me everything that happened,” said Oak, with a self-righteous feeling that he was different from other shearers in this regard.

“Ye have a right to believe it,” said Henery, with dudgeon; “a very true right. But I may see a little distance into things. To be long-headed enough for a baily’s place is a poor mere trifle—yet a trifle more than nothing. However, I look round upon life quite promiscuous. Do you conceive me, neighbours? My words, though made as simple as I can, may be rather deep for some heads.”

"You have every right to think that," Henery said, feeling indignant. "A very true right. But I can see a little further into things. Being smart enough to get a bailiff's position is a minor achievement—yet still an achievement, even if it’s a small one. However, I view life quite randomly. Do you understand me, neighbors? My words, even though I’ve tried to make them as straightforward as possible, might be a bit profound for some people."

“Oh yes, Henery, we quite conceive ye.”

“Oh yes, Henery, we completely understand you.”

“A strange old piece, goodmen—whirled about from here to yonder, as if I were nothing worth. A little warped, too. But I have my depths; ha, and even my great depths! I might close with a certain shepherd, brain to brain. But no—Oh no!”

“A strange old thing, folks—tossed around from here to there, like I don't matter at all. A bit crooked, too. But I have my depths; ha, and even my great depths! I could match wits with a certain shepherd, mind to mind. But no—Oh no!”

“A strange old piece, ye say!” interposed the maltster, in a querulous voice. “At the same time ye be no old man worth naming—no old man at all. Yer teeth baint half gone yet; and what’s a old man’s standing if so be his teeth baint gone? Weren’t I stale in wedlock afore ye were out of arms? ’Tis a poor thing to be sixty, when there’s people far past four-score—a boast weak as water.”

“A strange old piece, you say!” interrupted the maltster, in a complaining voice. “At the same time, you’re no old man worth mentioning—no old man at all. Your teeth aren’t half gone yet; and what’s an old man’s standing if his teeth aren’t gone? Wasn’t I married long before you were out of diapers? It’s a weak claim to be sixty when there are people well past eighty—a boast as weak as water.”

It was the unvarying custom in Weatherbury to sink minor differences when the maltster had to be pacified.

It was a usual practice in Weatherbury to set aside small disagreements when it came time to soothe the maltster.

“Weak as water! yes,” said Jan Coggan. “Malter, we feel ye to be a wonderful old veteran man, and nobody can gainsay it.”

“Weak as water! Yes,” said Jan Coggan. “Malter, we recognize you as a remarkable old veteran, and no one can deny it.”

“Nobody,” said Joseph Poorgrass. “Ye are a very rare old spectacle, malster, and we all respect ye for that gift.”

“Nobody,” said Joseph Poorgrass. “You are a truly unique old sight, malster, and we all have a lot of respect for that gift.”

“Ay, and as a young man, when my senses were in prosperity, I was likewise liked by a good-few who knowed me,” said the maltster.

“Yeah, and when I was young, and my senses were sharp, I was also liked by a good number of people who knew me,” said the maltster.

“’Ithout doubt you was—’ithout doubt.”

"Without a doubt, you were—without a doubt."

The bent and hoary man was satisfied, and so apparently was Henery Fray. That matters should continue pleasant Maryann spoke, who, what with her brown complexion, and the working wrapper of rusty linsey, had at present the mellow hue of an old sketch in oils—notably some of Nicholas Poussin’s:—

The bent and gray-haired man was satisfied, and so it seemed was Henery Fray. To keep things pleasant, Maryann spoke, who, with her brown skin and the worn wrapper of old fabric, had the warm tone of an old oil painting—especially reminiscent of some of Nicholas Poussin’s works:—

“Do anybody know of a crooked man, or a lame, or any second-hand fellow at all that would do for poor me?” said Maryann. “A perfect article I don’t expect to get at my time of life. If I could hear of such a thing ’twould do me more good than toast and ale.”

“Does anyone know of a crooked man, or a lame one, or any kind of second-hand fellow at all who would work for me?” said Maryann. “I don’t expect to find a perfect match at my age. If I could hear of something like that, it would do me more good than toast and ale.”

Coggan furnished a suitable reply. Oak went on with his shearing, and said not another word. Pestilent moods had come, and teased away his quiet. Bathsheba had shown indications of anointing him above his fellows by installing him as the bailiff that the farm imperatively required. He did not covet the post relatively to the farm: in relation to herself, as beloved by him and unmarried to another, he had coveted it. His readings of her seemed now to be vapoury and indistinct. His lecture to her was, he thought, one of the absurdest mistakes. Far from coquetting with Boldwood, she had trifled with himself in thus feigning that she had trifled with another. He was inwardly convinced that, in accordance with the anticipations of his easy-going and worse-educated comrades, that day would see Boldwood the accepted husband of Miss Everdene. Gabriel at this time of his life had outgrown the instinctive dislike which every Christian boy has for reading the Bible, perusing it now quite frequently, and he inwardly said, “‘I find more bitter than death the woman whose heart is snares and nets!’” This was mere exclamation—the froth of the storm. He adored Bathsheba just the same.

Coggan gave a suitable response. Oak continued with his shearing and said nothing more. Annoying moods had surfaced, disrupting his peace. Bathsheba had hinted at promoting him above the others by making him the bailiff that the farm desperately needed. He didn’t want the job in relation to the farm itself; he wanted it because of her, as someone he loved who wasn't married to someone else. His feelings for her now seemed vague and unclear. He thought his lecture to her was one of the biggest mistakes he'd made. Instead of flirting with Boldwood, she had just played with his feelings by pretending she was interested in someone else. He was secretly certain that, as expected by his laid-back and less-educated friends, that day would see Boldwood become the fiancé of Miss Everdene. At this point in his life, Gabriel had outgrown the natural dislike every Christian boy has for reading the Bible and now read it fairly often. He inwardly said, “‘I find more bitter than death the woman whose heart is snares and nets!’” This was just an expression—the surface of his turmoil. He still adored Bathsheba just the same.

“We workfolk shall have some lordly junketing to-night,” said Cainy Ball, casting forth his thoughts in a new direction. “This morning I see ’em making the great puddens in the milking-pails—lumps of fat as big as yer thumb, Mister Oak! I’ve never seed such splendid large knobs of fat before in the days of my life—they never used to be bigger than a horse-bean. And there was a great black crock upon the brandish with his legs a-sticking out, but I don’t know what was in within.”

“We workers are going to have a fancy feast tonight,” said Cainy Ball, changing his thoughts. “This morning I saw them making the big puddings in the milking pails—chunks of fat as big as your thumb, Mister Oak! I’ve never seen such amazing large pieces of fat in my life—they used to be no bigger than a horse bean. And there was a big black pot on the fire with its legs sticking out, but I don’t know what was inside.”

“And there’s two bushels of biffins for apple-pies,” said Maryann.

“And there are two bushels of biffins for apple pies,” said Maryann.

“Well, I hope to do my duty by it all,” said Joseph Poorgrass, in a pleasant, masticating manner of anticipation. “Yes; victuals and drink is a cheerful thing, and gives nerves to the nerveless, if the form of words may be used. ’Tis the gospel of the body, without which we perish, so to speak it.”

“Yeah, I hope to fulfill my responsibility regarding it all,” said Joseph Poorgrass, with a cheerful way of chewing in anticipation. “Absolutely; food and drink are uplifting and give strength to the weak, if I can put it that way. It’s the gospel of the body; without it, we would perish, so to speak.”

CHAPTER XXIII.
EVENTIDE—A SECOND DECLARATION

For the shearing-supper a long table was placed on the grass-plot beside the house, the end of the table being thrust over the sill of the wide parlour-window and a foot or two into the room. Miss Everdene sat inside the window, facing down the table. She was thus at the head without mingling with the men.

For the shearing supper, a long table was set up on the grass beside the house, with one end pushed over the wide parlour window and extending a foot or two into the room. Miss Everdene sat inside the window, looking down the table. This way, she was at the head without having to interact with the men.

This evening Bathsheba was unusually excited, her red cheeks and lips contrasting lustrously with the mazy skeins of her shadowy hair. She seemed to expect assistance, and the seat at the bottom of the table was at her request left vacant until after they had begun the meal. She then asked Gabriel to take the place and the duties appertaining to that end, which he did with great readiness.

This evening, Bathsheba was unusually excited, her red cheeks and lips standing out beautifully against the tangled strands of her dark hair. She appeared to be waiting for someone to help her, and the seat at the end of the table was left empty at her request until they had started the meal. She then asked Gabriel to take that seat and handle the responsibilities that came with it, which he did eagerly.

At this moment Mr. Boldwood came in at the gate, and crossed the green to Bathsheba at the window. He apologized for his lateness: his arrival was evidently by arrangement.

At that moment, Mr. Boldwood walked in through the gate and crossed the lawn to where Bathsheba was at the window. He apologized for being late; it was clear he had planned his arrival.

“Gabriel,” said she, “will you move again, please, and let Mr. Boldwood come there?”

“Gabriel,” she said, “can you move again, please, and let Mr. Boldwood come over there?”

Oak moved in silence back to his original seat.

Oak quietly returned to his original seat.

The gentleman-farmer was dressed in cheerful style, in a new coat and white waistcoat, quite contrasting with his usual sober suits of grey. Inwardy, too, he was blithe, and consequently chatty to an exceptional degree. So also was Bathsheba now that he had come, though the uninvited presence of Pennyways, the bailiff who had been dismissed for theft, disturbed her equanimity for a while.

The gentleman-farmer was dressed in a cheerful way, in a new coat and white vest, which was a big change from his usual dull gray suits. Inside, he felt happy and was unusually talkative. Bathsheba was also in good spirits now that he was there, although the unexpected presence of Pennyways, the bailiff who had been fired for stealing, unsettled her for a bit.

Supper being ended, Coggan began on his own private account, without reference to listeners:—

Supper over, Coggan started speaking for himself, not caring about who was listening:—

“I’ve lost my love, and I care not,
I’ve lost my love, and I care not;
    I shall soon have another
    That’s better than t’other;
I’ve lost my love, and I care not.”

“I’ve lost my love, and I don’t care,
I’ve lost my love, and I don’t care;
    I’ll soon have another
    That’s better than the last;
I’ve lost my love, and I don’t care.”

This melody, when concluded, was received with a silently appreciative gaze at the table, implying that the performance, like a work by those established authors who are independent of notices in the papers, was a well-known delight which required no applause.

This tune, once it ended, was met with a quietly appreciative look around the table, suggesting that the performance, much like a piece by those respected writers who don't need press coverage, was already a beloved joy that didn’t need applause.

“Now, Master Poorgrass, your song,” said Coggan.

“Now, Master Poorgrass, it's your turn to sing,” said Coggan.

“I be all but a shadder, and the gift is wanting in me,” said Joseph, diminishing himself.

“I’m nothing but a shadow, and I lack the gift,” said Joseph, belittling himself.

“Nonsense; wou’st never be so ungrateful, Joseph—never!” said Coggan, expressing hurt feelings by an inflection of voice. “And mistress is looking hard at ye, as much as to say, ‘Sing at once, Joseph Poorgrass.’”

“Nonsense; you would never be so ungrateful, Joseph—never!” said Coggan, showing his hurt feelings through his tone. “And the mistress is looking at you hard, as if to say, ‘Sing right now, Joseph Poorgrass.’”

“Faith, so she is; well, I must suffer it!… How do I bear her gaze? Do I blush prodigally? Just eye my features, and see if the tell-tale blood overpowers me much, neighbours.”

“Faith, that’s true; well, I guess I’ll just have to deal with it!… How do I handle her stare? Am I blushing a lot? Just look at my face and see if the telltale blood makes me blush too much, neighbors.”

“No, yer blushes be quite reasonable,” said Coggan.

“No, your blushes are totally understandable,” said Coggan.

“A very reasonable depth indeed,” testified Oak.

“A very reasonable depth indeed,” said Oak.

“I always tries to keep my colours from rising when a beauty’s eyes get fixed on me,” said Joseph, diffidently; “but if so be ’tis willed they do, they must.”

"I always try to keep my emotions in check when a beautiful girl's eyes are on me," said Joseph shyly; "but if it's meant to happen, it will."

“Now, Joseph, your song, please,” said Bathsheba, from the window.

“Now, Joseph, your song, please,” said Bathsheba from the window.

“Well, really, ma’am,” he replied, in a yielding tone, “I don’t know what to say. It would be a poor plain ballet of my own composure.”

"Well, honestly, ma'am," he replied, in a compliant tone, "I don't know what to say. It would be a simple, unremarkable performance of my own making."

“Hear, hear!” said the supper-party.

“Here, here!” said the dinner party.

Poorgrass, thus assured, trilled forth a flickering yet commendable piece of sentiment, the tune of which consisted of the key-note and another, the latter being the sound chiefly dwelt upon. This was so successful that he rashly plunged into a second in the same breath, after a few false starts:—

Poorgrass, feeling confident, sang a shaky but decent piece of emotion, the melody featuring the main note and another, which was the sound he focused on the most. It went so well that he boldly jumped into a second one right after, despite a few false starts:—

“I sow′-ed th′-e. . . . .
I sow′-ed. . . . .
I sow′-ed the′-e seeds′ of′ love′,
    I-it was′ all′ i′-in the′-e spring′,
I-in A′-pril′, Ma′-ay, a′-nd sun′-ny′ June′,
    When sma′-all bi′-irds they′ do′ sing′.”

“I sowed the...
I sowed...
I sowed the seeds of love,
It was all in the spring,
In April, May, and sunny June,
When small birds sang.”

“Well put out of hand,” said Coggan, at the end of the verse. “‘They do sing’ was a very taking paragraph.”

“Very well delivered,” said Coggan at the end of the verse. “‘They do sing’ was a really captivating line.”

“Ay; and there was a pretty place at ‘seeds of love,’ and ’twas well let out. Though ‘love’ is a nasty high corner when a man’s voice is getting crazed. Next verse, Master Poorgrass.”

“Aye; and there was a nice spot at ‘seeds of love,’ and it was well taken care of. But ‘love’ is a tricky high spot when a man's voice starts to go crazy. Next verse, Master Poorgrass.”

But during this rendering young Bob Coggan evinced one of those anomalies which will afflict little people when other persons are particularly serious, and, in trying to check his laughter, pushed down his throat as much of the tablecloth as he could get hold of, when after continuing hermetically sealed for a short time, his mirth ultimately burst out through his nose. Joseph perceived it, and with hectic cheeks of indignation instantly ceased singing. Coggan boxed Bob’s ears immediately.

But during this performance, young Bob Coggan showed one of those quirks that tend to affect little kids when everyone else is being serious. In an attempt to hold back his laughter, he stuffed as much of the tablecloth into his mouth as he could grab. After being hushed for a bit, he eventually couldn’t contain his giggles and ended up snorting through his nose. Joseph noticed this and, with flushed cheeks from anger, immediately stopped singing. Coggan then slapped Bob’s ears right away.

“Go on, Joseph—go on, and never mind the young scamp,” said Coggan. “’Tis a very catching ballet. Now then again—the next bar; I’ll help ye to flourish up the shrill notes where yer wind is rather wheezy:—

“Go ahead, Joseph—just ignore the young rascal,” Coggan said. “It’s a really catchy tune. Now let’s go again—the next part; I’ll help you hit those high notes where your breath is a bit shaky:—

“Oh the wi′-il-lo′-ow tree’ will′ twist′,
And the wil′-low′ tre′-ee wi′ill twine′.”

“Oh the willow tree will twist,
And the willow tree will twine.”

But the singer could not be set going again. Bob Coggan was sent home for his ill manners, and tranquility was restored by Jacob Smallbury, who volunteered a ballad as inclusive and interminable as that with which the worthy toper old Silenus amused on a similar occasion the swains Chromis and Mnasylus, and other jolly dogs of his day.

But the singer couldn’t be started up again. Bob Coggan was sent home for his rude behavior, and peace was brought back by Jacob Smallbury, who offered a ballad that was as all-encompassing and endless as the one old Silenus entertained the country lads Chromis and Mnasylus, along with other fun-loving guys of his time.

It was still the beaming time of evening, though night was stealthily making itself visible low down upon the ground, the western lines of light raking the earth without alighting upon it to any extent, or illuminating the dead levels at all. The sun had crept round the tree as a last effort before death, and then began to sink, the shearers’ lower parts becoming steeped in embrowning twilight, whilst their heads and shoulders were still enjoying day, lacquered with a yellow of self-sustained brilliancy that seemed inherent rather than acquired.

It was still a bright evening, but night was quietly starting to settle in on the ground. The fading light in the west brushed the earth without really touching it, leaving the flat areas dark. The sun had moved around the tree in a final attempt to hold on before dipping below the horizon, casting the shearers' lower bodies in dusky twilight while their heads and shoulders still basked in daylight, glowing with a natural, vibrant yellow that seemed to come from within rather than being added on.

The sun went down in an ochreous mist; but they sat, and talked on, and grew as merry as the gods in Homer’s heaven. Bathsheba still remained enthroned inside the window, and occupied herself in knitting, from which she sometimes looked up to view the fading scene outside. The slow twilight expanded and enveloped them completely before the signs of moving were shown.

The sun set in a yellowish haze, but they stayed seated, chatting away, feeling as joyful as the gods in Homer’s paradise. Bathsheba continued to sit by the window, knitting and occasionally glancing up to take in the fading view outside. The slow twilight spread and wrapped around them completely before they showed any signs of wanting to move.

Gabriel suddenly missed Farmer Boldwood from his place at the bottom of the table. How long he had been gone Oak did not know; but he had apparently withdrawn into the encircling dusk. Whilst he was thinking of this, Liddy brought candles into the back part of the room overlooking the shearers, and their lively new flames shone down the table and over the men, and dispersed among the green shadows behind. Bathsheba’s form, still in its original position, was now again distinct between their eyes and the light, which revealed that Boldwood had gone inside the room, and was sitting near her.

Gabriel suddenly missed Farmer Boldwood from his spot at the bottom of the table. How long he had been gone, Oak didn't know; but he had apparently retreated into the surrounding dusk. While he was thinking about this, Liddy brought candles into the back of the room that overlooked the shearers, and their lively new flames lit up the table and the men, scattering light among the green shadows behind. Bathsheba’s figure, still in its original position, was once again clear between their eyes and the light, revealing that Boldwood had come inside the room and was sitting near her.

Next came the question of the evening. Would Miss Everdene sing to them the song she always sang so charmingly—“The Banks of Allan Water”—before they went home?

Next came the question of the evening. Would Miss Everdene sing them the song she always sang so beautifully—“The Banks of Allan Water”—before they headed home?

After a moment’s consideration Bathsheba assented, beckoning to Gabriel, who hastened up into the coveted atmosphere at once.

After a moment’s thought, Bathsheba agreed, signaling to Gabriel, who quickly came up to the desired atmosphere.

“Have you brought your flute?” she whispered.

“Did you bring your flute?” she whispered.

“Yes, miss.”

"Yes, ma'am."

“Play to my singing, then.”

"Play along to my singing, then."

She stood up in the window-opening, facing the men, the candles behind her, Gabriel on her right hand, immediately outside the sash-frame. Boldwood had drawn up on her left, within the room. Her singing was soft and rather tremulous at first, but it soon swelled to a steady clearness. Subsequent events caused one of the verses to be remembered for many months, and even years, by more than one of those who were gathered there:—

She stood in the window, facing the men, with the candles behind her. Gabriel was to her right, just outside the window frame. Boldwood was on her left, inside the room. Her singing started off soft and a bit shaky, but it soon grew to a clear and steady tone. What happened next made one of the verses stick in the minds of several people who were there for many months and even years:—

“For his bride a soldier sought her,
    And a winning tongue had he:
On the banks of Allan Water
    None was gay as she!”

“For his bride, a soldier looked for her,
    And he had a charming way of speaking:
By the shores of Allan Water,
    No one was as cheerful as she!”

[Illustration: ]

SHE STOOD UP IN THE WINDOW-OPENING, FACING THE MEN.

SHE STOOD UP IN THE WINDOW-OPENING, FACING THE MEN.

In addition to the dulcet piping of Gabriel’s flute, Boldwood supplied a bass in his customary profound voice, uttering his notes so softly, however, as to abstain entirely from making anything like an ordinary duet of the song; they rather formed a rich unexplored shadow, which threw her tones into relief. The shearers reclined against each other as at suppers in the early ages of the world, and so silent and absorbed were they that her breathing could almost be heard between the bars; and at the end of the ballad, when the last tone loitered on to an inexpressible close, there arose that buzz of pleasure which is the attar of applause.

Along with the sweet sound of Gabriel's flute, Boldwood added a deep bass with his usual rich voice, but he sang so softly that it didn’t quite make for a typical duet; instead, it created a deep shadow that highlighted her notes. The shearers lounged against one another like people did during feasts in ancient times, and they were so quiet and focused that you could almost hear her breathing between the lines; and at the end of the song, when the last note lingered into a beautiful finish, a buzz of enjoyment rose up that was like the essence of applause.

It is scarcely necessary to state that Gabriel could not avoid noting the farmer’s bearing to-night towards their entertainer. Yet there was nothing exceptional in his actions beyond what appertained to his time of performing them. It was when the rest were all looking away that Boldwood observed her; when they regarded her he turned aside; when they thanked or praised he was silent; when they were inattentive he murmured his thanks. The meaning lay in the difference between actions, none of which had any meaning of themselves; and the necessity of being jealous, which lovers are troubled with, did not lead Oak to under-estimate these signs.

It hardly needs to be said that Gabriel noticed the farmer's behavior towards their host tonight. However, there was nothing unusual about his actions beyond the timing of when he did them. It was when everyone else was looking away that Boldwood paid attention to her; when they focused on her, he looked away; when they thanked or praised her, he remained silent; when they weren’t paying attention, he quietly expressed his gratitude. The meaning was in the contrast of these actions, none of which held any significance on their own; and the jealousy that lovers often feel did not cause Oak to overlook these signs.

Bathsheba then wished them good-night, withdrew from the window, and retired to the back part of the room, Boldwood thereupon closing the sash and the shutters, and shutting himself inside with her. Oak wandered away under the quiet and scented trees. Recovering from the softer impressions produced by Bathsheba’s voice, the shearers rose to leave, Coggan turning to Pennyways as he pushed back the bench to pass out:—

Bathsheba then wished them goodnight, stepped away from the window, and went to the back part of the room, while Boldwood closed the sash and the shutters, locking himself in with her. Oak wandered off under the calm, fragrant trees. Regaining his composure after the gentle effect of Bathsheba’s voice, the shearers got up to leave, with Coggan turning to Pennyways as he pushed back the bench to exit:—

“I like to give praise where praise is due, and the man deserves it—that ’a do so,” he remarked, looking at the worthy thief comprehensively, as if he were the masterpiece of some world-renowned artist.

“I like to give credit where it's deserved, and this guy definitely earns it,” he said, looking at the respectable thief in a way that suggested he was the masterpiece of some famous artist.

“I’m sure I should never have believed it if we hadn’t proved it, so to allude,” said Joseph Poorgrass, “that every cup, every one of the best knives and forks, and every empty bottle be in their place as perfect now as at the beginning, and not one stole at all.

“I’m sure I never would have believed it if we hadn't proven it, so to put it simply,” said Joseph Poorgrass, “that every cup, every single one of the best knives and forks, and every empty bottle is in its place just as perfectly now as at the start, and not one has been taken at all.”

“I’m sure I don’t deserve half the praise you give me,” said the virtuous thief, grimly.

“I’m sure I don’t deserve even half of the praise you give me,” said the virtuous thief, grimly.

“Well, I’ll say this for Pennyways,” added Coggan, “that whenever he do really make up his mind to do a noble thing in the shape of a good action, as I could see by his face he did to-night afore sitting down, he’s generally able to carry it out. Yes, I’m proud to say, neighbours, that he’s stole nothing at all.”

“Well, I’ll say this about Pennyways,” added Coggan, “whenever he actually decides to do something noble, like a good deed—as I could tell by his face tonight before sitting down—he usually manages to follow through. Yes, I’m proud to say, neighbors, that he hasn’t stolen anything at all.”

“Well, ’tis an honest deed, and we thank ye for it, Pennyways,” said Joseph; to which opinion the remainder of the company subscribed unanimously.

“Well, it’s a fair thing to do, and we appreciate it, Pennyways,” said Joseph, and the rest of the group agreed completely.

At this time of departure, when nothing more was visible of the inside of the parlour than a thin and still chink of light between the shutters, a passionate scene was in course of enactment there.

At this moment of leaving, when all that could be seen of the inside of the parlor was a narrow and quiet strip of light between the shutters, an intense scene was unfolding there.

Miss Everdene and Boldwood were alone. Her cheeks had lost a great deal of their healthful fire from the very seriousness of her position; but her eye was bright with the excitement of a triumph—though it was a triumph which had rather been contemplated than desired.

Miss Everdene and Boldwood were alone. Her cheeks had lost a lot of their healthy color because of how serious her situation was; but her eye was bright with the excitement of a victory—though it was a victory that had been more expected than wanted.

She was standing behind a low arm-chair, from which she had just risen, and he was kneeling in it—inclining himself over its back towards her, and holding her hand in both his own. His body moved restlessly, and it was with what the poet calls a too happy happiness. This unwonted abstraction by love of all dignity from a man of whom it had ever seemed the chief component, was, in its distressing incongruity, a pain to her which quenched much of the pleasure she derived from the proof that she was idolized.

She was standing behind a low armchair that she had just gotten up from, and he was kneeling in it, leaning over the back toward her and holding her hand with both of his. His body was moving restlessly, and he was filled with what the poet calls a too happy happiness. This unusual loss of dignity from a man who had always seemed to embody it was, in its awkwardness, a source of pain for her that diminished much of the joy she felt from knowing she was idolized.

“I will try to love you,” she was saying, in a trembling voice quite unlike her usual self-confidence. “And if I can believe in any way that I shall make you a good wife I shall indeed be willing to marry you. But, Mr. Boldwood, hesitation on so high a matter is honourable in any woman, and I don’t want to give a solemn promise to-night. I would rather ask you to wait a few weeks till I can see my situation better.”

“I’ll try to love you,” she said, her voice shaking and unlike her usual self-assuredness. “And if I can believe in any way that I’ll be a good wife, I would definitely be willing to marry you. But, Mr. Boldwood, being hesitant about such an important decision is understandable for any woman, and I don’t want to make a serious promise tonight. I’d prefer to ask you to wait a few weeks until I can better understand my situation.”

“But you have every reason to believe that then…”

“But you have every reason to believe that then…”

“I have every reason to hope that at the end of the five or six weeks, between this time and harvest, that you say you are going to be away from home, I shall be able to promise to be your wife,” she said, firmly. “But remember this distinctly, I don’t promise yet.”

“I have every reason to believe that by the end of the five or six weeks, between now and harvest, when you say you’ll be away from home, I’ll be able to promise to be your wife,” she said firmly. “But remember this clearly, I don’t promise yet.”

“It is enough; I don’t ask more. I can wait on those dear words. And now, Miss Everdene, good-night!”

“It’s enough; I don’t want anything more. I can wait for those cherished words. And now, Miss Everdene, good night!”

“Good-night,” she said, graciously—almost tenderly; and Boldwood withdrew with a serene smile.

“Goodnight,” she said, kindly—almost affectionately; and Boldwood left with a calm smile.

Bathsheba knew more of him now; he had entirely bared his heart before her, even until he had almost worn in her eyes the sorry look of a grand bird without the feathers that make it grand. She had been awestruck at her past temerity, and was struggling to make amends without thinking whether the sin quite deserved the penalty she was schooling herself to pay. To have brought all this about her ears was terrible; but after a while the situation was not without a fearful joy. The facility with which even the most timid women sometimes acquire a relish for the dreadful when that is amalgamated with a little triumph, is marvellous.

Bathsheba understood him better now; he had completely opened his heart to her, to the point where she could almost see the sad expression of a magnificent bird stripped of its feathers. She was taken aback by her previous boldness and was trying to make things right without considering if the sin really warranted the punishment she was preparing herself to endure. Having all this come crashing down around her was awful; yet, after a while, the situation held a strange kind of joy. The ease with which even the shyest women can sometimes find a thrill in the terrifying when it's mixed with a bit of triumph is remarkable.

CHAPTER XXIV.
THE SAME NIGHT—THE FIR PLANTATION

Among the multifarious duties which Bathsheba had voluntarily imposed upon herself by dispensing with the services of a bailiff, was the particular one of looking round the homestead before going to bed, to see that all was right and safe for the night. Gabriel had almost constantly preceded her in this tour every evening, watching her affairs as carefully as any specially appointed officer of surveillance could have done; but this tender devotion was to a great extent unknown to his mistress, and as much as was known was somewhat thanklessly received. Women are never tired of bewailing man’s fickleness in love, but they only seem to snub his constancy.

Among the many responsibilities that Bathsheba had chosen to take on by not hiring a bailiff was the specific task of checking the homestead before bed to ensure everything was secure for the night. Gabriel had almost always gone ahead of her on this nightly inspection, keeping a close eye on her affairs like a dedicated security officer; however, this caring attention was largely unrecognized by his mistress, and what she did acknowledge was often met with a lack of gratitude. Women often complain about men being fickle in love, yet they tend to dismiss their loyalty.

As watching is best done invisibly, she usually carried a dark lantern in her hand, and every now and then turned on the light to examine nooks and corners with the coolness of a metropolitan policeman. This coolness may have owed its existence not so much to her fearlessness of expected danger as to her freedom from the suspicion of any; her worst anticipated discovery being that a horse might not be well bedded, the fowls not all in, or a door not closed.

As watching is best done without drawing attention, she typically carried a dark lantern in her hand and occasionally turned on the light to check nooks and corners with the calmness of a city cop. This calmness might not have come so much from her fearlessness of potential danger as from her lack of concern about it; her worst expected finding was that a horse might not be properly bedded, the chickens not all in, or a door left open.

This night the buildings were inspected as usual, and she went round to the farm paddock. Here the only sounds disturbing the stillness were steady munchings of many mouths, and stentorian breathings from all but invisible noses, ending in snores and puffs like the blowing of bellows slowly. Then the munching would recommence, when the lively imagination might assist the eye to discern a group of pink-white nostrils, large as caverns, and very clammy and humid on their surfaces, not exactly pleasant to the touch until one got used to them; the mouths beneath having a great partiality for closing upon any fragment of Bathsheba’s apparel which came within reach of their tongues. Above each of these a still keener vision suggested a brown forehead and two staring though not unfriendly eyes, and above all a pair of whitish crescent-shaped horns like two particularly new moons, an occasional stolid “moo!” proclaiming beyond the shade of a doubt that these phenomena were the features and persons of Daisy, Whitefoot, Bonny-lass, Jolly-O, Spot, Twinkle-eye, etc., etc.—the respectable dairy of Devon cows belonging to Bathsheba aforesaid.

That night, the buildings were checked as usual, and she walked over to the farm paddock. The only sounds breaking the quiet were the steady munching of many mouths and loud breathing from the almost invisible noses, ending in snores and puffs like bellows slowly exhaling. Then the munching would start up again, as a vivid imagination might help the eye notice a group of pink-white nostrils, as large as caves, and very damp and clammy on the surface, not exactly pleasant to the touch until you got used to it; the mouths below had a strong tendency to grab any piece of Bathsheba’s clothing that came within reach of their tongues. Above each of these, a sharper vision would suggest a brown forehead and two wide, though not unkind, eyes, and above all, a pair of whitish crescent-shaped horns like two particularly new moons, with the occasional solid “moo!” confirming beyond a doubt that these were the features and personalities of Daisy, Whitefoot, Bonny-lass, Jolly-O, Spot, Twinkle-eye, etc., etc.—the respectable dairy of Devon cows belonging to Bathsheba.

Her way back to the house was by a path through a young plantation of tapering firs, which had been planted some years earlier to shelter the premises from the north wind. By reason of the density of the interwoven foliage it was gloomy there at cloudless noontide, twilight in the evening, dark as midnight at dusk, and black as the ninth plague of Egypt at midnight. To describe the spot is to call it a vast, low, naturally formed hall, the plumy ceiling of which was supported by slender pillars of living wood, the floor being covered with a soft dun carpet of dead spikelets and mildewed cones, with a tuft of grass-blades here and there.

Her way back to the house was along a path through a young grove of tall firs, which had been planted a few years earlier to protect the property from the north wind. Because of the dense, interwoven branches, it was gloomy there even at bright midday, twilight in the evening, pitch black at dusk, and dark as pitch at midnight. To describe the place is to say it resembles a vast, low, naturally formed hall, with a feathery ceiling supported by slender pillars of living wood, and the floor covered with a soft, brown carpet of dead grass and moldy cones, with a few tufts of grass scattered here and there.

This bit of the path was always the crux of the night’s ramble, though, before starting, her apprehensions of danger were not vivid enough to lead her to take a companion. Slipping along here covertly as Time, Bathsheba fancied she could hear footsteps entering the track at the opposite end. It was certainly a rustle of footsteps. Her own instantly fell as gently as snowflakes. She reassured herself by a remembrance that the path was public, and that the traveller was probably some villager returning home, regretting, at the same time, that the meeting should be about to occur in the darkest point of her route, even though only just outside her own door.

This part of the path was always the highlight of the night’s walk, but before she started, her fears of danger weren’t strong enough to make her ask someone to join her. As she moved quietly along, Bathsheba thought she could hear footsteps coming from the other end of the path. There was definitely a sound of footsteps. Hers instantly became as light as snowflakes. She calmed herself by reminding herself that the path was public, and that the person was probably just a villager returning home, while at the same time regretting that their encounter would happen at the darkest point of her route, even if it was just outside her own door.

The noise approached, came close, and a figure was apparently on the point of gliding past her when something tugged at her skirt and pinned it forcibly to the ground. The instantaneous check nearly threw Bathsheba off her balance. In recovering she struck against warm clothes and buttons.

The noise got closer, and a figure seemed ready to glide past her when something pulled at her skirt and pinned it forcefully to the ground. The sudden stop almost made Bathsheba lose her balance. As she regained her footing, she bumped into warm clothing and buttons.

“A rum start, upon my soul!” said a masculine voice, a foot or so above her head. “Have I hurt you, mate?”

“A strange start, I swear!” said a male voice, a foot or so above her head. “Did I hurt you, buddy?”

“No,” said Bathsheba, attempting to shrink a way.

“No,” said Bathsheba, trying to pull away.

“We have got hitched together somehow, I think.”

“We’ve somehow gotten married, I think.”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“Are you a woman?”

"Are you a woman?"

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“A lady, I should have said.”

“A woman, I should have said.”

“It doesn’t matter.”

"Whatever."

“I am a man.”

"I'm a man."

“Oh!”

“Oh!”

Bathsheba softly tugged again, but to no purpose.

Bathsheba gently pulled again, but it was futile.

“Is that a dark lantern you have? I fancy so,” said the man.

“Is that a dark lantern you’ve got? I think so,” said the man.

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“If you’ll allow me I’ll open it, and set you free.”

“If you let me, I’ll open it and set you free.”

A hand seized the lantern, the door was opened, the rays burst out from their prison, and Bathsheba beheld her position with astonishment.

A hand grabbed the lantern, the door swung open, the beams of light broke free from their confinement, and Bathsheba stared at her situation in shock.

The man to whom she was hooked was brilliant in brass and scarlet. He was a soldier. His sudden appearance was to darkness what the sound of a trumpet is to silence. Gloom, the genius loci at all times hitherto, was now totally overthrown, less by the lantern light than by what the lantern lighted. The contrast of this revelation with her anticipations of some sinister figure in sombre garb was so great that it had upon her the effect of a fairy transformation.

The man she was drawn to was striking in brass and red. He was a soldier. His sudden appearance was like the sound of a trumpet breaking the silence. The gloom, which had always been the dominant presence, was now completely overturned, not so much by the lantern light itself but by what the light revealed. The difference between this revelation and her expectations of a dark, sinister figure was so immense that it felt like a magical transformation to her.

It was immediately apparent that the military man’s spur had become entangled in the gimp which decorated the skirt of her dress. He caught a view of her face.

It was clear right away that the military man's spur had gotten caught in the fringe that decorated the hem of her dress. He caught a glimpse of her face.

“I’ll unfasten you in one moment, miss,” he said, with new-born gallantry.

"I'll get you out of that in just a moment, miss," he said, with fresh charm.

“O no—I can do it, thank you,” she hastily replied, and stooped for the performance.

“Oh no—I can manage it, thanks,” she quickly replied, and bent down to do it.

The unfastening was not such a trifling affair. The rowel of the spur had so wound itself among the gimp cords in those few moments, that separation was likely to be a matter of time.

The unfastening wasn't such a small deal. The rowel of the spur had twisted itself so tightly around the gimp cords in those few moments that getting them apart was bound to take some time.

He too stooped, and the lantern standing on the ground betwixt them threw the gleam from its open side among the fir-tree débris and the blades of long damp grass with the effect of a large glowworm. It radiated upwards into their faces, and sent over half the plantation gigantic shadows of both man and woman, each dusky shape becoming distorted and mangled upon the tree-trunks till it wasted to nothing.

He also bent down, and the lantern sitting on the ground between them cast a light from its open side among the fir-tree debris and the long damp grass, looking like a big glowworm. It lit up their faces and created huge shadows of both man and woman across half the plantation, with each dark figure becoming twisted and mangled on the tree trunks until it faded away.

He looked hard into her eyes when she raised them for a moment; Bathsheba looked down again, for his gaze was too strong to be received pointblank with her own. But she had obliquely noticed that he was young and slim, and that he wore three chevrons upon his sleeve. Bathsheba pulled again.

He stared deeply into her eyes when she looked up for a moment; Bathsheba quickly looked down again because his gaze was too intense to meet directly. But she had noticed that he was young and slim, and that he had three chevrons on his sleeve. Bathsheba pulled again.

“You are a prisoner, miss; it is no use blinking the matter,” said the soldier, drily. “I must cut your dress if you are in such a hurry.”

“You're a prisoner, miss; there's no point in pretending otherwise,” the soldier said flatly. “I have to cut your dress if you're in such a rush.”

“Yes—please do!” she exclaimed, helplessly.

“Yes—please do!” she said, helplessly.

“It wouldn’t be necessary if you could wait a moment;” and he unwound a cord from the little wheel. She withdrew her own hand, but, whether by accident or design, he touched it. Bathsheba was vexed; she hardly knew why.

"It wouldn't be necessary if you could hold on for a moment;" and he unwound a cord from the small wheel. She pulled her hand back, but, whether it was on purpose or by accident, he touched it. Bathsheba felt annoyed; she didn't really know why.

His unravelling went on, but it nevertheless seemed coming to no end. She looked at him again.

His unraveling continued, yet it still appeared to have no end in sight. She glanced at him again.

“Thank you for the sight of such a beautiful face!” said the young sergeant, without ceremony.

“Thank you for letting me see such a beautiful face!” said the young sergeant, casually.

She coloured with embarrassment. “’Twas unwillingly shown,” she replied, stiffly, and with as much dignity—which was very little—as she could infuse into a position of utter captivity

She blushed with embarrassment. “It was shown against my will,” she replied stiffly, trying to maintain as much dignity—which was very little—as she could in a situation of complete helplessness.

“I like you the better for that incivility, miss,” he said.

“I like you more for that rudeness, miss,” he said.

“I should have liked—I wish—you had never shown yourself to me by intruding here!” She pulled again, and the gathers of her dress began to give way like lilliputian musketry.

“I wish—you had never come here to show yourself to me!” She pulled again, and the gathers of her dress started to give way like tiny gunfire.

“I deserve such a chastisement your words give me. But why should such a fair and dutiful girl have such an aversion to her father’s sex?”

“I deserve the scolding your words give me. But why should such a beautiful and devoted girl have such a dislike for her father's gender?”

“Go on your way, please.”

"Please be on your way."

“What, Beauty, and drag you after me? Do but look; I never saw such a tangle!”

“What, Beauty, are you really going to follow me? Just take a look; I’ve never seen such a mess!”

“Oh, ’tis shameful of you; you have been making it worse on purpose to keep me here—you have!”

“Oh, it’s shameful of you; you’ve been making it worse on purpose to keep me here—you have!”

“Indeed, I don’t think so,” said the sergeant, with a merry twinkle.

“Honestly, I don’t think so,” said the sergeant, with a cheerful sparkle in his eye.

“I tell you you have!” she exclaimed, in high temper. “I insist upon undoing it. Now, allow me!”

“I’m telling you, you have!” she shouted, clearly upset. “I insist on fixing it. Now, let me!”

“Certainly, miss; I am not of steel.” He added a sigh which had as much archness in it as a sigh could possess without losing its nature altogether. “I am thankful for beauty, even when ’tis thrown to me like a bone to a dog. These moments will be over too soon!”

“Of course, miss; I’m not made of steel.” He added a sigh that had just the right amount of playfulness to it without losing its essence. “I’m grateful for beauty, even when it’s tossed to me like a bone to a dog. These moments will pass too quickly!”

She closed her lips in a determined silence.

She pressed her lips together in a firm silence.

Bathsheba was revolving in her mind whether by a bold and desperate rush she could free herself at the risk of leaving a portion of her skirt bodily behind her. The thought was too dreadful. The dress—which she had put on to appear stately at the supper—was the head and front of her wardrobe; not another in her stock became her so well. What woman in Bathsheba’s position, not naturally timid, and within call of her retainers, would have bought escape from a dashing soldier at so dear a price?

Bathsheba was thinking about whether a bold and desperate rush could help her escape, even if it meant leaving part of her skirt behind. The idea was too horrifying. The dress she wore to look impressive at dinner was her best piece; none of her other outfits suited her as well. What woman in Bathsheba’s situation, not naturally shy and near her attendants, would risk a daring escape from a charming soldier at such a high cost?

“All in good time; it will soon be done, I perceive,” said her cool friend.

"All in good time; it will be done soon, I see," said her calm friend.

“This trifling provokes, and—and——”

“This nonsense provokes, and—and——”

“Not too cruel!”

“Don’t be too harsh!”

“—Insults me!”

"—Insults me!"

“It is done in order that I may have the pleasure of apologizing to so charming a woman, which I straightway do most humbly, madam,” he said, bowing low.

“It’s done so I can have the pleasure of apologizing to such a charming woman, which I now do most humbly, ma'am,” he said, bowing low.

Bathsheba really knew not what to say.

Bathsheba didn't really know what to say.

“I’ve seen a good many women in my time,” continued the young man in a murmur, and more thoughtfully than hitherto, critically regarding her bent head at the same time; “but I’ve never seen a woman so beautiful as you. Take it or leave it—be offended or like it—I don’t care.”

“I've met a lot of women in my life,” the young man murmured, now more thoughtful than before, critically observing her lowered head as he spoke. “But I’ve never seen a woman as beautiful as you. Take it or leave it—be offended or like it—I don’t care.”

“Who are you, then, who can so well afford to despise opinion?”

“Who are you, then, that can so easily disregard what others think?”

“No stranger. Sergeant Troy. I am staying in this place.—There! it is undone at last, you see. Your light fingers were more eager than mine. I wish it had been the knot of knots, which there’s no untying!”

“No stranger. Sergeant Troy. I'm staying here. —There! It's finally undone, as you can see. Your quick fingers were more eager than mine. I wish it had been the knot of knots, which can't be untied!”

This was worse and worse. She started up, and so did he. How to decently get away from him—that was her difficulty now. She sidled off inch by inch, the lantern in her hand, till she could see the redness of his coat no longer.

This was getting worse and worse. She stood up, and so did he. Figuring out how to politely get away from him was her challenge now. She inched away, the lantern in her hand, until she could no longer see the redness of his coat.

“Ah, Beauty; good-bye!” he said.

“Ah, Beauty; goodbye!” he said.

She made no reply, and, reaching a distance of twenty or thirty yards, turned about, and ran indoors.

She didn’t say anything, and after walking about twenty or thirty yards, she turned around and ran inside.

Liddy had just retired to rest. In ascending to her own chamber, Bathsheba opened the girl’s door an inch or two, and said,—

Liddy had just settled down to rest. As she made her way to her own room, Bathsheba opened the girl's door a bit and said,—

“Liddy, is any soldier staying in the village—sergeant somebody—rather gentlemanly for a sergeant, and good looking—a red coat with blue facings?”

“Liddy, is there any soldier staying in the village—sergeant someone—who seems pretty gentlemanly for a sergeant, and is good looking—wearing a red coat with blue facings?”

“No, miss.… No, I say; but really it might be Sergeant Troy home on furlough, though I have not seen him. He was here once in that way when the regiment was at Casterbridge.”

“No, miss.… No, I’m saying; but really it could be Sergeant Troy home on leave, even though I haven't seen him. He was here once like that when the regiment was in Casterbridge.”

“Yes; that’s the name. Had he a moustache—no whiskers or beard?”

“Yeah, that’s the name. Did he have a mustache—no sideburns or beard?”

“He had.”

"He did."

“What kind of a person is he?”

“What kind of person is he?”

“Oh! miss—I blush to name it—a gay man! But I know him to be very quick and trim, who might have made his thousands, like a squire. Such a clever young dandy as he is! He’s a doctor’s son by name, which is a great deal; and he’s an earl’s son by nature!”

“Oh! Miss—I’m embarrassed to say it—a gay man! But I know him to be very sharp and stylish, someone who could have made a fortune, like a gentleman. What a clever young dandy he is! He’s a doctor’s son by name, which is a big deal; and he’s an earl’s son by nature!”

“Which is a great deal more. Fancy! Is it true?”

“That's a lot more. Really! Is that true?”

“Yes. And, he was brought up so well, and sent to Casterbridge Grammar School for years and years. Learnt all languages while he was there; and it was said he got on so far that he could take down Chinese in shorthand; but that I don’t answer for, as it was only reported. However, he wasted his gifted lot, and listed a soldier; but even then he rose to be a sergeant without trying at all. Ah! such a blessing it is to be high-born; nobility of blood will shine out even in the ranks and files. And is he really come home, miss?”

“Yes. He was raised really well and attended Casterbridge Grammar School for many years. He learned all sorts of languages while he was there, and it was said he got so good that he could take down Chinese in shorthand, but I can't vouch for that since it was just a rumor. Still, he wasted his talents and enlisted as a soldier; but even then, he managed to rise to the rank of sergeant without even trying. Ah! It’s such a blessing to be well-born; nobility shines through, even among the ranks and files. And has he really come home, miss?”

“I believe so. Good-night, Liddy.”

"I think so. Good night, Liddy."

After all, how could a cheerful wearer of skirts be permanently offended with the man? There are occasions when girls like Bathsheba will put up with a great deal of unconventional behaviour. When they want to be praised, which is often; when they want to be mastered, which is sometimes; and when they want no nonsense, which is seldom. Just now the first feeling was in the ascendant with Bathsheba, with a dash of the second. Moreover, by chance or by devilry, the ministrant was antecedently made interesting by being a handsome stranger who had evidently seen better days.

After all, how could a happy skirt-wearer be truly offended by the man? There are times when girls like Bathsheba can tolerate a lot of unconventional behavior. When they want compliments, which is often; when they want someone to take charge, which is sometimes; and when they want no nonsense, which is rare. Right now, Bathsheba was primarily feeling the need for praise, with a hint of wanting to be in control. Plus, by chance or some twist of fate, the man was made more interesting by being a handsome stranger who clearly had seen better times.

So she could not clearly decide whether it was her opinion that he had insulted her or not.

So she couldn't quite decide whether she thought he had insulted her or not.

“Was ever anything so odd!” she at last exclaimed to herself, in her own room. “And was ever anything so meanly done as what I did—to skulk away like that from a man who was only civil and kind!” Clearly she did not think his bare-faced praise of her person an insult now.

“Was anything ever so strange!” she finally said to herself, alone in her room. “And was anything ever so cowardly as what I did—to sneak away from a man who was only polite and kind!” It was clear she no longer considered his straightforward compliments about her appearance an insult.

It was a fatal omission of Boldwood’s that he had never once told her she was beautiful.

It was a serious mistake on Boldwood’s part that he had never once told her she was beautiful.

CHAPTER XXV.
THE NEW ACQUAINTANCE DESCRIBED

Idiosyncrasy and vicissitude had combined to stamp Sergeant Troy as an exceptional being.

Idiosyncrasy and change had come together to mark Sergeant Troy as an exceptional individual.

He was a man to whom memories were an incumbrance, and anticipations a superfluity. Simply feeling, considering, and caring for what was before his eyes, he was vulnerable only in the present. His outlook upon time was as a transient flash of the eye now and then: that projection of consciousness into days gone by and to come, which makes the past a synonym for the pathetic and the future a word for circumspection, was foreign to Troy. With him the past was yesterday; the future, to-morrow; never, the day after.

He was a man for whom memories were a burden, and future hopes were unnecessary. Just experiencing, thinking about, and caring for what was in front of him, he was only affected by the present. His view of time was like a brief glimpse here and there: that act of thinking about the past and what’s to come, which makes the past feel sad and the future require caution, was unfamiliar to Troy. For him, the past was just yesterday; the future was tomorrow; never the day after.

On this account he might, in certain lights, have been regarded as one of the most fortunate of his order. For it may be argued with great plausibility that reminiscence is less an endowment than a disease, and that expectation in its only comfortable form—that of absolute faith—is practically an impossibility; whilst in the form of hope and the secondary compounds, patience, impatience, resolve, curiosity, it is a constant fluctuation between pleasure and pain.

For this reason, he might have been seen as one of the luckiest in his group, depending on how you look at it. It can be reasonably argued that memory is more of a burden than a gift, and that having complete faith is almost impossible; meanwhile, in its other forms—like hope and its variations, such as patience, impatience, determination, and curiosity—it constantly shifts between pleasure and pain.

Sergeant Troy, being entirely innocent of the practice of expectation, was never disappointed. To set against this negative gain there may have been some positive losses from a certain narrowing of the higher tastes and sensations which it entailed. But limitation of the capacity is never recognized as a loss by the loser therefrom: in this attribute moral or æsthetic poverty contrasts plausibly with material, since those who suffer do not mind it, whilst those who mind it soon cease to suffer. It is not a denial of anything to have been always without it, and what Troy had never enjoyed he did not miss; but, being fully conscious that what sober people missed he enjoyed, his capacity, though really less, seemed greater than theirs.

Sergeant Troy, completely unaware of the practice of expectation, was never disappointed. While this lack of expectation might have led to some loss in higher tastes and feelings, it’s worth noting that someone who has a limited capacity doesn’t see it as a loss. In this way, moral or aesthetic poverty seems more plausible than material poverty, since those who experience it don't really care, while those who do care quickly stop suffering. Not having something from the start isn’t a denial of it, and what Troy had never experienced, he didn’t miss. However, fully aware that he enjoyed things that sensible people missed, his capacity, though truly smaller, appeared greater than theirs.

He was perfectly truthful towards men, but to women lied like a Cretan—a system of ethics above all others, calculated to win popularity at the first flush of admission into lively society; and the possibility of the favour gained being but transient had reference only to the future.

He was completely honest with men, but when it came to women, he lied like a Cretan—a moral code that prioritized winning popularity right from the start in lively social circles; the fact that any favor he gained would only be temporary was a concern for the future.

He never passed the line which divides the spruce vices from the ugly; and hence, though his morals had never been applauded, disapproval of them had frequently been tempered with a smile. This treatment had led to his becoming a sort of forestaller of other men’s experiences of the glorious class, to his own aggrandizement as a Corinthian, rather than to the moral profit of his hearers.

He never crossed the line that separates the respectable from the ugly; because of this, even though his morals were never praised, people often disapproved of them with a smile. This kind of treatment made him a sort of preemptor of other people's experiences in the glorious category, contributing to his own self-importance as a show-off, rather than providing any moral benefit to his audience.

His reason and his propensities had seldom any reciprocating influence, having separated by mutual consent long ago: thence it sometimes happened that, while his intentions were as honourable as could be wished, any particular deed formed a dark background which threw them into fine relief. The sergeant’s vicious phases being the offspring of impulse, and his virtuous phases of cool meditation, the latter had a modest tendency to be oftener heard of than seen.

His reasoning and his tendencies rarely influenced each other, having mutually agreed to part ways long ago. Because of this, it occasionally happened that, while his intentions were as honorable as could be, a specific action cast a dark shadow that highlighted them. The sergeant’s bad traits came from impulse, while his good traits came from careful thought; as a result, the good traits tended to be discussed more often than they were actually observed.

Troy was full of activity, but his activities were less of a locomotive than a vegetative nature; and, never being based upon any original choice of foundation or direction, they were exercised on whatever object chance might place in their way. Hence, whilst he sometimes reached the brilliant in speech because that was spontaneous, he fell below the commonplace in action, from inability to guide incipient effort. He had a quick comprehension and considerable force of character; but, being without the power to combine them, the comprehension became engaged with trivialities whilst waiting for the will to direct it, and the force wasted itself in useless grooves through unheeding the comprehension.

Troy was busy, but his activities were more like being stagnant than dynamic; and since they didn’t stem from any real choice of purpose or direction, he ended up acting on whatever came his way by chance. So, while he occasionally excelled in conversation because it was natural to him, he often failed to take action because he couldn’t steer his initial efforts. He had quick understanding and a strong personality, but without the ability to connect them, his understanding got caught up in trivial matters while he waited for the will to guide it, and his strength was wasted on pointless paths by ignoring his own understanding.

He was a fairly well-educated man for one of middle class—exceptionally well educated for a common soldier. He spoke fluently and unceasingly. He could in this way be one thing and seem another: for instance, he could speak of love and think of dinner; call on the husband to look at the wife; be eager to pay and intend to owe.

He was a pretty educated guy for someone from the middle class—exceptionally well-educated for an average soldier. He talked fluently and nonstop. In this way, he could appear to be one thing while actually being another: for example, he could talk about love while thinking about dinner; ask the husband to check out the wife; be eager to pay yet plan to owe.

The wondrous power of flattery in passados at woman is a perception so universal as to be remarked upon by many people almost as automatically as they repeat a proverb, or say that they are Christians and the like, without thinking much of the enormous corollaries which spring from the preposition. Still less is it acted upon for the good of the complemental being alluded to. With the majority such an opinion is shelved with all those trite aphorisms which require some catastrophe to bring their tremendous meanings thoroughly home. When expressed with some amount of reflectiveness it seems co-ordinate with a belief that this flattery must be reasonable to be effective. It is to the credit of men that few attempt to settle the question by experiment, and it is for their happiness, perhaps, that accident has never settled it for them. Nevertheless, that the power of a male dissembler, who by the simple process of deluging her with untenable fictions charms the female wisely, becomes limitless and absolute to the extremity of perdition, is a truth taught to many by unsought and wringing occurrences. And some—frequently those who are definable as middle-aged youths, though not always—profess to have attained the same knowledge by other and converse experiences, and jauntily continue their indulgence in such experiences with terrible effect. Sergeant Troy was one. He had been known to observe casually that in dealing with womankind the only alternative to flattery was cursing and swearing. There was no third method. “Treat them fairly, and you are a lost man,” he would say.

The incredible power of flattery towards women is such a common perception that many people mention it almost reflexively, like repeating a proverb or stating that they are Christians, without realizing the significant consequences that come from this viewpoint. Even less often is this idea acted upon for the benefit of the person being mentioned. For most, this belief is filed away with other clichés that require some crisis to truly understand their deep meanings. When considered thoughtfully, it seems to align with the belief that flattery needs to be reasonable to be effective. It's commendable that few men try to prove this idea through experiments, and maybe it's for their well-being that chance has never confirmed it for them. However, the fact that a male deceiver, who charms women with elaborate lies, can wield unlimited and destructive power is a lesson learned by many through painful experiences. Some—often those who can be described as middle-aged young men, though not exclusively—claim to have gained this insight through different but related experiences, and they continue to indulge in such behaviors with disastrous results. Sergeant Troy was one such man. He was known to casually remark that when dealing with women, your only options were flattery or insults. There was no middle ground. “Treat them fairly, and you’re done for,” he would say.

This person’s public appearance in Weatherbury promptly followed his arrival there. A week or two after the shearing, Bathsheba, feeling a nameless relief of spirits on account of Boldwood’s absence, approached her hayfields and looked over the hedge towards the haymakers. They consisted in about equal proportions of gnarled and flexuous forms, the former being the men, the latter the women, who wore tilt bonnets covered with nankeen, which hung in a curtain upon their shoulders. Coggan and Mark Clark were mowing in a less forward meadow, Clark humming a tune to the strokes of his scythe, to which Jan made no attempt to keep time with his. In the first mead they were already loading hay, the women raking it into cocks and windrows, and the men tossing it upon the waggon.

This person's public appearance in Weatherbury quickly followed his arrival there. A week or two after the shearing, Bathsheba, feeling an unexplainable sense of relief because of Boldwood's absence, approached her hayfields and looked over the hedge at the haymakers. They were made up of roughly equal parts of twisted and flexible figures, the former being the men and the latter the women, who wore tilt bonnets covered with nankeen that draped like curtains over their shoulders. Coggan and Mark Clark were mowing in a less advanced meadow, with Clark humming a tune to the rhythm of his scythe, which Jan didn’t try to match. In the first meadow, they were already loading hay, the women raking it into cocks and windrows while the men tossed it onto the wagon.

From behind the waggon a bright scarlet spot emerged, and went on loading unconcernedly with the rest. It was the gallant sergeant, who had come haymaking for pleasure; and nobody could deny that he was doing the mistress of the farm real knight-service by this voluntary contribution of his labour at a busy time.

From behind the wagon, a vibrant red spot appeared and continued loading casually with the others. It was the brave sergeant, who had come to help with the hay for fun; and no one could argue that he was genuinely doing the farm owner a great service by offering his help during this busy time.

As soon as she had entered the field Troy saw her, and sticking his pitchfork into the ground and picking up his walking-cane, he came forward. Bathsheba blushed with half-angry embarrassment, and adjusted her eyes as well as her feet to the direct line of her path.

As soon as she entered the field, Troy spotted her. He stuck his pitchfork into the ground and picked up his walking cane, then walked over. Bathsheba blushed with a mix of anger and embarrassment and focused her eyes and feet straight ahead on her path.

CHAPTER XXVI.
SCENE ON THE VERGE OF THE HAY-MEAD

“Ah, Miss Everdene!” said the sergeant, touching his diminutive cap. “Little did I think it was you I was speaking to the other night. And yet, if I had reflected, the ‘Queen of the Corn-market’ (truth is truth at any hour of the day or night, and I heard you so named in Casterbridge yesterday), the ‘Queen of the Corn-market,’ I say, could be no other woman. I step across now to beg your forgiveness a thousand times for having been led by my feelings to express myself too strongly for a stranger. To be sure I am no stranger to the place—I am Sergeant Troy, as I told you, and I have assisted your uncle in these fields no end of times when I was a lad. I have been doing the same for you to-day.”

“Ah, Miss Everdene!” said the sergeant, adjusting his small cap. “I never imagined it was you I was talking to the other night. And yet, if I had thought about it, the ‘Queen of the Corn-market’ (truth is truth no matter the time of day or night, and I heard you called that in Casterbridge yesterday), the ‘Queen of the Corn-market,’ I say, could only be you. I’m here now to ask for your forgiveness a thousand times for letting my emotions get the best of me and speaking too openly to a stranger. Of course, I’m not a stranger to this place—I’m Sergeant Troy, as I mentioned, and I’ve helped your uncle in these fields countless times when I was younger. I’ve been doing the same for you today.”

“I suppose I must thank you for that, Sergeant Troy,” said the “Queen of the Corn-market,” in an indifferently grateful tone.

“I guess I should thank you for that, Sergeant Troy,” said the “Queen of the Corn-market,” in a casually grateful tone.

The sergeant looked hurt and sad. “Indeed you must not, Miss Everdene,” he said. “Why could you think such a thing necessary?”

The sergeant looked hurt and sad. “You really shouldn’t, Miss Everdene,” he said. “Why would you think that’s necessary?”

“I am glad it is not.”

"I'm happy it isn't."

“Why? if I may ask without offence.”

"Why? If I can ask without offending you."

“Because I don’t much want to thank you for any” thing.”

“Because I really don’t want to thank you for anything.”

“I am afraid I have made a hole with my tongue that my heart will never mend. Oh these intolerable times: that ill-luck should follow a man for honestly telling a woman she is beautiful! ’Twas the most I said—you must own that; and the least I could say—that I own myself.”

“I’m afraid I’ve caused a rift with my words that my heart will never heal. Oh, these unbearable times: that bad luck should follow someone for honestly telling a woman she’s beautiful! That was the most I said—you have to admit that; and the least I could say—that I admit myself.”

“There is some talk I could do without more easily than money.”

“There are some conversations I could skip more easily than money.”

“Indeed. That remark seems somewhat digressive.”

"Yeah. That comment seems a bit off-topic."

“It means that I would rather have your room than your company.”

“It means that I would prefer to have your room instead of your company.”

“And I would rather have curses from you than kisses from any other woman; so I’ll stay here.”

“And I’d rather take your curses than have kisses from any other woman, so I’ll stick around.”

Bathsheba was absolutely speechless. And yet she could not help feeling that the assistance he was rendering forbade a harsh repulse.

Bathsheba was completely at a loss for words. Still, she couldn't shake the feeling that the help he was offering made a sharp rejection inappropriate.

“Well,” continued Troy, “I suppose there is a praise which is rudeness, and that may be mine. At the same time there is a treatment which is injustice, and that may be yours. Because a plain blunt man, who has never been taught concealment, speaks out his mind without exactly intending it, he’s to be snapped off like the son of a sinner.”

“Well,” continued Troy, “I guess there’s a type of praise that’s really just being rude, and that might be me. At the same time, there’s a way of handling things that's unjust, and that might be you. Just because a straightforward guy, who’s never learned to hold back, speaks his mind without really meaning to, he shouldn’t be shut down like he’s done something wrong.”

“Indeed there’s no such case between us,” she said, turning away. “I don’t allow strangers to be bold and impudent—even in praise of me.”

“Honestly, there’s no issue between us,” she said, turning away. “I don’t let strangers be bold and rude—even if they’re complimenting me.”

“Ah—it is not the fact but the method which offends you,” he said, carelessly. “But I have the sad satisfaction of knowing that my words, whether pleasing or offensive, are unmistakably true. Would you have had me look at you, and tell my acquaintance that you are quite a commonplace woman, to save you the embarrassment of being stared at if they come near you? Not I. I couldn’t tell any such ridiculous lie about a beauty to encourage a single woman in England in too excessive a modesty.”

“Ah—it’s not the fact but the way it’s presented that bothers you,” he said casually. “But I take a sad comfort in knowing that my words, whether liked or disliked, are undeniably true. Would you have preferred me to look at you and tell my friend that you are just an ordinary woman to spare you the awkwardness of being stared at if they come close? Not a chance. I couldn’t tell such a ridiculous lie about a beauty just to encourage a single woman in England to be overly modest.”

“It is all pretence—what you are saying!” exclaimed Bathsheba, laughing in spite of herself at the sergeant’s sly method. “You have a rare invention, Sergeant Troy. Why couldn’t you have passed by me that night, and said nothing?—that was all I meant to reproach you for.”

“It’s all pretend—what you’re saying!” Bathsheba exclaimed, laughing despite herself at the sergeant’s sly approach. “You’re quite the inventor, Sergeant Troy. Why couldn’t you have just walked past me that night and said nothing?—that was all I wanted to call you out on.”

“Because I wasn’t going to. Half the pleasure of a feeling lies in being able to express it on the spur of the moment, and I let out mine. It would have been just the same if you had been the reverse person—ugly and old—I should have exclaimed about it in the same way.”

“Because I wasn't going to. Half the enjoyment of a feeling comes from expressing it spontaneously, and I let mine out. It would have been exactly the same if you had been the opposite person—ugly and old—I would have reacted to it in the same way.”

“How long is it since you have been so afflicted with strong feeling, then?”

“How long has it been since you felt so intensely?”

“Oh, ever since I was big enough to know loveliness from deformity.”

“Oh, ever since I was old enough to tell beauty from ugliness.”

“’Tis to be hoped your sense of the difference you speak of doesn’t stop at faces, but extends to morals as well.”

“It’s to be hoped your understanding of the difference you’re talking about doesn’t just stop at appearances, but also applies to ethics too.”

“I won’t speak of morals or religion—my own or anybody else’s. Though perhaps I should have been a very good Christian if you pretty women hadn’t made me an idolater.”

“I won’t talk about morals or religion—mine or anyone else’s. Although maybe I would have been a really good Christian if you beautiful women hadn’t turned me into an idolater.”

Bathsheba moved on to hide the irrepressible dimplings of merriment. Troy followed, whirling his cane.

Bathsheba moved on to hide the uncontrollable giggles. Troy followed, twirling his cane.

“But—Miss Everdene—you do forgive me?”

"But—Miss Everdene—you forgive me, right?"

“Hardly.”

"Not at all."

“Why?”

“Why?”

“You say such things.”

"You talk like that."

“I said you were beautiful, and I’ll say so still; for, by—so you are! The most beautiful ever I saw, or may I fall dead this instant! Why, upon my——”

“I said you were beautiful, and I’ll say it again; because you really are! The most beautiful person I’ve ever seen, or may I drop dead right now! Honestly—”

“Don’t—don’t! I won’t listen to you—you are so profane!” she said, in a restless state between distress at hearing him and a penchant to hear more.

“Don’t—don’t! I won’t listen to you—you are so inappropriate!” she said, caught in a restless state between being upset at hearing him and a curiosity to hear more.

“I again say you are a most fascinating woman. There’s nothing remarkable in my saying so, is there? I’m sure the fact is evident enough. Miss Everdene, my opinion may be too forcibly let out to please you, and, for the matter of that, too insignificant to convince you, but surely it is honest, and why can’t it be excused?”

“I’ll say it again: you’re an incredibly fascinating woman. There’s nothing unusual about me saying that, right? I’m sure it’s pretty clear. Miss Everdene, my opinion might come off a bit strong for your taste, and honestly, it might not be important enough to change your mind, but it’s sincere, so why can’t it be overlooked?”

“Because it—it isn’t a correct one,” she femininely murmured.

“Because it—it isn’t the right one,” she softly murmured.

“O, fie—fie! Am I any worse for breaking the third of that Terrible Ten than you for breaking the ninth?”

“O, come on! Am I any worse for breaking the third of that Terrible Ten than you are for breaking the ninth?”

“Well, it doesn’t seem quite true to me that I am fascinating,” she replied evasively.

“Well, it doesn’t seem quite true to me that I am fascinating,” she replied, dodging the question.

“Not so to you: then I say with all respect that, if so, it is owing to your modesty, Miss Everdene. But surely you must have been told by everybody of what everybody notices? and you should take their words for it.”

“Not at all to you: then I say with all due respect that, if that’s the case, it’s because of your modesty, Miss Everdene. But surely everyone has mentioned to you what everyone notices? You should believe what they say.”

“They don’t say so exactly.”

“They don’t say it directly.”

“O yes, they must!”

“Oh yes, they definitely must!”

“Well, I mean to my face, as you do,” she went on, allowing herself to be further lured into a conversation that intention had rigorously forbidden.

“Well, I mean to my face, just like you do,” she continued, letting herself get more drawn into a conversation that she had meant to completely avoid.

“But you know they think so?”

“But do you know they think that?”

“No—that is—I certainly have heard Liddy say they do, but. . . .” She paused.

“No—that is—I definitely heard Liddy say they do, but. . .” She paused.

Capitulation—that was the purport of the simple reply, guarded as it was—capitulation, unknown to herself. Never did a fragile tailless sentence convey a more perfect meaning. The careless sergeant smiled within himself, and probably the devil smiled from a loop-hole in Tophet, for the moment was the turning-point of a career. Her tone and mien signified beyond mistake that the seed which was to lift the foundation had taken root in the chink: the remainder was a mere question of time and natural seriate changes.

Surrender—that was the essence of her simple reply, carefully guarded as it was—surrender, unbeknownst to her. Never had a fragile, incomplete sentence conveyed a more perfect meaning. The indifferent sergeant smiled to himself, and probably the devil smirked from a hidden spot in hell, because this moment marked a turning point in a career. Her tone and demeanor clearly indicated that the seed which was meant to shift the foundation had already taken root in the crack: the rest was just a matter of time and natural progression.

“There the truth comes out!” said the soldier, in reply. “Never tell me that a young lady can live in a buzz of admiration without knowing something about it. Ah, well, Miss Everdene, you are—pardon my blunt way—you are rather an injury to our race than otherwise.”

“There the truth comes out!” said the soldier in response. “Don’t tell me that a young lady can be surrounded by admiration without knowing something about it. Ah, well, Miss Everdene, you are—excuse my straightforwardness—you are more of a harm to our kind than a benefit.”

“How—indeed?” she said, opening her eyes.

“How—really?” she said, opening her eyes.

“Oh, it is true enough. I may as well be hung for a sheep as a lamb (an old country saying, not of much account, but it will do for a rough soldier), and so I will speak my mind, regardless of your pleasure, and without hoping or intending to get your pardon. Why, Miss Everdene, it is in this manner that your good looks may do more harm than good in the world.” [The sergeant looked down the mead in critical abstracion.] “Probably some one man on an average falls in love, with each ordinary woman. She can marry him: he is content, and leads a useful life. Such women as you a hundred men always covet—your eyes will bewitch scores on scores into an unavailing fancy for you—you can only marry one of that many. Out of these say twenty will endeavour to drown the bitterness of despised love in drink: twenty more will mope away their lives without a wish or attempt to make a mark in the world, because they have no ambition apart from their attachment to you: twenty more—the susceptible person myself possibly among them—will be always draggling after you, getting where they may just see you, doing desperate things. Men are such constant fools! The rest may try to get over their passion with more or less success. But all these men will be saddened. And not only those ninety-nine men, but the ninety-nine women they might have married are saddened with them. There’s my tale. That’s why I say that a woman so charming as yourself, Miss Everdene, is hardly a blessing to her race.”

“Oh, it’s true enough. I might as well get hanged for a sheep as a lamb (an old saying from the countryside, not really important, but it fits for a rough soldier), so I’ll just say what I think, without caring about your feelings or hoping for your forgiveness. You see, Miss Everdene, this is how your good looks might do more harm than good in the world.” [The sergeant looked down the meadow in critical abstraction.] “On average, one man falls in love with each ordinary woman. She can marry him, he’s happy, and leads a useful life. Women like you are coveted by a hundred men—your beauty will enchant countless guys into an unrequited crush on you—you can only marry one of them. Out of those, say, twenty will try to drown their heartache in drink: twenty more will waste away their lives without any desire or effort to make a mark on the world because they have no ambition apart from you: twenty more—the sensitive ones, I might be one of them—will always be trailing after you, getting close enough just to see you, doing desperate things. Men can be such constant fools! The rest might try to get over their passion with varying degrees of success. But all these men will be unhappy. And not just those ninety-nine men, but the ninety-nine women they could have married are sad too. That’s my point. That’s why I say that a woman as charming as you, Miss Everdene, isn’t really a blessing for her kind.”

The handsome sergeant’s features were during this speech as rigid and stern as John Knox’s in addressing his gay young queen.

The handsome sergeant's face was as stiff and serious during this speech as John Knox’s when he was addressing his cheerful young queen.

Seeing she made no reply, he said, “Do you read French?”

Seeing she made no response, he asked, “Do you speak French?”

“No; I began, but when I got to the verbs, father died,” she said simply.

“No; I started, but when I got to the verbs, my dad died,” she said simply.

“I do—when I have an opportunity, which latterly has not been often (my mother was a Parisienne)—and there’s a proverb they have, ‘Qui aime bien, châtie bien’—‘He chastens who loves well.’ Do you understand me?”

“I do—when I get the chance, which hasn’t been very often lately (my mom was from Paris)—and there’s a saying they have, ‘Qui aime bien, châtie bien’—‘He chastens who loves well.’ Do you get what I’m saying?”

“Ah!” she replied, and there was even a little tremulousness in the usually cool girl’s voice; “if you can only fight half as winningly as you can talk, you are able to make a pleasure of a bayonet wound!” And then poor Bathsheba instantly perceived her slip in making this admission: in hastily trying to retrieve it, she went from bad to worse. “Don’t, however, suppose that I derive any pleasure from what you tell me.”

“Ah!” she replied, and there was even a slight tremble in the usually composed girl’s voice; “if you can fight even half as charmingly as you talk, you could make getting stabbed feel enjoyable!” And then poor Bathsheba quickly realized her mistake in saying this: in her attempt to fix it, she only made things worse. “But don’t think that I take any pleasure in what you’re telling me.”

“I know you do not—I know it perfectly,” said Troy, with much hearty conviction on the exterior of his face: and altering the expression to moodiness; “when a dozen men are ready to speak tenderly to you, and give the admiration you deserve without adding the warning you need, it stands to reason that my poor rough-and-ready mixture of praise and blame cannot convey much pleasure. Fool as I may be, I am not so conceited as to suppose that.”

“I know you don’t—I totally get it,” said Troy, with genuine conviction on his face. Then shifting to a moody expression, he added, “When a dozen guys are eager to speak sweetly to you and give you the admiration you deserve without adding the necessary warnings, it’s clear that my clumsy mix of praise and criticism isn’t going to bring much joy. I may be a fool, but I’m not so full of myself to think otherwise.”

“I think you—are conceited, nevertheless,” said Bathsheba, hesitatingly, and looking askance at a reed she was fitfully pulling with one hand, having lately grown feverish under the soldier’s system of procedure—not because the nature of his cajolery was entirely unperceived, but because its vigour was overwhelming.

“I think you’re conceited, though,” Bathsheba said hesitantly, glancing sideways at a reed she was nervously tugging with one hand, feeling a bit feverish from the soldier’s approach—not because she didn’t notice his flattery, but because it was so intense.

“I would not own it to anybody else—nor do I exactly to you. Still, there might have been some self-conceit in my foolish supposition the other night. I knew that what I said in admiration might be an opinion too often forced upon you to give any pleasure, but I certainly did think that the kindness of your nature might prevent you judging an uncontrolled tongue harshly—which you have done—and thinking badly of me, and wounding me this morning, when I am working hard to save your hay.”

“I wouldn't owe this to anyone else—nor do I really owe it to you. Still, there might have been some pride in my silly assumption the other night. I knew that my praise could be something you hear too often to appreciate, but I honestly thought your kind nature might stop you from judging an unrestrained tongue too harshly—which you did—and thinking poorly of me, and hurting me this morning when I’m working hard to save your hay.”

“Well, you need not think more of that: perhaps you did not mean to be rude to me by speaking out your mind: indeed, I believe you did not,” said the shrewd woman, in painfully innocent earnest. “And I thank you for giving help here. But—but mind you don’t speak to me again in that way, or in any other, unless I speak to you.”

"Well, you don't have to worry about that anymore: maybe you didn't intend to be rude by stating your opinion: honestly, I believe you didn't," said the clever woman, trying to sound genuinely innocent. "And I appreciate your help here. But—just make sure you don't talk to me like that again, or in any other way, unless I talk to you first."

“Oh, Miss Bathsheba! That is to hard!”

“Oh, Miss Bathsheba! That is too hard!”

“No, it isn’t. Why is it?”

“No, it’s not. Why is it?”

“You will never speak to me; for I shall not be here long. I am soon going back again to the miserable monotony of drill—and perhaps our regiment will be ordered out soon. And yet you take away the one little ewe-lamb of pleasure that I have in this dull life of mine. Well, perhaps generosity is not a woman’s most marked characteristic.”

“You won't talk to me because I won’t be here for long. I’m going back to the same boring routine of drills—and maybe our regiment will be called out soon. But you’re taking away the one small thing that brings me joy in this dull life. Well, maybe generosity isn’t a typical trait for women.”

“When are you going from here?” she asked, with some interest.

“When are you leaving from here?” she asked, with some curiosity.

“In a month.”

"In a month."

“But how can it give you pleasure to speak to me?”

“But how can talking to me give you pleasure?”

“Can you ask Miss Everdene—knowing as you do—what my offence is based on?”

“Can you ask Miss Everdene—since you know—what my offense is based on?”

“If you do care so much for a silly trifle of that kind, then, I don’t mind doing it,” she uncertainly and doubtingly answered. “But you can’t really care for a word from me? you only say so—I think you only say so.”

“If you really care that much about such a trivial thing, then I don’t mind doing it,” she replied, uncertain and doubtful. “But you can’t truly care about what I say, right? I think you’re just saying that.”

“That’s unjust—but I won’t repeat the remark. I am too gratified to get such a mark of your friendship at any price to cavil at the tone. I do, Miss Everdene, care for it. You may think a man foolish to want a mere word—just a good morning. Perhaps he is—I don’t know. But you have never been a man looking upon a woman, and that woman yourself.”

"That's unfair—but I won't say it again. I'm too grateful to receive such a sign of your friendship to complain about the way it was said. I do, Miss Everdene, care about it. You might think it's silly for a man to want just a word—a simple good morning. Maybe it is—I’m not sure. But you’ve never been a man looking at a woman, and that woman is you."

“Well.”

"Okay."

“Then you know nothing of what such an experience is like—and Heaven forbid that you ever should.”

“Then you don’t know anything about what that experience is like—and God forbid you ever do.”

“Nonsense, flatterer! What is it like? I am interested in knowing.”

“Nonsense, you flatterer! What is it really like? I want to know.”

“Put shortly, it is not being able to think, hear, or look in any direction except one without wretchedness, nor there without torture.”

"To put it simply, it's the inability to think, hear, or look in any direction except one without feeling miserable, and even there, you're still in pain."

“Ah, sergeant, it won’t do—you are pretending,” she said, shaking her head dubiously. “Your words are too dashing to be true.”

“Ah, sergeant, this won't work—you’re pretending,” she said, shaking her head skeptically. “Your words are too bold to be true.”

“I am not, upon the honour of a soldier.”

“I am not, on the honor of a soldier.”

“But why is it so?—Of course I ask for mere pastime.”

“But why is that?—I’m just asking for some fun.”

“Because you are so distracting—and I am so distracted.”

“Because you’re so distracting—and I’m so distracted.”

“You look like it.”

"You seem like it."

“I am indeed.”

"I sure am."

“Why, you only saw me the other night!”

“Why, you just saw me the other night!”

“That makes no difference. The lightning works instantaneously. I loved you then, at once—as I do now.”

“That doesn’t matter. The lightning strikes instantly. I loved you back then, just like I do now.”

Bathsheba surveyed him curiously, from the feet upward, as high as she liked to venture her glance, which was not quite so high as his eyes.

Bathsheba looked him over with curiosity, from his feet up, stopping just where she felt comfortable, which wasn't quite as high as his eyes.

“You cannot and you don’t,” she said, demurely. “There is no such sudden feeling in people. I won’t listen to you any longer. Dear me, I wish I knew what o’clock it is—I am going—I have wasted too much time here already.”

"You can't and you don't," she said softly. "There's no such thing as a sudden feeling in people. I won't listen to you anymore. Oh dear, I wish I knew what time it is—I'm leaving—I’ve already wasted too much time here."

The sergeant looked at his watch and told her. “What, haven’t you a watch, miss?” he inquired.

The sergeant glanced at his watch and said to her, “What, don’t you have a watch, miss?” he asked.

“I have not just at present—I am about to get a new one.”

“I don’t just have one right now—I’m about to get a new one.”

“No. You shall be given one. Yes—you shall. A gift, Miss Everdene—a gift.”

“No. You will be given one. Yes—you will. A gift, Miss Everdene—a gift.”

And before she knew what the young man was intending, a heavy gold watch was in her hand.

And before she realized what the young man was up to, a heavy gold watch was in her hand.

“It is an unusually good one for a man like me to possess,” he quietly said. “That watch has a history. Press the spring and open the back.”

“It’s an unusually great one for a guy like me to have,” he said quietly. “That watch has a story. Press the spring and open the back.”

She did so.

She did that.

“What do you see?”

“What do you see?”

“A crest and a motto.”

“A logo and a slogan.”

“A coronet with five points, and beneath, Cedit amor rebus—‘Love yields to circumstance.’ It’s the motto of the Earls of Severn. That watch belonged to the last lord, and was given to my mother’s husband, a medical man, for his use till I came of age, when it was to be given to me. It was all the fortune that ever I inherited. That watch has regulated imperial interests in its time—the stately ceremonial, the courtly assignation, pompous travels, and lordly sleeps. Now it is yours.

“A coronet with five points, and beneath, Cedit amor rebus—‘Love yields to circumstance.’ It’s the motto of the Earls of Severn. That watch belonged to the last lord and was given to my mother’s husband, a doctor, for his use until I turned 18, when it was supposed to be given to me. It was all the inheritance I ever received. That watch has kept time for important events—formal ceremonies, royal meetings, grand travels, and noble rest. Now it’s yours.”

“But, Sergeant Troy, I cannot take this—I cannot!” she exclaimed, with round-eyed wonder. “A gold watch! What are you doing? Don’t be such a dissembler!”

“But, Sergeant Troy, I can’t accept this—I can’t!” she exclaimed, her eyes wide with amazement. “A gold watch! What are you doing? Don’t be so deceitful!”

The sergeant retreated to avoid receiving back his gift, which she held out persistently towards him. Bathsheba followed as he retired.

The sergeant stepped back to avoid taking back his gift, which she kept holding out towards him. Bathsheba followed him as he moved away.

“Keep it—do, Miss Everdene—keep it!” said the erratic child of impulse. “The fact of your possessing it makes it worth ten times as much to me. A more plebeian one will answer my purpose just as well, and the pleasure of knowing whose heart my old one beats against—well, I won’t speak of that. It is in far worthier hands than ever it has been in before.”

“Keep it—please, Miss Everdene—keep it!” said the unpredictable child of impulse. “The fact that you have it makes it worth ten times more to me. A more ordinary one would work just as well for me, and the joy of knowing whose heart my old one is close to—well, I won’t mention that. It’s in far better hands than it’s ever been in before.”

“But indeed I can’t have it!” she said, in a perfect simmer of distress. “Oh, how can you do such a thing; that is if you really mean it! Give me your dead father’s watch, and such a valuable one! You should not be so reckless, indeed, Sergeant Troy!”

“But I really can’t accept it!” she said, clearly upset. “Oh, how could you do something like that, if you actually mean it! Give me your late father's watch, and such a valuable one! You shouldn’t be so careless, honestly, Sergeant Troy!”

“I loved my father: good; but better, I love you more. That’s how I can do it,” said the sergeant, with an intonation of such exquisite fidelity to nature that it was evidently not all acted now. Her beauty, which, whilst it had been quiescent, he had praised in jest, had in its animated phases moved him to earnest; and though his seriousness was less than she imagined, it was probably more than he imagined himself.

“I loved my father: that’s true; but I love you even more. That’s how I can do this,” said the sergeant, with a tone so genuine that it was clear it wasn’t all an act. Her beauty, which he had playfully praised when she was calm, had genuinely stirred him when she was animated; and while his seriousness was less than she thought, it was likely more than he realized himself.

Bathsheba was brimming with agitated bewilderment, and she said, in half-suspicious accents of feeling, “Can it be! O, how can it be, that you care for me, and so suddenly! You have seen so little of me: I may not be really so—so nice-looking as I seem to you. Please, do take it; Oh, do! I cannot and will not have it. Believe me, your generosity is too great. I have never done you a single kindness, and why should you be so kind to me?”

Bathsheba was filled with confused agitation, and she said, in a tone that felt half-suspicious, “Is it possible? Oh, how can it be that you care for me so suddenly! You’ve hardly seen me: I might not be as nice-looking as I appear to you. Please, take it; oh, please do! I can’t and won’t accept it. Honestly, your generosity is too much. I’ve never done anything for you, so why are you being so kind to me?”

A factitious reply had been again upon his lips, but it was again suspended, and he looked at her with an arrested eye. The truth was, that as she now stood—excited, wild, and honest as the day—her alluring beauty bore out so fully the epithets he had bestowed upon it that he was quite startled at his temerity in advancing them as false. He said mechanically, “Ah, why?” and continued to look at her.

A fake response was once again on his lips, but he held it back and stared at her with wide eyes. The truth was, as she stood there—excited, wild, and as honest as can be—her captivating beauty confirmed all the compliments he had given her, making him realize how bold he had been to call them untrue. He said absentmindedly, “Ah, why?” and kept looking at her.

“And my workfolk see me following you about the field, and are wondering. Oh, this is dreadful!” she went on, unconscious of the transmutation she was effecting.

“And my coworkers see me trailing after you in the field, and they're confused. Oh, this is awful!” she continued, unaware of the change she was causing.

“I did not quite mean you to accept it at first, for it as my one poor patent of nobility,” he broke out, bluntly; “but, upon my soul, I wish you would now. Without any shamming, come! Don’t deny me the happiness of wearing it for my sake? But you are too lovely even to care to be kind as others are.”

“I didn’t really expect you to accept it at first, since it’s my one little claim to nobility,” he said, honestly; “but honestly, I hope you will now. No pretense, come on! Don’t deny me the joy of wearing it for my sake? But you’re too beautiful to even bother being kind like everyone else.”

“No, no; don’t say so! I have reasons for reserve which I cannot explain.”

“No, no; don’t say that! I have my reasons for being cautious that I can't explain.”

“Let it be, then, let it be,” he said, receiving back the watch at last; “I must be leaving you now. And will you speak to me for these few weeks of my stay?”

“Let it go, then, let it go,” he said, finally taking back the watch; “I have to leave you now. Will you talk to me during these few weeks of my stay?”

“Indeed I will. Yet, I don’t know if I will! Oh, why did you come and disturb me so!”

“Of course I will. But I’m not sure if I actually will! Oh, why did you have to come and bother me like this!”

“Perhaps in setting a gin, I have caught myself. Such things have happened. Well, will you let me work in your fields?” he coaxed.

“Maybe by setting a trap, I've caught myself. These things happen. So, will you let me work in your fields?” he pleaded.

“Yes, I suppose so; if it is any pleasure to you.”

“Yes, I guess so; if it makes you happy.”

“Miss Everdene, I thank you.

"Thanks, Miss Everdene."

“No, no.”

“No way.”

“Good-bye!”

“Goodbye!”

The sergeant lifted his cap from the slope of his head, bowed, replaced it, and returned to the distant group of haymakers.

The sergeant took off his cap, nodded, put it back on, and went back to the faraway group of haymakers.

Bathsheba could not face the haymakers now. Her heart erratically flitting hither and thither from perplexed excitement, hot, and almost tearful, she retreated homeward, murmuring, “Oh, what have I done! what does it mean! I wish I knew how much of it was true!”

Bathsheba couldn't face the haymakers now. Her heart was racing, jumping from one thought to another in a mix of confused excitement, feeling hot and almost tearful. She walked home, murmuring, “Oh, what have I done! What does it mean? I wish I knew how much of it was true!”

CHAPTER XXVII.
HIVING THE BEES

The Weatherbury bees were late in their swarming this year. It was in the latter part of June, and the day after the interview with Troy in the hayfield, that Bathsheba was standing in her garden, watching a swarm in the air and guessing their probable settling place. Not only were they late this year, but unruly. Sometimes throughout a whole season all the swarms would alight on the lowest attainable bough—such as part of a currant-bush or espalier apple-tree; next year they would, with just the same unanimity, make straight off to the uppermost member of some tall, gaunt costard, or quarrington, and there defy all invaders who did not come armed with ladders and staves to take them.

The Weatherbury bees were late in swarming this year. It was in the later part of June, and the day after the meeting with Troy in the hayfield, that Bathsheba was standing in her garden, watching a swarm in the air and guessing where they would settle. Not only were they late this year, but they were also unruly. Sometimes throughout an entire season, all the swarms would land on the lowest reachable branch—like a part of a currant bush or espalier apple tree; the next year, they would, with the same certainty, fly straight to the top of some tall, skinny costard or quarrington tree and defy all invaders who didn't come equipped with ladders and sticks to get them.

This was the case at present. Bathsheba’s eyes, shaded by one hand, were following the ascending multitude against the unexplorable stretch of blue till they ultimately halted by one of the unwieldy trees spoken of. A process was observable somewhat analogous to that of alleged formations of the universe, time and times ago. The bustling swarm had swept the sky in a scattered and uniform haze, which now thickened to a nebulous centre: this glided on to a bough and grew still denser, till it formed a solid black spot upon the light.

This was the situation now. Bathsheba shaded her eyes with one hand as she watched the growing crowd against the endless stretch of blue until they finally stopped by one of the massive trees mentioned earlier. There was something happening that resembled the supposed formations of the universe from long ago. The busy crowd had filled the sky with a scattered and uniform haze, which then thickened into a cloudy center: this drifted onto a branch and became denser until it created a solid black spot against the light.

The men and women being all busily engaged in saving the hay—even Liddy had left the house for the purpose of lending a hand—Bathsheba resolved to hive the bees herself, if possible. She had dressed the hive with herbs and honey, fetched a ladder, brush, and crook, made herself impregnable with armour of leather gloves, straw hat and large gauze veil—once green but now faded to snuff colour—and ascended a dozen rungs of the ladder. At once she heard, not ten yards off, a voice that was beginning to have a strange power in agitating her.

The men and women were all busy trying to save the hay—even Liddy had left the house to help—so Bathsheba decided to take care of the bees herself if she could. She had prepared the hive with herbs and honey, grabbed a ladder, a brush, and a crook, made herself safe with leather gloves, a straw hat, and a large gauze veil—once green but now faded to brown—and climbed up a dozen rungs of the ladder. Suddenly, she heard a voice not ten yards away that was starting to stir something strange in her.

“Miss Everdene, let me assist you; you should not attempt such a thing alone.”

"Miss Everdene, let me help you; you shouldn't try to do this alone."

Troy was just opening the garden gate.

Troy was just opening the garden gate.

Bathsheba flung down the brush, crook and empty hive, pulled the skirt of her dress tightly round her ankles in a tremendous flurry, and as well as she could slid down the ladder. By the time she reached the bottom Troy was there also, and he stooped to pick up the hive.

Bathsheba tossed aside the brush, crook, and empty hive, pulled the skirt of her dress tightly around her ankles in a big rush, and did her best to slide down the ladder. By the time she got to the bottom, Troy was there too, and he bent down to pick up the hive.

“How fortunate I am to have dropped in at this moment!” exclaimed the sergeant.

“How lucky I am to have shown up right now!” exclaimed the sergeant.

She found her voice in a minute. “What! and will you shake them in for me?” she asked, in what, for a defiant girl, was a faltering way; though, for a timid girl, it would have seemed a brave way enough.

She found her voice in a moment. “What! Are you really going to shake them in for me?” she asked, in what, for a defiant girl, was a hesitant way; though, for a timid girl, it would have seemed quite brave.

“Will I!” said Troy. “Why, of course I will. How blooming you are to-day!” Troy flung down his cane and put his foot on the ladder to ascend.

“Will I!” said Troy. “Of course I will. You look amazing today!” Troy tossed aside his cane and put his foot on the ladder to climb up.

“But you must have on the veil and gloves, or you’ll be stung fearfully!”

"But you have to wear the veil and gloves, or you'll get stung badly!"

“Ah, yes. I must put on the veil and gloves. Will you kindly show me how to fix them properly?”

“Ah, yes. I need to put on the veil and gloves. Can you please show me how to put them on correctly?”

“And you must have the broad-brimmed hat, too; for your cap has no brim to keep the veil off, and they’d reach your face.”

"And you also need the wide-brimmed hat because your cap doesn't have a brim to hold the veil away, and it would touch your face."

“The broad-brimmed hat, too, by all means.”

“Definitely the wide-brimmed hat.”

So a whimsical fate ordered that her hat should be taken off—veil and all attached—and placed upon his head, Troy tossing his own into a gooseberry bush. Then the veil had to be tied at its lower edge round his collar and the gloves put on him.

So a playful twist of fate decided that her hat, veil and all, should be taken off and placed on his head, while Troy tossed his own into a gooseberry bush. Then they had to tie the veil at its lower edge around his collar and put the gloves on him.

He looked such an extraordinary object in this guise that, flurried as she was, she could not avoid laughing outright. It was the removal of yet another stake from the palisade of cold manners which had kept him off.

He looked so unusual in this outfit that, despite her fluster, she couldn't help but laugh out loud. It was the removal of yet another barrier from the wall of cold manners that had kept him away.

Bathsheba looked on from the ground whilst he was busy sweeping and shaking the bees from the tree, holding up the hive with the other hand for them to fall into. She made use of an unobserved minute whilst his attention was absorbed in the operation to arrange her plumes a little. He came down holding the hive at arm’s length, behind which trailed a cloud of bees.

Bathsheba watched from the ground as he was busy sweeping and shaking the bees from the tree, holding the hive up with his other hand so they could fall in. She took a moment, unnoticed while he focused on his task, to adjust her feathers a bit. He came down holding the hive at arm’s length, with a cloud of bees following behind him.

“Upon my life,” said Troy, through the veil, “holding up this hive makes one’s arm ache worse than a week of sword-exercise.” When the manœuvre was complete he approached her. “Would you be good enough to untie me and let me out? I am nearly stifled inside this silk cage.”

“Honestly,” Troy said, through the veil, “holding up this hive makes my arm hurt worse than a week of sword training.” Once he finished the maneuver, he walked over to her. “Could you please untie me and let me out? I'm almost suffocating in this silk cage.”

To hide her embarrassment during the unwonted process of untying the string about his neck, she said:—

To hide her embarrassment while untying the string around his neck, she said:—

“I have never seen that you spoke of.”

"I've never seen what you were talking about."

“What?”

"What?"

“The sword-exercise.”

“Sword training.”

“Ah! would you like to?” said Troy.

"Ah! Would you like to?" said Troy.

Bathsheba hesitated. She had heard wondrous reports from time to time by dwellers in Weatherbury, who had by chance sojourned awhile in Casterbridge, near the barracks, of this strange and glorious performance, the sword-exercise. Men and boys who had peeped through chinks or over walls into the barrack-yard returned with accounts of its being the most flashing affair conceivable; accoutrements and weapons glistening like stars—here, there, around—yet all by rule and compass. So she said mildly what she felt strongly.

Bathsheba hesitated. She had occasionally heard amazing stories from people in Weatherbury who had happened to spend some time in Casterbridge, near the barracks, about this unusual and impressive display, the sword-fighting. Men and boys who had peeked through cracks or over walls into the barrack yard came back with tales of it being the most dazzling sight imaginable; weapons and gear shining like stars—here, there, everywhere—yet all perfectly organized. So she expressed what she felt strongly in a mild manner.

“Yes; I should like to see it very much.”

“Yes, I would really like to see it.”

“And so you shall; you shall see me go through it.”

“And so you will; you will see me go through it.”

“No! How?”

“No! How is that possible?”

“Let me consider.”

“Let me think.”

“Not with a walking-stick—I don’t care to see that. It must be a real sword.”

“Not with a cane—I don’t want to see that. It has to be an actual sword.”

“Yes, I know; and I have no sword here; but I think I could get one by the evening. Now, will you do this?”

“Yes, I know; and I don’t have a sword here; but I think I could get one by the evening. Now, will you do this?”

Troy bent over her and murmured some suggestion in a low voice.

Troy leaned over her and whispered a suggestion softly.

“Oh no, indeed!” said Bathsheba, blushing.” Thank you very much, but I couldn’t on any account.

“Oh no, really!” said Bathsheba, blushing. “Thank you so much, but I couldn’t possibly.”

“Surely you might? Nobody would know.”

"Surely you could? No one would know."

She shook her head, but with a weakened negation. “If I were to,” she said, “I must bring Liddy too. Might I not?”

She shook her head, but it was a weak no. “If I were to,” she said, “I have to bring Liddy too. Can't I?”

Troy looked far away. “I don’t see why you want to bring her,” he said coldly.

Troy stared into the distance. “I don’t get why you want to bring her,” he said frostily.

An unconscious look of assent in Bathsheba’s eyes betrayed that something more than his coldness had made her also feel that Liddy would be superfluous in the suggested scene. She had felt it, even whilst making the proposal.

An unintentional glance of agreement in Bathsheba’s eyes revealed that something beyond his indifference had led her to believe that Liddy would be unnecessary in the proposed situation. She had sensed this even while making the suggestion.

“Well, I won’t bring Liddy—and I’ll come. But only for a very short time,” she added; “a very short time.”

“Well, I won’t bring Liddy—and I’ll come. But only for a really short time,” she added; “a really short time.”

“It will not take five minutes,” said Troy.

“It won't take five minutes,” said Troy.

CHAPTER XXVIII.
THE HOLLOW AMID THE FERNS

The hill opposite one end of Bathsheba’s dwelling extended into an uncultivated tract of land, covered at this season with tall thickets of brake fern, plump and diaphanous from recent rapid growth, and radiant in hues of clear and untainted green.

The hill across from Bathsheba’s home stretched into an untamed area, filled at this time of year with tall thickets of brake fern, lush and translucent from recent rapid growth, and glowing in shades of bright and vibrant green.

At eight o’clock this midsummer evening, whilst the bristling ball of gold in the west still swept the tips of the ferns with its long, luxuriant rays, a soft brushing-by of garments might have been heard among them, and Bathsheba appeared in their midst, their soft, feathery arms caressing her up to her shoulders. She paused, turned, went back over the hill and down again to her own door, whence she cast a farewell glance upon the spot she had just left, having resolved not to remain near the place after all.

At eight o’clock on this summer evening, while the bright golden sun in the west still touched the tips of the ferns with its warm rays, a gentle rustling of fabric could be heard among them, and Bathsheba emerged in their midst, the soft, feathery leaves brushing against her shoulders. She stopped, turned around, walked back over the hill, and down to her own door, where she threw a final glance at the spot she had just left, having decided not to stay near the place after all.

She saw a dim spot of artificial red moving round the shoulder of the rise. It disappeared on the other side.

She saw a faint red light moving around the hill. It vanished on the other side.

She waited one minute—two minutes—thought of Troy’s disappointment at her non-fulfilment of a promised engagement, tossed on her hat again, ran up the garden, clambered over the bank and followed the original direction. She was now literally trembling and panting at this her temerity in such an errant undertaking; her breath came and went quickly, and her eyes shone with an infrequent light. Yet go she must. She reached the verge of a pit in the middle of the ferns. Troy stood in the bottom, looking up towards her.

She waited one minute—two minutes—thinking about Troy’s disappointment over her not keeping a promised engagement. She put her hat back on, ran up the garden, climbed over the bank, and headed in the same direction. She was now literally trembling and out of breath from her audacity in taking on such a risky task; her breath came quickly, and her eyes sparkled with a rare brightness. But she had to go. She reached the edge of a pit in the middle of the ferns. Troy was standing at the bottom, looking up at her.

“I heard you rustling through the fern before I saw you,” he said, coming up and giving her his hand to help her down the slope.

“I heard you moving through the ferns before I saw you,” he said, coming up and offering her his hand to help her down the slope.

The pit was a hemispherical concave, naturally formed, with a top diameter of about thirty feet, and shallow enough to allow the sunshine to reach their heads. Standing in the centre, the sky overhead was met by a circular horizon of fern: this grew nearly to the bottom of the slope and then abruptly ceased. The middle within the belt of verdure was floored with a thick flossy carpet of moss and grass intermingled, so yielding that the foot was half-buried within it.

The pit was a naturally formed, half-spherical hollow, about thirty feet wide at the top. It was shallow enough for sunlight to reach their heads. Standing in the center, the sky above was framed by a circle of ferns, which grew almost to the bottom of the slope and then stopped suddenly. The area inside the ring of greenery was covered with a thick, soft carpet of moss and grass mixed together, so soft that a foot would sink halfway into it.

“Now,” said Troy, producing the sword, which, as he raised it into the sunlight, gleamed a sort of greeting, like a living thing, “first, we have four right and four left cuts; four right and four left thrusts. Infantry cuts and guards are more interesting than ours, to my mind; but they are not so swashing. They have seven cuts and three thrusts. So much as a preliminary. Well, next, our cut one is as if you were sowing your corn—so.” Bathsheba saw a sort of rainbow, upside down in the air, and Troy’s arm was still again. “Cut two, as if you were hedging—so. Three, as if you were reaping—so. Four, as if you were threshing—in that way. Then the same on the left. The thrusts are these: one, two, three, four, right; one, two, three, four, left.” He repeated them. “Have ’em again?” he said. “One, two——”

“Now,” said Troy, pulling out the sword, which, as he held it up to the sunlight, sparkled as if it were alive, “first, we have four cuts to the right and four to the left; four thrusts to the right and four to the left. I think the infantry cuts and guards are more interesting than ours, but they’re not as flashy. They have seven cuts and three thrusts. That’s just the basics. Anyway, our first cut is like sowing your corn—like this.” Bathsheba saw a sort of upside-down rainbow in the air, and Troy’s arm paused. “Cut two is like hedging—like this. Three is like reaping—like this. Four is like threshing—in that manner. Then the same on the left side. The thrusts are these: one, two, three, four to the right; one, two, three, four to the left.” He repeated them. “Want me to go over them again?” he asked. “One, two——”

She hurriedly interrupted: “I’d rather not; though I don’t mind your twos and fours; but your ones and threes are terrible!”

She quickly cut in: “I’d rather not; although I don’t mind your twos and fours; but your ones and threes are awful!”

“Very well. I’ll let you off the ones and threes. Next, cuts, points and guards altogether.” Troy duly exhibited them. “Then there’s pursuing practice, in this way.” He gave the movements as before. “There, those are the stereotyped forms. The infantry have two most diabolical upward cuts, which we are too humane to use. Like this—three, four.”

“Alright. I’ll skip the ones and threes. Next, let’s cover cuts, points, and guards all together.” Troy demonstrated them. “Then there’s the practice for pursuing, like this.” He showed the movements as before. “There, those are the standard forms. The infantry has two really vicious upward cuts, but we’re too humane to use them. Like this—three, four.”

“How murderous and bloodthirsty!”

“How brutal and bloodthirsty!”

“They are rather deathy. Now I’ll be more interesting, and let you see some loose play—giving all the cuts and points, infantry and cavalry, quicker than lightning, and as promiscuously—with just enough rule to regulate instinct and yet not to fetter it. You are my antagonist, with this difference from real warfare, that I shall miss you every time by one hair’s breadth, or perhaps two. Mind you don’t flinch, whatever you do.”

“They're pretty intense. Now I’ll be more engaging and let you see some free play—showing all the moves and strategies, infantry and cavalry, faster than lightning, and pretty randomly—with just enough rules to guide instinct without limiting it. You’re my opponent, but unlike in real battles, I’ll miss you by just a hair, or maybe two. Make sure you don’t flinch, no matter what.”

I’ll be sure not to!” she said invincibly.

"I won't!" she said boldly.

He pointed to about a yard in front of him.

He pointed to roughly three feet in front of him.

Bathsheba’s adventurous spirit was beginning to find some grains of relish in these highly novel proceedings. She took up her position as directed, facing Troy.

Bathsheba’s adventurous spirit was starting to find some enjoyment in these completely new experiences. She took her place as instructed, facing Troy.

[Illustration: ]

SHE TOOK UP HER POSITION AS DIRECTED.

SHE TOOK HER PLACE AS INSTRUCTED.

“Now just to learn whether you have pluck enough to let me do what I wish, I’ll give you a preliminary test.”

“Now I just want to see if you have enough courage to let me do what I want, so I’ll give you a quick test.”

He flourished the sword by way of introduction number two, and the next thing of which she was conscious was that the point and blade of the sword were darting with a gleam towards her left side, just above her hip; then of their reappearance on her right side, emerging as it were from between her ribs, having apparently passed through her body. The third item of consciousness was that of seeing the same sword, perfectly clean and free from blood held vertically in Troy’s hand (in the position technically called “recover swords”). All was as quick as electricity.

He waved the sword as a second introduction, and the next thing she noticed was the blade gleaming as it darted toward her left side, just above her hip; then it reappeared on her right side, seemingly emerging from between her ribs, as if it had passed through her body. The third thing she became aware of was seeing the same sword, perfectly clean and free of blood, held vertically in Troy’s hand (in the position technically called “recover swords”). Everything happened as fast as lightning.

“Oh!” she cried out in affright, pressing her hand to her side.” Have you run me through?—no, you have not! Whatever have you done!”

“Oh!” she exclaimed in shock, pressing her hand to her side. “Did you stab me?—no, you didn’t! What on earth have you done?”

“I have not touched you,” said Troy, quietly. “It was mere sleight of hand. The sword passed behind you. Now you are not afraid, are you? Because if you are I can’t perform. I give my word that I will not only not hurt you, but not once touch you.”

“I haven't touched you,” Troy said softly. “It was just a trick. The sword went right behind you. Now you're not scared, are you? Because if you are, I can't perform. I promise I won't just avoid hurting you, but I won't touch you at all.”

“I don’t think I am afraid. You are quite sure you will not hurt me?”

“I don’t think I’m scared. Are you really sure you won’t hurt me?”

“Quite sure.”

"Pretty sure."

“Is the sword very sharp?”

"Is the sword super sharp?"

“Oh no—only stand as still as a statue. Now!”

“Oh no—just stay as still as a statue. Right now!”

In an instant the atmosphere was transformed to Bathsheba’s eyes. Beams of light caught from the low sun’s rays, above, around, in front of her, well-nigh shut out earth and heaven—all emitted in the marvellous evolutions of Troy’s reflecting blade, which seemed everywhere at once, and yet nowhere specially. These circumambient gleams were accompanied by a keen sibilation that was almost a whistling—also springing from all sides of her at once. In short, she was enclosed in a firmament of light, and of sharp hisses, resembling a sky-full of meteors close at hand.

In an instant, the atmosphere changed for Bathsheba. Beams of light from the low sun caught her attention, surrounding her and nearly blocking out both the earth and the sky—all reflected by Troy’s blade, which seemed to be everywhere and yet nowhere in particular. These surrounding glimmers were accompanied by a sharp hissing sound that was almost like whistling, coming from all sides at once. In short, she found herself surrounded by a space filled with light and sharp hisses, like a sky full of meteors up close.

Never since the broadsword became the national weapon had there been more dexterity shown in its management than by the hands of Sergeant Troy, and never had he been in such splendid temper for the performance as now in the evening sunshine among the ferns with Bathsheba. It may safely be asserted with respect to the closeness of his cuts, that had it been possible for the edge of the sword to leave in the air a permanent substance wherever it flew past, the space left untouched would have been a complete mould of Bathsheba’s figure.

Never since the broadsword became the national weapon had there been more skill shown in its handling than by Sergeant Troy, and he had never been in such a great mood for the display as he was now in the evening sunshine among the ferns with Bathsheba. It can confidently be said regarding the precision of his strikes that if the edge of the sword could leave a lasting mark in the air wherever it moved, the area left unscathed would have created a perfect outline of Bathsheba’s figure.

Behind the luminous streams of this aurora militaris, she could see the hue of Troy’s sword-arm, spread in a scarlet haze over the space covered by its motions, like a twanged bowstring, and behind all Troy himself, mostly facing her; sometimes, to show the rear cuts, half turned away, his eye nevertheless always keenly measuring her breadth and outline, and his lips tightly closed in sustained effort. Next, his movements lapsed slower, and she could see them individually. The hissing of the sword had ceased, and he stopped entirely.

Behind the bright streams of this aurora militaris, she could see the color of Troy’s sword arm, spreading in a scarlet haze over the area covered by its movements, like a plucked bowstring, and behind all of this was Troy himself, mostly facing her; sometimes, to show the rear cuts, he would half turn away, but his eye was always sharply assessing her shape and outline, his lips tightly pressed in a sustained effort. Then, his movements slowed down, and she could see them individually. The hissing of the sword had stopped, and he completely halted.

“That outer loose lock of hair wants tidying, he said, before she had moved or spoken. “Wait: I’ll do it for you.”

“That loose strand of hair needs to be fixed,” he said, before she had moved or said anything. “Hold on: I’ll do it for you.”

An arc of silver shone on her right side: the sword had descended. The lock droped to the ground.

An arc of silver glinted on her right side: the sword had fallen. The lock dropped to the ground.

“Bravely borne!” said Troy. “You didn’t flinch a shade’s thickness. Wonderful in a woman!”

“Bravo!” said Troy. “You didn’t flinch at all. Impressive for a woman!”

“It was because I didn’t expect it. Oh you have spoilt my hair!”

“It’s because I didn’t see it coming. Oh, you’ve messed up my hair!”

“Only once more.”

"One more time."

“No—no! I am afraid of you—indeed I am!” she cried.

“No—no! I’m scared of you—really, I am!” she exclaimed.

“I won’t touch you at all—not even your hair. I am only going to kill that caterpillar settling on you. Now: still!”

“I won't touch you at all—not even your hair. I'm just going to get rid of that caterpillar that's on you. Now, stay still!”

It appeared that a caterpillar had come from the fern and chosen the front of her bodice as his resting place. She saw the point glisten towards her bosom, and seemingly enter it. Bathsheba closed her eyes in the full persuasion that she was killed at last. However, feeling just as usual, she opened them again.

It looked like a caterpillar had come from the fern and picked the front of her bodice as its resting spot. She watched the tip shimmer as it moved toward her chest and seemed to disappear inside. Bathsheba closed her eyes, fully convinced that she was finally done for. However, feeling completely normal, she opened them again.

“There it is, look,” said the sargeant, holding his sword before her eyes.

“There it is, look,” said the sergeant, holding his sword in front of her eyes.

The caterpillar was spitted upon its point.

The caterpillar was impaled on its tip.

“Why, it is magic!” said Bathsheba, amazed.

“Wow, it's magic!” said Bathsheba, amazed.

“Oh no—dexterity. I merely gave point to your bosom where the caterpillar was, and instead of running you through checked the extension a thousandth of an inch short of your surface.”

“Oh no—skill. I just pointed out to you where the caterpillar was on your chest, and instead of stabbing you, I stopped just a thousandth of an inch short of your skin.”

“But how could you chop off a curl of my hair with a sword that has no edge?”

“But how could you cut off a curl of my hair with a sword that isn't sharp?”

“No edge! This sword will shave like a razor. Look here.”

“No edge! This sword will cut like a razor. Look here.”

He touched the palm of his hand with the blade, and then, lifting it, showed her a thin shaving of scarf-skin dangling therefrom.

He pressed the blade against his palm, and then, lifting it, showed her a thin slice of skin hanging from it.

“But you said before beginning that it was blunt and couldn’t cut me!”

“But you said earlier that it was dull and couldn't hurt me!”

“That was to get you to stand still, and so ensure your safety. The risk of injuring you through your moving was too great not to compel me to tell you an untruth to obviate it.”

“That was to make you stop moving, so I could keep you safe. The chance of hurting you while you were moving was too high for me not to tell you a little lie to prevent that.”

She shuddered. “I have been within an inch of my life, and didn’t know it!”

She shuddered. “I was so close to losing my life, and I didn’t even realize it!”

“More precisely speaking, you have been within half an inch of being pared alive two hundred and ninety-five tinies.”

“More specifically, you’ve been just half an inch away from being skinned alive two hundred and ninety-five little ones.”

“Cruel, cruel, ’tis of you!”

“Cruel, cruel, it’s you!”

“You have been perfectly safe, nevertheless. My sword never errs.” And Troy returned the weapon to the scabbard.

“You’ve been completely safe, though. My sword never misses.” And Troy put the weapon back in the scabbard.

Bathsheba, overcome by a hundred tumultuous feelings resulting from the scene, abstractedly sat down on a tuft of heather.

Bathsheba, overwhelmed by a mix of intense emotions from the scene, mindlessly sat down on a patch of heather.

“I must leave you now,” said Troy, softly. “And I’ll venture to take and keep this in remembrance of you.”

“I have to go now,” said Troy gently. “And I’ll take this and keep it as a memory of you.”

She saw him stoop to the grass, pick up the winding lock which he had severed from her manifold tresses, twist it round his fingers, unfasten a button in the breast of his coat, and carefully put it inside. She felt powerless to withstand or deny him. He was altogether too much for her, and Bathsheba seemed as one who, facing a reviving wind, finds it blow so strongly that it stops the breath.

She watched him bend down to the grass, pick up the wavy strand he had cut from her tangled hair, twist it around his fingers, open a button on his coat, and carefully place it inside. She felt unable to resist or refuse him. He was just too overwhelming for her, and Bathsheba felt like someone who, facing a strong wind, finds it blowing so fiercely that it takes her breath away.

He drew near and said, “I must be leaving you.” He drew nearer still. A minute later and she saw his scarlet form disappear amid the ferny thicket, almost in a flash, like a brand swiftly waved.

He came closer and said, “I have to go.” He got even closer. A minute later, she saw his red figure vanish into the leafy thicket, almost in an instant, like a flame quickly flicked.

That minute’s interval had brought the blood beating into her face, set her stinging as if aflame to the very hollows of her feet, and enlarged emotion to a compass which quite swamped thought. It had brought upon her a stroke resulting, as did that of Moses in Horeb, in a liquid stream—here a stream of tears. She felt like one who has sinned a great sin.

That minute-long pause made her face flush, and it felt like fire coursed through her from the tips of her toes. Her emotions grew so intense that they completely overwhelmed her thoughts. It hit her like the moment Moses experienced at Horeb, releasing a flood—this time, a flow of tears. She felt like someone who had committed a terrible sin.

The circumstance had been the gentle dip of Troy’s mouth downwards upon her own. He had kissed her.

The situation was defined by the soft way Troy's lips had moved down to meet hers. He had kissed her.

CHAPTER XXIX.
PARTICULARS OF A TWILIGHT WALK

We now see the element of folly distinctly mingling with the many varying particulars which made up the character of Bathsheba Everdene. It was almost foreign to her intrinsic nature. It was introduced as lymph on the dart of Eros, and eventually permeated and coloured her whole constitution. Bathsheba, though she had too much understanding to be entirely governed by her womanliness, had too much womanliness to use her understanding to the best advantage. Perhaps in no minor point does woman astonish her helpmate more than in the strange power she possesses of believing cajoleries that she knows to be false—except, indeed, in that of being utterly sceptical on strictures that she knows to be true.

We can clearly see the element of foolishness mixing with the various traits that made up Bathsheba Everdene's character. It was almost foreign to her true nature. It was like a light touch on the arrow of love, eventually spreading and influencing her entire being. Bathsheba, while she was too insightful to be completely controlled by her femininity, also had enough femininity not to use her intelligence to its best advantage. Perhaps in no small way does a woman surprise her partner more than with the strange ability to believe flattering words she knows are false—except, of course, in being completely skeptical about criticisms she knows are true.

Bathsheba loved Troy in the way that only self-reliant women love when they abandon their self-reliance. When a strong woman recklessly throws away her strength she is worse than a weak woman who has never had any strength to throw away. One source of her inadequacy is the novelty of the occasion. She has never had practice in making the best of such a condition. Weakness is doubly weak by being new.

Bathsheba loved Troy in the way that only independent women do when they give up that independence. When a strong woman carelessly throws away her strength, she's worse off than a weak woman who never had strength to begin with. One reason for her feeling inadequate is the newness of the situation. She's never practiced handling something like this before. Weakness feels even weaker when it's unfamiliar.

Bathsheba was not conscious of guile in this matter. Though in one sense a woman of the world, it was, after all, that world of daylight coteries and green carpets, wherein cattle form the passing crowd and winds the busy hum; where a quiet family of rabbits or hares lives on the other side of your party-wall, where your neighbour is everybody in the tything, and where calculation is confined to market-days. Of the fabricated tastes of good fashionable society she knew but little, and of the formulated self-indulgence of bad, nothing at all. Had her utmost thoughts in this direction been distinctly worded (and by herself they never were) they would only have amounted to such a matter as that she felt her impulses to be pleasanter guides than her discretion. Her love was entire as a child’s, and though warm as summer it was fresh as spring. Her culpability lay in her making no attempt to control feeling by subtle and careful inquiry into consciences. She could show others the steep and thorny way, but “reck’d not her own rede.”

Bathsheba wasn’t aware of any deceit in this situation. Although, in one way, she was a woman of the world, it was that world filled with bright gatherings and green lawns, where cattle made up the background noise and the wind buzzed around; where a quiet family of rabbits or hares lived right next door, where everyone in the neighborhood felt like a neighbor, and where thinking ahead was mostly about market days. She knew little about the artificial tastes of high society and nothing at all about the extravagant self-indulgence of the lower class. If her thoughts had been clearly articulated (which they never were), they would have simply expressed that she found her instincts to be more enjoyable guides than her reason. Her love was as pure as a child’s, warm as summer but fresh like spring. Her fault was in not trying to control her feelings through careful consideration of her conscience. She could guide others along the difficult and thorny path, but she “reck’d not her own rede.”

And Troy’s deformities lay deep down from a woman’s vision, whilst his embellishments were upon the very surface; thus contrasting with homely Oak, whose defects were patent to the blindest, and whose virtues were as metals in a mine.

And Troy's flaws were hidden from a woman's view, while his charms were right on the surface; this stood in stark contrast to plain Oak, whose faults were obvious even to the blindest, and whose strengths were like precious metals deep in a mine.

The difference between love and respect was markedly shown in her conduct. Bathsheba had spoken of her interest in Boldwood with the greatest freedom to Liddy, but she had only communed with her own heart concerning Troy.

The difference between love and respect was clearly shown in her behavior. Bathsheba had talked about her feelings for Boldwood quite openly with Liddy, but she had only shared her true feelings about Troy with herself.

All this infatuation Gabriel saw, and was troubled thereby from the time of his daily journey a-field to the time of his return, and on to the small hours of many a night. That he was not beloved had hitherto been his great sorrow; that Bathsheba was getting into the toils was now a sorrow greater than the first, and one which nearly obscured it. It was a result which paralleled the oft-quoted observation of Hippocrates concerning physical pains.

All this obsession troubled Gabriel from the time he set out on his daily trips to the fields until he returned, often late into the night. His deep sorrow about not being loved had always weighed on him, but now the fact that Bathsheba was caught up in complications was a sorrow even greater than before, one that nearly overshadowed his previous grief. It reflected the well-known saying of Hippocrates about physical pain.

That is a noble though perhaps an unpromising love which not even the fear of breeding aversion in the bosom of the one beloved can deter from combating his or her errors. Oak determined to speak to his mistress. He would base his appeal on what he considered her unfair treatment of Farmer Boldwood, now absent from home.

That is a noble but maybe not a very hopeful love that, even the fear of causing the person you love to dislike you, doesn’t stop you from confronting their mistakes. Oak decided to talk to his sweetheart. He planned to focus his argument on what he saw as her unfair treatment of Farmer Boldwood, who was now away from home.

An opportunity occurred one evening when she had gone for a short walk by a path through the neighbouring corn-fields. It was dusk when Oak, who had not been far a-field that day, took the same path and met her returning, quite pensively, as he thought.

An opportunity came one evening when she went for a quick walk along a path through the nearby cornfields. It was getting dark when Oak, who hadn’t ventured far that day, took the same path and ran into her as she was returning, looking quite lost in thought, or so he thought.

The wheat was now tall, and the path was narrow; thus the way was quite a sunken groove between the embrowing thicket on either side. Two persons could not walk abreast without damaging the crop, and Oak stood aside to let her pass.

The wheat was now tall, and the path was narrow; so the way was really a sunken groove between the surrounding bushes on either side. Two people couldn’t walk side by side without trampling the crop, so Oak stepped aside to let her pass.

“Oh, is it Gabriel?” she said. “You are taking a walk too. Good-night.”

“Oh, is that Gabriel?” she said. “You're out for a walk too. Goodnight.”

“I thought I would come to meet you, as it is rather late,” said Oak, turning and following at her heels when she had brushed somewhat quickly by him.

“I thought I would come to meet you since it’s getting pretty late,” said Oak, turning and walking closely behind her after she had hurried past him.

“Thank you, indeed, but I am not very fearful.”

“Thanks, really, but I'm not that scared.”

“Oh no; but there are bad characters about.”

“Oh no; but there are some shady characters around.”

“I never meet them.”

“I never see them.”

Now Oak, with marvellous ingenuity, had been going to introduce the gallant sergeant through the channel of “bad characters.” But all at once the scheme broke down, it suddenly occurring to him that this was rather a clumsy way, and too barefaced to begin with. He tried another preamble.

Now Oak, with amazing cleverness, had been planning to introduce the brave sergeant through the method of “bad characters.” But all of a sudden, the plan fell apart when he realized that this was a rather awkward approach and way too obvious to start with. He thought of another way to begin.

“And as the man who would naturally come to meet you is away from home, too—I mean Farmer Boldwood—why, thinks I, I’ll go,” he said.

“And since the guy who would usually come to see you is away—I'm talking about Farmer Boldwood—well, I thought, I’ll go,” he said.

“Ah, yes.” She walked on without turning her head, and for many steps nothing further was heard from her quarter than the rustle of her dress against the heavy corn-ears. Then she resumed rather tartly:—

“Ah, yes.” She continued walking without looking back, and for several steps, the only sound coming from her was the swishing of her dress against the dense corn stalks. Then she spoke up again, a bit sharply:—

“I don’t quite understand what you meant by saying that Mr. Boldwood would naturally come to meet me.”

“I don’t really get what you meant when you said that Mr. Boldwood would naturally come to meet me.”

“I meant on account of the wedding which they say is likely to take place between you and him, miss. Forgive my speaking plainly.”

“I was referring to the wedding that people say is likely to happen between you and him, miss. Please forgive my honesty.”

“They say what is not true,” she returned quickly. No marriage is likely to take place between us.”

“They're lying,” she replied quickly. “There’s no way we’re getting married.”

Gabriel now put forth his unobscured opinion, for the moment had come. “Well, Miss Everdene,” he said, “putting aside what people say, I never in my life saw any courting if his is not a courting of you.”

Gabriel now expressed his clear opinion, as the moment had arrived. “Well, Miss Everdene,” he said, “forgetting what others say, I’ve never in my life seen any courtship that isn’t a courtship of you.”

Bathsheba would probably have terminated the conversation there and then by flatly forbidding the subject, had not her conscious weakness of position allured her to palter and argue in endeavours to better it.

Bathsheba would probably have ended the conversation right there by outright banning the topic, if her awareness of her weak position hadn’t tempted her to hesitate and engage in debate to try to improve it.

“Since this subject has been mentioned,” she said very emphatically, “I am glad of the opportunity of clearing up a mistake which is very common and very provoking. I didn’t definitely promise Mr. Boldwood anything. I have never cared for him. I respect him, and he has urged me to marry him. But I have given him no distinct answer. As soon as he returns I shall do so; and the answer will be that I cannot think of marrying him.”

“Since this topic has come up,” she said firmly, “I’m glad to have the chance to clear up a common and annoying misunderstanding. I never promised Mr. Boldwood anything for sure. I’ve never been interested in him. I respect him, and he has encouraged me to marry him. But I haven’t given him a clear answer. Once he gets back, I’ll do that; and the answer will be that I can’t consider marrying him.”

“People are full of mistakes, seemingly.”

"People seem to make a lot of mistakes."

“They are.”

“They're.”

“The other day they said you were trifling with him, and you almost proved that you were not; lately they have said that you are not, and you straightway begin to show——”

“The other day, they said you were messing around with him, and you almost showed that you weren’t; lately, they’ve said that you’re not, and you immediately start to show——”

“That I am, I suppose you mean.”

“That’s what you mean, I guess.”

“Well, I hope they speak the truth.”

“Well, I hope they’re being honest.”

“They do, but wrongly applied. I don’t trifle with him; but then, I have nothing to do with him.”

“They do, but it's applied incorrectly. I don’t mess with him, but then again, I don’t have anything to do with him.”

Oak was unfortunately led on to speak of Boldwood’s rival in a wrong tone to her after all. “I wish you had never met that young Sergeant Troy, miss,” he sighed.

Oak unfortunately ended up speaking about Boldwood’s rival in a way that was inappropriate for her after all. “I wish you had never met that young Sergeant Troy, miss,” he sighed.

Bathsheba’s steps became faintly spasmodic. “Why?” she asked.

Bathsheba’s steps grew a bit unsteady. “Why?” she asked.

“He is not good enough for you.”

"He's not good enough for you."

“Did any one tell you to speak to me like this?”

“Did anyone tell you to talk to me like this?”

“Nobody at all.”

"Nobody at all."

“Then it appears to me that Sergeant Troy does not concern us here,” she said, intractably. “Yet I must say that Sergeant Troy is an educated man, and quite worthy of any woman. He is well born.”

“Then it seems to me that Sergeant Troy isn't relevant to our discussion here,” she said, stubbornly. “However, I have to admit that Sergeant Troy is an educated man, and he deserves any woman. He comes from a good background.”

“His being higher in learning and birth than the ruck of soldiers is anything but a proof of his worth. It shows his course to be downward.”

“Just because he has a higher education and comes from a better background than most soldiers, it doesn’t prove his value. It only shows that he’s headed in the wrong direction.”

“I cannot see what this has to do with our conversation. Mr. Troy’s course is not by any means downward; and his superiority is a proof of his worth!”

“I don’t see how this relates to our conversation. Mr. Troy’s path is definitely not downward; and his superiority is proof of his value!”

“I believe him to have no conscience at all. And I cannot help begging you, miss, to have nothing to do with him. Listen to me this once—only this once! I don’t say he’s such a bad man as I have fancied—I pray to God he is not. But since we don’t exactly know what he is, why not behave as if he might be bad, simply for your own safety? Don’t trust him, mistress; I ask you not to trust him so.”

“I don’t think he has any conscience at all. And I really urge you, miss, to stay away from him. Just listen to me this once—only this once! I’m not saying he’s as bad as I used to think—I hope to God he isn’t. But since we don’t really know what he is, why not act as if he might be bad, just for your own safety? Don’t trust him, please; I’m asking you not to trust him like that.”

“Why, pray?”

"Why, please?"

“I like soldiers, but this one I do not like,” he said, sturdily. “His nature of his calling may have tempted him astray, and what is mirth to the neighbours is ruin to the woman. When he tries to talk to you again, why not turn away with a short ‘Good day,’ and when you see him coming one way, turn the other. When he says anything laughable, fail to see the point and don’t smile, and speak of him before those who will report your talk as ‘that fantastical man,’ or ‘that Sergeant What’s-his-name.’ ‘That man of a family that has come to the dogs.’ Don’t be unmannerly towards him, but harmless-uncivil, and so get rid of the man.”

“I like soldiers, but this one isn’t for me,” he said firmly. “The nature of his job might have led him off course, and what’s amusing to others is a disaster for her. When he tries to talk to you again, just say a quick ‘Good day’ and walk away. If you see him coming your way, go the other direction. When he says something funny, act like you don’t get it and don’t smile. When you talk about him to others, refer to him as ‘that strange guy’ or ‘that Sergeant What’s-his-name.’ ‘That guy from a family that’s fallen apart.’ Don’t be rude to him, just be politely distant, and that should help get rid of him.”

No Christmas robin detained by a window-pane ever pulsed as did Bathsheba now.

No Christmas robin stuck behind a windowpane ever fluttered like Bathsheba did now.

“I say—I say again—that it doesn’t become you to talk about him. Why he should be mentioned passes me quite!” she exclaimed desperately. “I know this, th-th-that he is a thoroughly conscientious man—blunt sometimes even to rudeness—but always speaking his mind about you plain to your face!”

“I say—I say again—that it doesn’t suit you to talk about him. I really don’t understand why he should even be mentioned!” she exclaimed desperately. “I know this: he is a completely honest man—sometimes blunt to the point of rudeness—but he always tells you exactly what he thinks to your face!”

“Oh.”

“Oh.”

“He is as good as anybody in this parish! He is very particular, too, about going to church—yes, he is!”

“He's just as good as anyone in this community! He’s really particular about going to church—yep, he is!”

“I am afeard nobody saw him there. I never did certainly.”

“I’m afraid nobody saw him there. I definitely never did.”

“The reason of that is,” she said eagerly, “that he goes in privately by the old tower door, just when the service commences, and sits at the back of the gallery. He told me so.”

“The reason for that is,” she said eagerly, “that he goes in privately through the old tower door, just when the service starts, and sits at the back of the gallery. He told me that.”

This supreme instance of Troy’s goodness fell upon Gabriel ears like the thirteenth stroke of a crazy clock. It was not only received with utter incredulity as regarded itself, but threw a doubt on all the assurances that had preceded it.

This ultimate example of Troy’s goodness hit Gabriel's ears like the thirteenth stroke of a wild clock. It wasn't just met with complete disbelief on its own terms, but it also cast doubt on all the reassurances that had come before it.

Oak was grieved to find how entirely she trusted him. He brimmed with deep feeling as he replied in a steady voice, the steadiness of which was spoilt by the palpableness of his great effort to keep it so:—

Oak was saddened to see just how completely she relied on him. He was filled with deep emotion as he answered in a calm voice, though the steadiness was undermined by his obvious struggle to maintain it:—

“You know, mistress, that I love you, and shall love you always. I only mention this to bring to your mind that at any rate I would wish to do you no harm: beyond that I put it aside. I have lost in the race for money and good things, and I am not such a fool as to pretend to you now I am poor, and you have got altogether above me. But Bathsheba, dear mistress, this I beg you to consider—that, both to keep yourself well honoured among the workfolk, and in common generosity to an honourable man who loves you as well as I, you should be more discreet in your bearing towards this soldier.”

"You know, my lady, that I love you, and I will always love you. I'm bringing this up just to remind you that I would never want to harm you: beyond that, I won't make it an issue. I've lost the race for wealth and finer things, and I'm not foolish enough to pretend I'm not poor now—you've moved on to greater heights. But Bathsheba, my dear lady, I ask you to consider this: both to maintain your good reputation among the workers and out of common decency to a respectable man who loves you just as I do, you should be more careful in how you act toward this soldier."

“Don’t, don’t, don’t!” she exclaimed, in a choking voice.

“Don’t, don’t, don’t!” she exclaimed, in a choking voice.

“Are you not more to me than my own affairs, and even life!” he went on. “Come, listen to me! I am six years older than you, and Mr. Boldwood is ten years older than I, and consider—I do beg of you to consider before it is too late—how safe you would be in his hands!”

“Are you not more important to me than my own problems, and even my life!” he continued. “Come, listen to me! I am six years older than you, and Mr. Boldwood is ten years older than I am, so think about—please, I beg you to think before it’s too late—how safe you would be with him!”

Oak’s allusion to his own love for her lessened, to some extent, her anger at his interference; but she could not really forgive him for letting his wish to marry her be eclipsed by his wish to do her good, any more than for his slighting treatment of Troy.

Oak’s reference to his own love for her reduced her anger at his interference somewhat, but she couldn’t truly forgive him for allowing his desire to marry her to be overshadowed by his desire to help her, just as she couldn’t forgive his dismissive treatment of Troy.

“I wish you to go elsewhere,” she said, a paleness of face invisible to the eye being suggested by the trembling words. “Do not remain on this farm any longer. I don’t want you—I beg you to go!”

“I want you to leave,” she said, her trembling words hinting at a hidden pallor. “Don’t stay on this farm any longer. I don’t want you here—I’m begging you to go!”

“That’s nonsense,” said Oak, calmly. “This is the second time you have pretended to dismiss me; and what’s the use of it?”

"That's ridiculous," Oak said calmly. "This is the second time you've pretended to brush me off; what’s the point of that?"

“Pretended! You shall go, sir—your lecturing I will not hear! I am mistress here.”

“Pretended! You’re leaving, sir—I won’t listen to your lecture! I’m in charge here.”

“Go, indeed—what folly will you say next? Treating me like Dick, Tom and Harry when you know that a short time ago my position was as good as yours! Upon my life, Bathsheba, it is too barefaced. You know, too, that I can’t go without putting things in such a strait as you wouldn’t get out of I can’t tell when. Unless, indeed, you’ll promise to have an understanding man as bailiff, or manager, or something. I’ll go at once if you’ll promise that.”

“Go ahead—what nonsense will you say next? Treating me like some random guy when you know that not too long ago my position was just as good as yours! Honestly, Bathsheba, it’s too obvious. You also know that I can’t leave without making things so complicated that you wouldn’t be able to get out of it for ages. Unless, of course, you promise to have a competent person as your bailiff or manager, or something like that. I’ll leave right away if you promise that.”

“I shall have no bailiff; I shall continue to be my own manager,” she said decisively.

“I won’t have a bailiff; I’ll keep managing my own affairs,” she said firmly.

“Very well, then; you should be thankful to me for staying. How would the farm go on with nobody to mind it but a woman? But mind this, I don’t wish you to feel you owe me anything. Not I. What I do, I do. Sometimes I say I should be as glad as a bird to leave the place—for don’t suppose I’m content to be a nobody. I was made for better things. However, I don’t like to see your concerns going to ruin, as they must if you keep in this mind…. I hate taking my own measures so plainly, but upon my life, your provoking ways make a man say what he wouldn’t dream of at other times! I own to being rather interfering. But you know well enough how it is, and who she is that I like too well, and feel too much like a fool about to be civil to her.”

"Alright then; you should be grateful to me for sticking around. How would the farm manage with just a woman to take care of it? But remember this, I don’t want you to feel like you owe me anything. Not at all. What I do, I do. Sometimes I say I’d be as happy as a bird to leave this place—don’t think I’m happy being a nobody. I was meant for better things. Still, I can’t stand to see your affairs falling apart, and they will if you keep thinking like this…. I hate being so direct, but honestly, your frustrating behavior makes a man say things he wouldn’t normally say! I admit I can be a bit intrusive. But you know how it is, and you know who I care about too much, and I feel too embarrassed to even be polite to her."

It is more than probable that she privately and unconsciously respected him a little for this grim fidelity, which had been shown in his tone even more than in his words. At any rate she murmured something to the effect that he might stay if he wished. She said more distinctly, “Will you leave me alone now? I don’t order it as a mistress—I ask it as a woman, and I expect you not to be so uncourteous as to refuse.”

It’s likely that she secretly and unintentionally respected him a bit for this grim loyalty, which was evident more in his tone than in his words. At any rate, she mumbled something like he could stay if he wanted. She said more clearly, “Will you leave me alone now? I’m not commanding you as a mistress—I’m asking you as a woman, and I expect you to be courteous enough not to refuse.”

“Certainly I will, Miss Everdene,” said Gabriel, gently. He wondered that the request should have come at this moment, for the strife was over, and they were on a most desolate hill, far from every human habitation, and the hour was getting late. He stood still and allowed her to get far ahead of him till he could only see her form upon the sky.

“Of course I will, Miss Everdene,” said Gabriel softly. He was surprised that the request had come at this moment, since the struggle was over, they were on a bleak hill, far from any human settlement, and it was getting late. He paused and let her walk ahead until he could only see her silhouette against the sky.

A distressing explanation of this anxiety to be rid of him at that point now ensued. A figure apparently rose from the earth beside her. The shape beyond all doubt was Troy’s. Oak would not be even a possible listener, and at once turned back till a good two hundred yards were between the lovers and himself.

A troubling explanation of her anxiety to get away from him at that moment followed. A figure seemingly emerged from the ground next to her. The shape was undeniably Troy's. Oak wouldn’t even consider being a listener and immediately turned back, putting a good two hundred yards between himself and the couple.

Gabriel went home by way of the churchyard. In passing the tower he thought of what she had said about the sergeant’s virtuous habit of entering the church unperceived at the beginning of service. Believing that the little gallery door alluded to was quite disused, he ascended the external flight of steps at the top of which it stood, and examined it. The pale lustre yet hanging in the north-western heaven was sufficient to show that a sprig of ivy had grown from the wall across the door to a length of more than a foot, delicately tying the panel to the stone jamb. It was a decisive proof that the door had not been opened at least since Troy came back to Weatherbury.

Gabriel took the path home that went by the churchyard. As he passed the tower, he remembered what she said about the sergeant’s habit of slipping into the church unnoticed at the start of the service. Thinking that the little gallery door she mentioned was no longer used, he climbed the outside steps leading up to it and checked it out. The faint light still lingering in the northwestern sky was enough to reveal that a sprig of ivy had grown from the wall across the door, reaching over a foot long and delicately tying the panel to the stone frame. This clearly showed that the door hadn’t been opened at least since Troy returned to Weatherbury.

CHAPTER XXX.
HOT CHEEKS AND TEARFUL EYES

Half an hour later Bathsheba entered her own house. There burnt upon her face when she met the light of the candles the flush and excitement which were little less than chronic with her now. The farewell words of Troy, who had accompanied her to the very door, still lingered in her ears. He had bidden her adieu for two days, which were, so he stated, to be spent at Bath in visiting some friends. He had also kissed her a second time.

Half an hour later, Bathsheba walked into her house. When she faced the candlelight, a glow of excitement, which had become almost a constant state for her, appeared on her face. Troy’s parting words, who had walked her to the door, still echoed in her mind. He had said goodbye for two days, claiming he was going to Bath to visit some friends. He had also kissed her again.

It is only fair to Bathsheba to explain here a little fact which did not come to light till a long time afterwards: that Troy’s presentation of himself so aptly at the roadside this evening was not by any distinctly preconcerted arrangement. He had hinted—she had forbidden; and it was only on the chance of his still coming that she had dismissed Oak, fearing a meeting between them just then.

It’s only fair to Bathsheba to mention a small detail that didn’t come to light until much later: that Troy’s unexpected appearance at the roadside this evening wasn’t part of any planned arrangement. He had suggested it—she had said no; and it was only because she thought he might still show up that she had sent Oak away, worried about a possible encounter between them at that moment.

She now sank down into a chair, wild and perturbed by all these new and fevering sequences. Then she jumped up with a manner of decision, and fetched her desk from a side table.

She sat down in a chair, feeling frantic and unsettled by all these new and intense events. Then she got up with determination and grabbed her desk from a side table.

In three minutes, without pause or modification, she had written a letter to Boldwood, at his address beyond Casterbridge, saying mildly but firmly that she had well considered the whole subject he had brought before her and kindly given her time to decide upon; that her final decision was that she could not marry him. She had expressed to Oak an intention to wait till Boldwood came home before communicating to him her conclusive reply. But Bathsheba found that she could not wait.

In three minutes, without stopping or changing her mind, she wrote a letter to Boldwood, at his address past Casterbridge, saying gently but firmly that she had thought through everything he had presented to her and had kindly given her time to decide; her final decision was that she couldn’t marry him. She had told Oak she wanted to wait until Boldwood returned before giving him her final answer. But Bathsheba realized she couldn’t wait.

It was impossible to send this letter till the next day; yet to quell her uneasiness by getting it out of her hands, and so, as it were, setting the act in motion at once, she arose to take it to any one of the women who might be in the kitchen.

It was impossible to send this letter until the next day; however, to ease her anxiety by getting it out of her hands and starting the process right away, she got up to take it to one of the women who might be in the kitchen.

She paused in the passage. A dialogue was going on in the kitchen, and Bathsheba and Troy were the subject of it.

She stopped in the hallway. There was a conversation happening in the kitchen, and Bathsheba and Troy were the topic.

“If he marry her, she’ll gie up farming.”

“If he marries her, she’ll give up farming.”

“’Twill be a gallant life, but may bring some trouble between the mirth—so say I.”

"It'll be a great life, but it might cause some problems along with the fun—so I say."

“Well, I wish I had half such a husband.”

“Well, I wish I had a husband like that.”

Bathsheba had too much sense to mind seriously what her servitors said about her; but too much womanly redundance of speech to leave alone what was said till it died the natural death of unminded things. She burst in upon them.

Bathsheba was smart enough not to take seriously what her servants said about her, but she had too much feminine tendency to let their comments slide without addressing them. She interrupted them.

“Who are you speaking of?” she asked.

“Who are you talking about?” she asked.

There was a pause before anybody replied. At last Liddy said frankly,” What was passing was a bit of a word about yourself, miss.”

There was a moment of silence before anyone responded. Finally, Liddy spoke openly, "What was going around was just a bit of talk about you, miss."

“I thought so! Maryann and Liddy and Temperance—now I forbid you to suppose such things. You know I don’t care the least for Mr. Troy—not I. Everybody knows how much I hate him.—Yes,” repeated the froward young person, “hate him!”

“I knew it! Maryann, Liddy, and Temperance—don’t even think that. You know I couldn’t care less about Mr. Troy—not at all. Everyone knows how much I dislike him.—Yes,” the stubborn young woman repeated, “dislike him!”

“We know you do, miss,” said Liddy; “and so do we all.”

“We know you do, miss,” Liddy said, “and so does everyone else.”

“I hate him too,” said Maryann.

“I hate him too,” Maryann said.

“Maryann—O you perjured woman! How can you speak that wicked story!” said Bathsheba, excitedly. “You admired him from your heart only this morning in the very world, you did. Yes, Maryann, you know it!”

“Maryann—you treacherous woman! How can you tell that evil story!” Bathsheba exclaimed, agitated. “You adored him with all your heart just this morning in front of everyone, you did. Yes, Maryann, you know it!”

“Yes, miss, but so did you. He is a wild scamp now, and you are right to hate him.”

“Yes, miss, but you did too. He’s a wild troublemaker now, and you’re right to dislike him.”

“He’s not a wild scamp! How dare you to my face! I have no right to hate him, nor you, nor anybody. But I am a silly woman! What is it to me what he is? You know it is nothing. I don’t care for him; I don’t mean to defend his good name, not I. Mind this, if any of you say a word against him you’ll be dismissed instantly.”

“He’s not some wild troublemaker! How can you say that to me directly? I have no reason to hate him, or you, or anyone. But I’m just a foolish woman! What does it matter to me who he is? You know it doesn’t. I don’t care about him; I don’t intend to defend his reputation, not at all. Just remember, if any of you say anything bad about him, you’ll be fired on the spot.”

She flung down the letter and surged back into the parlour, with a big heart and tearful eyes, Liddy following her.

She tossed the letter aside and rushed back into the living room, her heart full and tears in her eyes, with Liddy trailing behind her.

“Oh miss!” said mild Liddy, looking pitifully into Bathsheba’s face. “I am sorry we mistook you so! I did think you cared for him; but I see you don’t now.”

“Oh miss!” said gentle Liddy, looking sadly into Bathsheba’s face. “I’m sorry we misunderstood you! I really thought you had feelings for him; but I see now that you don’t.”

“Shut the door, Liddy.”

“Close the door, Liddy.”

Liddy closed the door, and went on: “People always say such foolery, miss. I’ll make answer hencefor’ard, ‘Of course a lady like Miss Everdene can’t love him;’ I’ll say it out in plain black and white.”

Liddy closed the door and continued, “People always say such nonsense, miss. From now on, I’ll just say, ‘Of course a lady like Miss Everdene can’t love him;’ I’ll put it out there in plain language.”

Bathsheba burst out: “O Liddy, are you such a simpleton? Can’t you read riddles? Can’t you see? Are you a woman yourself?”

Bathsheba exclaimed, “Oh Liddy, are you really that naive? Can’t you figure out riddles? Can’t you see? Are you even a woman?”

Liddy’s clear eyes rounded with wonderment.

Liddy’s bright eyes widened with amazement.

“Yes; you must be a blind thing, Liddy!” she said, in reckless abandonment and grief. “Oh, I love him to very distraction and misery and agony! Don’t be frightened at me, though perhaps I am enough to frighten any innocent woman. Come closer—closer.” She put her arms round Liddy’s neck. “I must let it out to somebody; it is wearing me away. Don’t you yet know enough of me to see through that miserable denial of mine? O God, what a lie it was! Heaven and my Love forgive me. And don’t you know that a woman who loves at all thinks nothing of perjury when it is balanced against her love? There, go out of the room; I want to be quite alone.”

“Yes; you must be blind, Liddy!” she said, overwhelmed with abandonment and grief. “Oh, I love him to the point of distraction, misery, and agony! Don’t be scared of me, even if I seem to frighten any innocent woman. Come closer—closer.” She wrapped her arms around Liddy’s neck. “I need to share this with someone; it’s eating me alive. Don’t you know me well enough to see through that pathetic denial of mine? Oh God, what a lie it was! May heaven and my love forgive me. And don’t you realize that a woman in love thinks nothing of lying when it comes to her love? Now, please leave the room; I want to be completely alone.”

Liddy went towards the door.

Liddy went to the door.

“Liddy, come here. Solemnly swear to me that he’s not a bad man; that it is all lies they say about him!”

“Liddy, come here. Promise me that he’s not a bad guy; that everything they’ve said about him is a lie!”

“But, miss, how can I say he is not if——”

“But, miss, how can I say he isn't if——”

“You graceless girl. How can you have the cruel heart to repeat what they say? Unfeeling thing that you are…. But I’ll see if you or anybody else in the village, or town either, dare do such a thing!” She started off, pacing from fireplace to door, and back again.

“You careless girl. How can you have the heart to repeat what they say? Heartless person that you are… But I’ll see if you or anyone else in the village, or town for that matter, dares to do such a thing!” She began to pace from the fireplace to the door and back again.

“No, miss. I don’t—I know it is not true!” said Liddy, frightened at Bathsheba’s unwonted vehemence.

“No, miss. I don’t—I know that’s not true!” said Liddy, scared by Bathsheba’s unusual intensity.

“I suppose you only agree with me like that to please me. But, Liddy, he cannot be bad, as is said. Do you hear?”

“I think you only agree with me like that to make me happy. But, Liddy, he can't be that bad, as they say. Do you hear?”

“Yes, miss, yes.”

"Yes, ma'am, yes."

“And you don’t believe he is?”

“And you don’t think he is?”

“I don’t know what to say, miss,” said Liddy, beginning to cry. “If I say No, you don’t believe me; and if I say Yes, you rage at me!”

“I don’t know what to say, miss,” Liddy said, starting to cry. “If I say No, you won’t believe me; and if I say Yes, you’ll be furious with me!”

“Say you don’t believe it—say you don’t!”

“Go ahead and say you don’t believe it—just say it!”

“I don’t believe him to be so bad as they make out.”

“I don’t think he’s as bad as they say.”

“He is not bad at all…. My poor life and heart, how weak I am!” she moaned, in a relaxed, desultory way, heedless of Liddy’s presence. “Oh, how I wish I had never seen him! Loving is misery for women always. I shall never forgive my Maker for making me a woman, and dearly am I beginning to pay for the honour of owning a pretty face.” She freshened and turned to Liddy suddenly. “Mind this, Lydia Smallbury, if you repeat anywhere a single word of what I have said to you inside this closed door, I’ll never trust you, or love you, or have you with me a moment longer—not a moment.”

“He’s really not that bad at all... My poor life and heart, I feel so weak!” she sighed, in a lazy, aimless way, ignoring Liddy’s presence. “Oh, how I wish I had never met him! Loving is always a burden for women. I’ll never forgive my Creator for making me a woman, and I’m truly starting to pay for the privilege of having a pretty face.” She perked up and turned to Liddy abruptly. “Listen closely, Lydia Smallbury, if you tell anyone even one word of what I’ve just shared with you behind this closed door, I will never trust you, love you, or let you be with me for a single moment— not a moment.”

“I don’t want to repeat anything,” said Liddy, with womanly dignity of a diminutive order; “but I don’t wish to stay with you. And, if you please, I’ll go at the end of the harvest, or this week, or to-day…. I don’t see that I deserve to be put upon and stormed at for nothing!” concluded the small woman, bigly.

“I don’t want to repeat anything,” Liddy said, with a small but dignified presence. “But I don’t want to stay with you. And, if it’s alright with you, I’ll leave at the end of the harvest, or this week, or today…. I don’t think I deserve to be treated poorly and yelled at for no reason!” the petite woman concluded boldly.

“No, no, Liddy; you must stay!” said Bathsheba, dropping from haughtiness to entreaty with capricious inconsequence. “You must not notice my being in a taking just now. You are not as a servant—you are a companion to me. Dear, dear—I don’t know what I am doing since this miserable ache o’ my heart has weighted and worn upon me so. What shall I come to! I suppose I shall get further and further into troubles. I wonder sometimes if I am doomed to die in the Union. I am friendless enough, God knows.”

“No, no, Liddy; you have to stay!” Bathsheba said, switching from being proud to pleading in a sudden change of mood. “You can’t let my current mood bother you. You're not just a servant—you’re a friend to me. Oh dear, I don’t know what I’m doing since this awful pain in my heart has been dragging me down. Where will I end up? I guess I’ll just keep getting deeper into trouble. Sometimes I wonder if I’m destined to end up alone. I feel so friendless, God knows.”

“I won’t notice anything, nor will I leave you!” sobbed Liddy, impulsively putting up her lips to Bathsheba’s, and kissing her.

“I won’t notice anything, and I’m not leaving you!” Liddy sobbed, rushing to press her lips against Bathsheba’s and kissing her.

Then Bathsheba kissed Liddy, and all was smooth again.

Then Bathsheba kissed Liddy, and everything was fine again.

“I don’t often cry, do I, Lidd? but you have made tears come into my eyes,” she said, a smile shining through the moisture. “Try to think him a good man, won’t you, dear Liddy?”

“I don’t cry often, do I, Lidd? But you’ve made tears come to my eyes,” she said, a smile breaking through the moisture. “Please try to think of him as a good man, won’t you, dear Liddy?”

“I will, miss, indeed.”

“I will, ma’am, indeed.”

“He is a sort of steady man in a wild way, you know. That’s better than to be as some are, wild in a steady way. I am afraid that’s how I am. And promise me to keep my secret—do, Liddy! And do not let them know that I have been crying about him, because it will be dreadful for me, and no good to him, poor thing!”

“He's kind of a steady guy in a wild way, you know? That’s better than being wild in a steady way like some people are. I’m afraid that’s how I am. And promise me you'll keep my secret—please, Liddy! Don’t let them know that I've been crying about him, because it would be awful for me and wouldn’t help him at all, poor thing!”

“Death’s head himself shan’t wring it from me, mistress, if I’ve a mind to keep anything; and I’ll always be your friend,” replied Liddy, emphatically, at the same time bringing a few more tears into her own eyes, not from any particular necessity, but from an artistic sense of making herself in keeping with the remainder of the picture, which seems to influence women at such times. “I think God likes us to be good friends, don’t you?”

“Death himself won’t take it from me, ma'am, if I want to keep anything; and I'll always be your friend,” Liddy replied strongly, while bringing a few more tears to her eyes, not out of any real need, but from a sense of making herself fit with the rest of the scene, which seems to affect women during these moments. “I think God wants us to be good friends, don’t you?”

“Indeed I do.”

"I sure do."

“And, dear miss, you won”t harry me and storm at me, will you? because you seem to swell so tall as a lion then, and it frightens me. Do you know, I fancy you would be a match for any man when you are in one o’ your takings.”

“And, dear miss, you won’t nag me and yell at me, will you? Because when you get all worked up, you seem to stand as tall as a lion, and it scares me. You know, I think you’d be a match for any man when you're in one of your moods.”

“Never! do you?” said Bathsheba, slightly laughing, though somewhat seriously alarmed by this Amazonian picture of herself. “I hope I am not a bold sort of maid—mannish?” she continued with some anxiety.

“Never! do you?” said Bathsheba, laughing a little, though she was somewhat seriously worried by this warrior-like image of herself. “I hope I’m not a bold kind of girl—too manly?” she continued with some concern.

“Oh no, not mannish; but so almighty womanish that ’tis getting on that way sometimes. Ah! miss,” she said, after having drawn her breath very sadly in and sent it very sadly out, “I wish I had half your failing that way. ’Tis a great protection to a poor maid in these days!”

“Oh no, not mannish; but so incredibly feminine that it’s starting to seem that way sometimes. Ah! Miss,” she said, after taking a deep, sad breath in and letting it out just as sadly, “I wish I had half your weakness in that regard. It’s a huge advantage for a poor girl these days!”

END OF VOL. I.

END OF VOL. 1.

VOLUME II.

CHAPTER I.
BLAME—FURY

The next evening Bathsheba, with the idea of getting out of the way of Mr. Boldwood in the event of his returning to answer her note in person, proceeded to fulfil an engagement made with Liddy some few hours earlier. Bathsheba’s companion, as a gage of their reconciliation, had been granted a week’s holiday to visit her sister, who was married to a thriving hurdler and cattle-crib-maker living in a delightful labyrinth of hazel copse not far from Yalbury. The arrangement was that Miss Everdene should honour them by coming there for a day or two to inspect some ingenious contrivances which this man of the woods had introduced into his wares.

The next evening, Bathsheba planned to avoid Mr. Boldwood just in case he came to respond to her note in person. She decided to fulfill an engagement she had made with Liddy a few hours earlier. As a sign of their reconciliation, Liddy had been given a week's vacation to visit her sister, who was married to a successful hurdler and cattle feeder living in a lovely area of hazel trees not far from Yalbury. The plan was for Miss Everdene to come and spend a day or two there to check out some clever inventions that this man had added to his products.

Leaving her instructions with Gabriel and Maryann, that they were to see everything carefully locked up for the night, she went out of the house just at the close of a timely thunder-shower, which had refined the air, and daintily bathed the mere coat of the land, all beneath being dry as ever. Freshness was exhaled in an essence from the varied contours of bank and hollow, as if the earth breathed maiden breath, and the pleased birds were hymning to the scene. Before her, among the clouds, there was a contrast in the shape of lairs of fierce light which showed themselves in the neighbourhood of a hidden sun, lingering on to the farthest north-west corner of the heavens that this midsummer season allowed.

Leaving her instructions with Gabriel and Maryann to make sure everything was securely locked up for the night, she stepped out of the house just as a refreshing thunderstorm wrapped up, which had cleared the air and lightly washed the surface of the land, leaving everything below completely dry. A freshness filled the air with essence from the varied shapes of hills and valleys, as if the earth took a deep, rejuvenating breath, while the happy birds sang to the beautiful scene. Ahead of her, among the clouds, there were bright flashes of intense light near a hidden sun, stretching toward the far north-west corner of the sky that this midsummer season permitted.

She had walked nearly three miles of her journey, watching how the day was retreating, and thinking how the time of deeds was quietly melting into the time of thought, to give place in its turn to the time of prayer and sleep, when she beheld advancing over the hill the very man she sought so anxiously to elude. Boldwood was stepping on, not with that quiet tread of reserved strength which was his customary gait, in which he always seemed to be balancing two thoughts. His manner was stunned and sluggish now.

She had walked almost three miles of her journey, noticing how the day was fading away, and reflecting on how the time for action was slowly turning into a time for contemplation, which would eventually shift to a time for prayer and rest, when she saw coming over the hill the very man she had been trying so hard to avoid. Boldwood was advancing, not with his usual quiet and composed walk, where he always seemed to weigh two thoughts. His demeanor was now dazed and lethargic.

Boldwood had for the first time been awakened to woman’s privileges in the practice of tergiversation without regard to another’s distraction and possible blight. That Bathsheba was a firm and positive girl, far less inconsequent than her fellows, had been the very lung of his hope; for he had held that these qualities would lead her to adhere to a straight course for consistency’s sake, and accept him, though her fancy might not flood him with the iridescent hues of uncritical love. But the argument now came back as sorry gleams from a broken mirror. The discovery was no less a scourge than a surprise.

Boldwood had, for the first time, become aware of a woman’s ability to change her mind without considering how it might affect others and potentially cause harm. That Bathsheba was a strong and decisive person, much more consistent than her peers, had been his greatest hope; he thought these traits would make her stick to a straightforward path for the sake of being consistent and choose him, even if her feelings for him weren’t filled with the bright colors of naive love. But this belief now felt like sad reflections from a shattered mirror. The realization was both a painful shock and a surprise.

He came on looking upon the ground, and did not see Bathsheba till they were less than a stone’s throw apart. He looked up at the sound of her pit-pat, and his changed appearance sufficiently denoted to her the depth and strength of the feelings paralyzed by her letter.

He came along looking at the ground and didn't notice Bathsheba until they were less than a stone's throw away. He looked up at the sound of her footsteps, and his changed appearance clearly showed her how deeply and intensely his feelings had been affected by her letter.

“Oh; is it you, Mr. Boldwood?” she faltered, a guilty warmth pulsing in her face.

“Oh; is it you, Mr. Boldwood?” she hesitated, a guilty flush spreading across her face.

Those who have the power of reproaching in silence may find it a means more effective than words. There are accents in the eye which are not on the tongue, and more tales come from pale lips than can enter an ear. It is both the grandeur and the pain of the remoter moods that they avoid the pathway of sound. Boldwood’s look was unanswerable.

Those who can express disapproval without saying a word might find it more powerful than using actual words. There are expressions in the eyes that words can't capture, and more stories come from silent lips than can be heard. It’s both impressive and painful that deeper emotions bypass spoken language. Boldwood’s gaze was impossible to respond to.

Seeing she turned a little aside, he said, “What, are you afraid of me?”

Seeing her turn a little to the side, he said, “What, are you scared of me?”

“Why should you say that?” said Bathsheba.

“Why would you say that?” Bathsheba asked.

“I fancied you looked so,” said he. “And it is most strange, because of its contrast with my feeling for you.”

"I thought you looked that way," he said. "And it's really strange, considering how I feel about you."

She regained self-possession, fixed her eyes calmly, and waited.

She collected herself, looked straight ahead calmly, and waited.

“You know what that feeling is,” continued Boldwood, deliberately. “A thing strong as death. No dismissal by a hasty letter affects that.”

“You know what that feeling is,” Boldwood continued, intentionally. “It's something as strong as death. No quick letter can dismiss that.”

“I wish you did not feel so strongly about me,” she murmured. “It is generous of you, and more than I deserve, but I must not hear it now.”

“I wish you didn’t feel so strongly about me,” she murmured. “It’s kind of you, and more than I deserve, but I can’t hear it right now.”

“Hear it? What do you think I have to say, then? I am not to marry you, and that’s enough. Your letter was excellently plain. I want you to hear nothing—not I.”

“Hear it? What do you think I have to say then? I’m not going to marry you, and that’s enough. Your letter was perfectly clear. I don’t want you to hear anything—not from me.”

Bathsheba was unable to direct her will into any definite groove for freeing herself from this fearfully awkward position. She confusedly said, “Good-evening,” and was moving on. Boldwood walked up to her heavily and dully.

Bathsheba couldn't figure out how to get herself out of this really uncomfortable situation. She awkwardly said, “Good evening,” and tried to walk away. Boldwood approached her slowly and without enthusiasm.

“Bathsheba—darling—is it final indeed?”

"Bathsheba—darling—is it really final?"

“Indeed it is.”

"Definitely."

“Oh Bathsheba—have pity upon me!” Boldwood burst out. “God’s sake, yes—I am come to that low, lowest stage—to ask a woman for pity! Still, she is you—she is you.”

“Oh Bathsheba—please have mercy on me!” Boldwood exclaimed. “For God’s sake, yes—I’ve come to that low, lowest point—to ask a woman for mercy! Still, it’s you—it's you.”

Bathsheba commanded herself well. But she could hardly get a clear voice for what came instinctively to her lips: “There is little honour to the woman in that speech.” It was only whispered, for something unutterably mournful no less than distressing in this spectacle of a man showing himself to be so entirely the vane of a passion enervated the feminine instinct for punctilios.

Bathsheba controlled herself well. But she could barely manage to say what instinctively popped into her head: “There’s little honor for a woman in that speech.” She only whispered it, because there was something profoundly sad and distressing about watching a man reveal himself to be completely swayed by a passion that weakened the feminine instinct for details.

“I am beyond myself about this, and am mad,” he said. “I am no stoic at all to be supplicating here; but I do supplicate to you. I wish you knew what is in me of devotion to you; but it is impossible, that. In bare human mercy to a lonely man, don’t throw me off now!”

“I’m really frustrated about this and I’m losing it,” he said. “I’m not the type to be begging like this, but I am begging you. I wish you could see how much I care about you; but that’s just not possible. Please, out of simple human kindness to someone who’s feeling isolated, don’t reject me now!”

“I don’t throw you off—indeed, how can I? I never had you.” In her noon-clear sense that she had never loved him she forgot for a moment her thoughtless angle on that day in February.

“I don’t push you away—how could I? I never had you.” In her clear realization that she had never loved him, she momentarily forgot her careless perspective from that day in February.

“But there was a time when you turned to me, before I thought of you! I don’t reproach you, for even now I feel that the ignorant and cold darkness that I should have lived in if you had not attracted me by that letter—valentine you call it—would have been worse than my knowledge of you, though it has brought this misery. But, I say, there was a time when I knew nothing of you, and cared nothing for you, and yet you drew me on. And if you say you gave me no encouragement, I cannot but contradict you.”

“But there was a time when you turned to me, before I even thought about you! I don’t blame you, because even now I think that the ignorant and cold darkness I would have lived in if you hadn’t pulled me in with that letter—what you call a valentine—would have been worse than knowing you, even though knowing you has brought this pain. But I’m saying that there was a time when I knew nothing about you and didn’t care about you at all, and yet you kept drawing me in. And if you say you didn’t give me any encouragement, I can’t help but disagree with you.”

“What you call encouragement was the childish game of an idle minute. I have bitterly repented of it—ay, bitterly, and in tears. Can you still go on reminding me?”

“What you call encouragement was just a childish distraction during a free moment. I deeply regret it—yes, deeply, and with tears. Can you keep bringing it up?”

“I don’t accuse you of it—I deplore it. I took for earnest what you insist was jest, and now this that I pray to be jest you say is awful, wretched earnest. Our moods meet at wrong places. I wish your feeling was more like mine, or my feeling more like yours! Oh, could I but have foreseen the torture that trifling trick was going to lead me into, how I should have cursed you; but only having been able to see it since, I cannot do that, for I love you too well! But it is weak, idle drivelling to go on like this…. Bathsheba, you are the first woman of any shade or nature that I have ever looked at to love, and it is the having been so near claiming you for my own that makes this denial so hard to bear. How nearly you promised me! But I don’t speak now to move your heart, and make you grieve because of my pain; it is no use, that. I must bear it; my pain would get no less by paining you.”

“I don’t blame you for it—I really dislike it. I took what you said seriously, even though you say it was just a joke, and now what I hope is a joke you insist is a terrible, miserable reality. Our feelings just don’t align. I wish your feelings matched mine, or mine matched yours! If I had known the agony that silly trick would cause me, I would have cursed you; but since I can only see it now, I can’t do that, because I love you too much! But it’s pointless to keep talking like this… Bathsheba, you’re the first woman of any kind that I’ve ever loved, and the fact that I was so close to having you makes this rejection so hard to handle. You were almost mine! But I’m not saying this to make you feel guilty or sad because of my suffering; that wouldn’t help at all. I just have to endure it; my pain won’t lessen by making you suffer.”

“But I do pity you—deeply—oh, so deeply!” she earnestly said.

“But I really feel for you—so much—oh, so much!” she said sincerely.

“Do no such thing—do no such thing. Your dear love, Bathsheba, is such a vast thing beside your pity, that the loss of your pity as well as your love is no great addition to my sorrow, nor does the gain of your pity make it sensibly less. Oh sweet—how dearly you spoke to me behind the spear-bed at the washing-pool, and in the barn at the shearing, and that dearest last time in the evening at your home! Where are your pleasant words all gone—your earnest hope to be able to love me? Where is your firm conviction that you would get to care for me very much? Really forgotten?—really?”

“Don't do that—don't do that. Your beloved Bathsheba is so much more important than your pity that losing both your pity and your love doesn't really add to my sorrow, and gaining your pity doesn't make it any less. Oh sweet—how warmly you spoke to me behind the spear-bed at the washing pool, and in the barn during the shearing, and that last precious time in the evening at your home! Where have all your kind words gone—your genuine hope to be able to love me? Where is your strong belief that you would come to care for me a lot? Have you truly forgotten?—really?”

She checked emotion, looked him quietly and clearly in the face, and said in her low, firm voice, “Mr. Boldwood, I promised you nothing. Would you have had me a woman of clay when you paid me that furthest, highest compliment a man can pay a woman—telling her he loves her? I was bound to show some feeling, if I would not be a graceless shrew. Yet each of those pleasures was just for the day—the day just for the pleasure. How was I to know that what is a pastime to all other men was death to you? Have reason, do, and think more kindly of me!”

She checked her emotions, looked him directly in the face, and said in her calm, firm voice, “Mr. Boldwood, I didn't promise you anything. Would you have preferred me to be a woman without feeling when you gave me that greatest compliment a man can give a woman—telling her he loves her? I had to show some emotion, so I wouldn't come off as heartless. But each of those moments was just for that day—the day was meant for the fun. How was I supposed to know that what is just a casual fling for other men felt like a death sentence to you? Please, use your reason and think more kindly of me!”

“Well, never mind arguing—never mind. One thing is sure: you were all but mine, and now you are not nearly mine. Everything is changed, and that by you alone, remember. You were nothing to me once, and I was contented; you are now nothing to me again, and how different the second nothing is from the first! Would to God you had never taken me up, since it was only to throw me down!”

“Well, forget the arguing—just forget it. One thing is certain: you were just about mine, and now you’re not even close to being mine. Everything has changed, and that's all because of you, remember. You used to mean nothing to me, and I was fine with that; now you mean nothing to me again, and the second nothing feels so different from the first! I wish to God you had never gotten involved with me if it was only to let me go!”

Bathsheba, in spite of her mettle, began to feel unmistakable signs that she was inherently the weaker vessel. She strove miserably against this feminity which would insist upon supplying unbidden emotions in stronger and stronger current. She had tried to elude agitation by fixing her mind on the trees, sky, any trivial object before her eyes, whilst his reproaches fell, but ingenuity could not save her now.

Bathsheba, despite her strong nature, started to feel unmistakable signs that she was naturally the weaker one. She struggled desperately against this femininity that insisted on bringing unasked-for emotions in stronger waves. She tried to avoid feeling upset by focusing on the trees, the sky, or any insignificant object in front of her, while his criticisms landed, but her cleverness couldn't save her this time.

“I did not take you up—surely I did not!” she answered as heroically as she could. “But don’t be in this mood with me. I can endure being told I am in the wrong, if you will only tell it me gently! Oh sir, will you not kindly forgive me, and look at it cheerfully?”

“I didn't take you up on that—honestly, I didn't!” she replied as bravely as she could. “But please don’t be like this with me. I can handle being told I’m wrong, if you’d just say it nicely! Oh sir, will you please forgive me and try to see it in a positive light?”

“Cheerfully! Can a man fooled to utter heart-burning find a reason for being merry? If I have lost, how can I be as if I had won? Heavens, you must be heartless quite! Had I known what a fearfully bitter sweet this was to be, how I would have avoided you, and never seen you, and been deaf of you. I tell you all this, but what do you care! You don’t care.”

“Cheerfully! Can a man who’s been fooled and is heartbroken find a reason to be happy? If I’ve lost, how can I act like I’ve won? Wow, you must be completely heartless! If I had known how incredibly bittersweet this would be, I would have avoided you, never met you, and ignored you completely. I’m telling you all this, but what do you care! You don’t care.”

She returned silent and weak denials to his charges, and swayed her head desperately, as if to thrust away the words as they came showering about her ears from the lips of the trembling man in the climax of life, with his bronzed Roman face and fine frame.

She responded with quiet and feeble denials to his accusations, shaking her head desperately, as if trying to push away the words that were raining down around her from the trembling man at the peak of his life, with his tanned Roman features and strong build.

“Dearest, dearest, I am wavering even now between the two opposites of recklessly renouncing you, and labouring humbly for you again. Forget that you have said No, and let it be as it was. Say, Bathsheba, that you only wrote that refusal to me in fun—come, say it to me!”

“Darling, I’m still torn between completely letting you go and working hard for you again. Forget that you said no, and let’s go back to how things were. Just say, Bathsheba, that you only wrote that refusal to me as a joke—come on, just say it!”

“It would be untrue, and painful to both of us. You overrate my capacity for love. I don’t possess half the warmth of nature you believe me to have. An unprotected childhood in a cold world has beaten gentleness out of me.”

“It would be dishonest and hurtful for both of us. You have an inflated view of my ability to love. I don’t have even half the warmth you think I do. A tough childhood in a harsh world has taken the gentleness out of me.”

He immediately said with more resentment: “That may be true, somewhat; but ah, Miss Everdene, it won’t do as a reason! You are not the cold woman you would have me believe. No, no. It isn’t because you have no feeling in you that you don’t love me. You naturally would have me think so—you would hide from me that you have a burning heart like mine. You have love enough, but it is turned into a new channel. I know where.”

He quickly replied with more bitterness: “That might be partly true; but, oh, Miss Everdene, that's not a good excuse! You’re not the cold woman you want me to think you are. No, no. It’s not that you lack feelings that you don’t love me. You want me to believe that—you hide the fact that you have a passionate heart just like mine. You have plenty of love, but it’s just directed elsewhere. I know where.”

The swift music of her heart became hubbub now, and she throbbed to extremity. He was coming to Troy. He did then know what had transpired! And the name fell from his lips the next moment.

The quick rhythm of her heart turned into chaos, and she felt it intensely. He was heading to Troy. He did know what had happened! And the name slipped from his lips the next moment.

“Why did Troy not leave my treasure alone?” he asked, fiercely. “When I had no thought of injuring him, why did he force himself upon your notice! Before he worried you your inclination was to have me; when next I should have come to you your answer would have been Yes. Can you deny it—I ask, can you deny it?”

“Why couldn’t Troy just leave my treasure alone?” he asked angrily. “When I had no intention of hurting him, why did he make himself known to you? Before he troubled you, you wanted me; the next time I would have come to you, your answer would have been yes. Can you deny it—I ask, can you deny it?”

She delayed the reply, but was too honest to withhold it. “I cannot,” she whispered.

She took her time to respond, but she was too honest to hold back. “I can’t,” she whispered.

“I know you cannot. But he stole in in my absence and robbed me. Why didn’t he win you away before, when nobody would have been grieved?—when nobody would have been set tale-bearing. Now the people sneer at me—the very hills and sky seem to laugh at me till I blush shamefuly for my folly. I have lost my respect, my good name, my standing—lost it, never to get it again. Go and marry your man—go on!”

“I know you can't. But he came in while I was gone and took everything from me. Why didn’t he take you away earlier, when no one would have been hurt?—when no one would have been gossiping. Now people look down on me—the hills and sky seem to mock me until I feel embarrassed for being so foolish. I've lost my respect, my good name, my place in the community—lost it, never to get it back. Go ahead and marry your man—just go!”

“Oh sir—Mr. Boldwood!”

"Oh sir—Mr. Boldwood!"

“You may as well. I have no further claim upon you. As for me, I had better go somewhere alone, and hide—and pray. I loved a woman once. I am now ashamed. When I am dead they’ll say, miserable love-sick man that he was. Heaven—heaven—if I had got jilted secretly, and the dishonour not known, and my position kept! But no matter, it is gone, and the woman not gained. Shame upon him—shame!”

"You might as well. I have no more claim on you. As for me, I’d be better off going somewhere alone to hide—and pray. I loved a woman once. Now, I'm ashamed. When I’m gone, they’ll say I was a pitiful, love-sick man. Oh, heaven—if only I had been secretly rejected and my dishonor was unknown, and my status was intact! But it doesn’t matter, it’s over, and I didn’t win the woman. Shame on him—shame!"

His unreasonable anger terrified her, and she glided from him, without obviously moving, as she said, “I am only a girl—do not speak to me so!”

His unreasonable anger scared her, and she slipped away from him, without really moving, as she said, “I’m just a girl—don’t talk to me like that!”

“All the time you knew—how very well you knew—that your new freak was my misery. Dazzled by brass and scarlet—Oh Bathsheba—this is woman’s folly indeed!”

“All the time you knew—how well you knew—that your new obsession was my suffering. Dazzled by gold and red—Oh Bathsheba—this is truly a woman’s mistake!”

She fired up at once. “You are taking too much upon yourself!” she said, vehemently. “Everybody is upon me—everybody. It is unmanly to attack a woman so! I have nobody in the world to fight my battles for me; but no mercy is shown. Yet if a thousand of you sneer and say things against me, I will not be put down!”

She immediately snapped back. “You’re taking on too much!” she said passionately. “Everyone is against me—everyone. It’s cowardly to attack a woman like this! I have no one in the world to fight my battles; yet no one shows me any mercy. But even if a thousand of you mock me and say things about me, I will not be defeated!”

“You’ll chatter with him doubtless about me. Say to him, ‘Boldwood would have died for me.’ Yes, and you have given way to him, knowing him to be not the man for you. He has kissed you—claimed you as his. Do you hear—he has kissed you. Deny it!”

“You’ll definitely gossip with him about me. Tell him, ‘Boldwood would have done anything for me.’ Yes, and you’ve given in to him, even though you know he’s not the right guy for you. He has kissed you—claimed you as his own. Do you get that—he has kissed you. Deny it!”

The most tragic woman is cowed by a tragic man, and although Boldwood was, in vehemence and glow, nearly her own self rendered into another sex, Bathsheba’s cheek quivered. She gasped, “Leave me, sir—leave me! I am nothing to you. Let me go on!”

The most tragic woman is subdued by a tragic man, and even though Boldwood was, in intensity and passion, almost like her own self in another form, Bathsheba’s cheek trembled. She gasped, “Please leave me, sir—let me go! I mean nothing to you. Just let me go!”

“Deny that he has kissed you.”

"Just say you didn’t kiss him."

“I shall not.”

"I'm not going to."

“Ha—then he has!” came hoarsely from the farmer.

“Ha—then he has!” said the farmer hoarsely.

“He has,” she said, slowly, and, in spite of her fear, defiantly. “I am not ashamed to speak the truth.”

“He has,” she said slowly, and despite her fear, defiantly. “I’m not ashamed to speak the truth.”

“Then curse him; and curse him!” said Boldwood, breaking into a whispered fury.” Whilst I would have given worlds to touch your hand, you have let a rake come in without right or ceremony and—kiss you! Heaven’s mercy—kiss you! … Ah, a time of his life shall come when he will have to repent, and think wretchedly of the pain he has caused another man; and then may he ache, and wish, and curse, and yearn—as I do now!”

“Then curse him; just curse him!” Boldwood said, seething in a low voice. “While I would have given anything to hold your hand, you let some scoundrel waltz in without a second thought and—kiss you! Good heavens—kiss you! … Ah, there will come a time in his life when he’ll have to regret it and think sadly about the pain he caused another man; and then let him hurt, and wish, and curse, and long for it—just like I do now!”

“Don’t, don’t, oh, don’t pray down evil upon him!” she implored in a miserable cry. “Anything but that—anything. Oh, be kind to him, sir, for I love him true!”

“Please, please, oh, don’t wish anything bad upon him!” she pleaded with a desperate cry. “Anything but that—anything. Oh, be nice to him, sir, because I truly love him!”

Boldwood’s ideas had reached that point of fusion at which outline and consistency entirely disappear. The impending night appeared to concentrate in his eye. He did not hear her at all now.

Boldwood's thoughts had reached a point where the details and clarity completely faded away. The approaching night seemed to focus in his gaze. He no longer heard her at all.

“I’ll punish him—by my soul, that will I! I’ll meet him, soldier or no, and I’ll horsewhip the untimely stripling for this reckless theft of my one delight. If he were a hundred men I’d horsewhip him….” He dropped his voice suddenly and unnaturally. “Bathsheba, sweet, lost coquette, pardon me! I’ve been blaming you, threatening you, behaving like a churl to you, when he’s the greatest sinner. He stole your dear heart away with his unfathomable lies!… It is a fortunate thing for him that he’s gone back to his regiment—that he’s in Melchester, and not here! I hope he may not return here just yet. I pray God he may not come into my sight, for I may be tempted beyond myself. Oh, Bathsheba, keep him away—yes, keep him away from me!”

“I’ll make him pay for this—I swear I will! I’ll confront him, soldier or not, and I’ll horsewhip that young fool for stealing my one joy. Even if he were a hundred men, I’d still horsewhip him….” He suddenly lowered his voice, sounding unnatural. “Bathsheba, sweet, lost flirt, forgive me! I’ve been blaming you, threatening you, acting like a jerk towards you, when he’s the real villain. He took your precious heart with his deep lies!… It’s a good thing for him that he’s gone back to his regiment—that he’s in Melchester and not here! I hope he doesn’t come back just yet. I pray to God he stays out of my sight, because I might be tempted to lose control. Oh, Bathsheba, keep him away—yes, keep him away from me!”

For a moment Boldwood stood so inertly after this that his soul seemed to have been entirely exhaled with the breath of his passionate words. He turned his face away, and withdrew, and his form was soon covered over by the twilight as his footsteps mixed in with the low hiss of the leafy trees.

For a moment, Boldwood stood so still after this that it felt like his soul had been completely emptied with the force of his passionate words. He turned his face away and walked off, his figure quickly fading into the twilight as his footsteps blended with the soft rustle of the leaves in the trees.

Bathsheba, who had been standing motionless as a model all this latter time, flung her hands to her face, and wildly attempted to ponder on the exhibition which had just passed away. Such astounding wells of fevered feeling in a still man like Mr. Boldwood were incomprehensible, dreadful. Instead of being a man trained to repression he was—what she had seen him.

Bathsheba, who had been standing still like a model all this time, threw her hands to her face and desperately tried to process the spectacle that had just unfolded. The intense emotions brewing in a composed man like Mr. Boldwood were beyond her understanding, frightening. Instead of being a man accustomed to hiding his feelings, he was—exactly what she had seen him as.

[Illustration: ]

BATSHEBA FLUNG HER HANDS TO HER FACE.

BATSHEBA FLUNG HER HANDS TO HER FACE.

The force of the farmer’s threats lay in their relation to a circumstance known at present only to herself: her lover was coming back to Weatherby the very next day. Troy had not returned to his Melchester Barracks as Boldwood and others supposed, but had merely gone for a day or two to visit some acquaintance in Bath, and had yet a week or more remaining to his furlough.

The impact of the farmer’s threats was rooted in a situation known only to her: her lover was coming back to Weatherby the very next day. Troy hadn’t gone back to his Melchester Barracks as Boldwood and others thought; he had just gone for a day or two to visit a friend in Bath and still had a week or more left on his leave.

She felt wretchedly certain that if he revisited her just at this nick of time, and came into contact with Boldwood, a fierce quarrel would be the consequence. She panted with solicitude when she thought of possible injury to Troy. The least spark would kindle the farmer’s swift feelings of rage and jealousy; he would lose his self-mastery as he had this evening; Troy’s blitheness might become aggressive; it might take the direction of derision, and Boldwood’s anger might then take the direction of revenge.

She felt desperately sure that if he showed up just now and ran into Boldwood, it would lead to a huge fight. She worried about what could happen to Troy. Even the slightest trigger could spark the farmer’s quick temper and jealousy; he could lose his cool like he did tonight. Troy’s cheerful attitude might turn confrontational; it could come off as mocking, and that would just make Boldwood angrier and more vengeful.

With almost a morbid dread of being thought a gushing girl, this guileless woman too well concealed from the world under a manner of carelessness the warm depths of her strong emotions. But now there was no reserve. In fer her distraction, instead of advancing further, she walked up and down, beating the air with her fingers, pressing her brow, and sobbing brokenly to herself. Then she sat down on a heap of stones by the wayside to think. There she remained long. The dark rotundity of the earth appeared foreshores and promontories of coppery cloud which bounded a green and pellucid expanse in the western sky, amaranthine glosses came over them then, and the unresting world wheeled her round to a contrasting prospect eastward, in the shape of indecisive and palpitating stars. She gazed upon their silent throes amid the shades of space, but realized none at all. Her troubled spirit was far away with Troy.

With a near obsessive fear of being seen as an overly emotional girl, this innocent woman hid the deep intensity of her feelings under a facade of nonchalance. But now, she had no more barriers. In her agitation, rather than moving forward, she paced back and forth, waving her fingers in the air, pressing her forehead, and sobbing softly to herself. Finally, she sat down on a pile of stones by the roadside to think. She stayed there for a long time. The dark curve of the earth looked like shores and cliffs of reddish cloud framing a green and clear stretch of sky in the west, which then shimmered with rich colors, while the restless world spun her around to a different view in the east, filled with flickering and uncertain stars. She watched their quiet struggles in the shadows of space, but felt completely disconnected. Her troubled heart was far away with Troy.

CHAPTER II.
NIGHT—HORSES TRAMPING

The village of Weatherbury was quiet as the graveyard in its midst, and the living were lying well-nigh as still as the dead. The church clock struck eleven. The air was so empty of other sounds that the whirr of the clock-work immediately before the strokes was distinct, and so was also the click of the same at their close. The notes flew forth with the usual blind obtuseness of inanimate things—flapping and rebounding among walls, undulating against the scattered clouds, spreading through their interstices into unexplored miles of space.

The village of Weatherbury was as quiet as the graveyard in the center, and the living were almost as still as the dead. The church clock struck eleven. The air was so silent that the whirring of the clock mechanism right before the strikes was clear, and so was the click at the end. The chimes burst forth with the usual mindless indifference of inanimate objects—bouncing off the walls, swirling up into the scattered clouds, and spreading through the gaps into uncharted miles of space.

Bathsheba’s crannied and mouldy halls were to-night occupied only by Maryann, Liddy being, as was stated, with her sister, whom Bathsheba had set out to visit. A few minutes after eleven had struck, Maryann turned in her bed with a sense of being disturbed. She was totally unconscious of the nature of the interruption to her sleep. It led to a dream, and the dream to an awakening, with an uneasy sensation that something had happened. She left her bed and looked out of the window. The paddock abutted on this end of the building, and in the paddock she could just discern by the uncertain gray a moving figure approaching the horse that was feeding there. The figure seized the horse by the forelock, and led it to the corner of the field. Here she could see some object which circumstances proved to be a vehicle for after a few minutes’ spent apparently in harnessing, she heard the trot of the horse down the road, mingled with the sound of light wheels.

Bathsheba’s cracked and moldy halls were tonight occupied only by Maryann, as Liddy was, as mentioned, with her sister, whom Bathsheba had gone to visit. A few minutes after eleven had struck, Maryann turned in her bed, feeling disturbed. She was completely unaware of what had interrupted her sleep. It led to a dream, and the dream led to her waking up, with an uneasy feeling that something had happened. She got out of bed and looked out the window. The paddock was at this end of the building, and in the paddock, she could just make out a moving figure approaching the horse that was grazing there. The figure grabbed the horse by the forelock and led it to the corner of the field. There, she could see some object which circumstances later showed to be a vehicle, and after a few minutes spent apparently harnessing it, she heard the horse trot down the road, mixed with the sound of light wheels.

Two varieties only of humanity could have entered the paddock with the ghost-like glide of that mysterious figure. They were a woman and a gipsy man. A woman was out of the question in such an occupation at this hour, and the comer could be no less than a thief, who might probably have known the weakness of the household on this particular night, and have chosen it on that account for his daring attempt. Moreover, to raise suspicion to conviction itself, there were gipsies in Weatherbury Bottom.

Two types of people could have entered the paddock with the eerie movement of that mysterious figure. They were a woman and a gypsy man. A woman wouldn’t be out here at this hour for such a purpose, so the newcomer could only be a thief, likely aware of the household's vulnerabilities this particular night and choosing it for that reason for his bold attempt. Plus, to turn suspicion into certainty, there were gypsies in Weatherbury Bottom.

Maryann, who had been afraid to shout in the robber’s presence, having seen him depart, had no fear. She hastily slipped on her clothes, stumped down the disjointed staircase with its hundred creaks, ran to Coggan’s, the nearest house, and raised an alarm. Coggan called Gabriel, who now again lodged in his house as at first, and together they went to the paddock. Beyond all doubt the horse was gone.

Maryann, who had been too scared to scream when the robber was there, felt no fear once he left. She quickly put on her clothes, hurried down the creaky staircase, ran to Coggan’s house, and raised the alarm. Coggan called Gabriel, who was staying at his place like he did at first, and together they went to the paddock. There was no doubt the horse was gone.

“Listen!” said Gabriel.

“Listen!” Gabriel said.

They listened. Distinct upon the stagnant air came the sounds of a trotting horse passing up Weatherbury Hill—just beyond the gipsies’ encampment in Weatherbury Bottom.

They listened. Clearly echoing through the still air came the sounds of a trotting horse making its way up Weatherbury Hill—just past the gipsies’ encampment in Weatherbury Bottom.

“That’s our Dainty—I’ll swear to her step,” said Jan.

“That’s our Dainty—I can recognize her walk,” said Jan.

“Mighty me! Won’t mis’ess storm and call us stupids wen she comes back!” moaned Maryann. “How I wish it had happened when she was at home, and none of us had been answerable!”

“Mighty me! Won’t Miss storm and call us stupid when she comes back!” moaned Maryann. “How I wish it had happened when she was at home, and none of us had to answer for it!”

“We must ride after,” said Gabriel, decisively. “I’ll be responsible to Miss Everdene for what we do. Yes, we’ll follow.”

“We need to go after her,” said Gabriel, firmly. “I’ll take responsibility for our actions with Miss Everdene. Yes, we’ll follow.”

“Faith, I don’t see how,” said Coggan. “All our horses are too heavy for that trick except little Poppet, and what’s she between two of us?—If we only had that pair over the hedge we might do something.”

“Honestly, I don’t see how,” said Coggan. “All our horses are too heavy for that trick except for little Poppet, and what can she do for the two of us?—If we only had that pair over the hedge, we might be able to do something.”

“Which pair?”

"Which ones?"

“Mr Boldwood’s Tidy and Moll.”

“Mr. Boldwood’s Tidy and Moll.”

“Then wait here till I come hither again,” said Gabriel. He ran down the hill towards Farmer Boldwood’s.

“Then wait here until I come back,” said Gabriel. He ran down the hill toward Farmer Boldwood’s.

“Farmer Boldwood is not at home,” said Maryann.

“Farmer Boldwood is not at home,” Maryann said.

“All the better,” said Coggan. “I know what he’s gone for.”

“All the better,” said Coggan. “I know why he left.”

Less than five minutes brought up Oak again, running at the same pace, with two halters dangling from his hand.

Less than five minutes later, Oak appeared again, moving at the same pace, with two halters hanging from his hand.

“Where did you find ’em?” said Coggan, turning round and leaping upon the hedge without waiting for an answer.

“Where did you find them?” said Coggan, turning around and jumping onto the hedge without waiting for a reply.

“Under the eaves. I knew where they were kept,” said Gabriel, following him. “Coggan, you can ride bare-backed? there’s no time to look for saddles.”

“Under the eaves. I knew where they were stored,” said Gabriel, chasing after him. “Coggan, can you ride without a saddle? There’s no time to search for one.”

“Like a hero!” said Jan.

“Like a hero!” Jan exclaimed.

“Maryann, you go to bed,” Gabriel shouted to her from the top of the hedge.

“Maryann, you go to bed,” Gabriel yelled to her from the top of the hedge.

Springing down into Boldwood’s pastures, each pocketed his halter to hide it from the horses, who, seeing the men empty-handed, docilely allowed themselves to be seized by the mane, when the halters were dexterously slipped on. Having neither bit nor bridle, Oak and Coggan extemporized the former by passing the rope in each case through the animal’s mouth and looping it on the other side. Oak vaulted astride, and Coggan clambered up by aid of the bank, when they ascended to the gate and galloped off in the direction taken by Bathsheha’s horse and the robber. Whose vehicle the horse had been harnessed to was a matter of some uncertainty.

Jumping into Boldwood’s pastures, each of them tucked away his halter to hide it from the horses, who, seeing the men coming without anything in their hands, calmly let themselves be grabbed by the mane when the halters were skillfully slipped on. Without a bit or bridle, Oak and Coggan quickly created a makeshift bit by threading the rope through the horse's mouth and looping it on the other side. Oak hopped on, and Coggan climbed up using the bank, then they headed to the gate and took off in the direction of Bathsheba’s horse and the thief. It wasn't clear whose vehicle the horse had been hitched to.

Weatherbury Bottom was reached in three or four minutes. They scanned the shady green patch by the roadside. The gipsies were gone.

Weatherbury Bottom was reached in three or four minutes. They looked at the shady green area by the roadside. The gypsies were gone.

“The villains!” said Gabriel. “Which way have they gone, I wonder?”

“The villains!” Gabriel exclaimed. “I wonder which way they went?”

“Straight on, as sure as God made little apples,” said Jan.

“Straight ahead, just like God made little apples,” said Jan.

“Very well; we are better mounted, and must overtake overtake ’em,” said Oak. “Now, on at full speed!”

“Alright; we have better horses, and we need to catch up to them,” said Oak. “Now, let’s go at full speed!”

No sound of the rider in their van could now be discovered. The road-metal grew softer and more clayey as Weatherbury was left behind, and the late rain had wetted its surface to a somewhat plastic, but not muddy state. They came to cross-roads. Coggan suddenly pulled up Moll and slipped off.

No sound of the rider in their van could now be heard. The road surface became softer and more clay-like as they left Weatherbury behind, and the recent rain had made it somewhat pliable, but not muddy. They arrived at a crossroads. Coggan suddenly stopped Moll and got off.

“What’s the matter?” said Gabriel.

“What's wrong?” said Gabriel.

“We must try to track ’em, since we can’t hear ’em,” said Jan, fumbling in his pockets. He struck a light, and held the match to the ground. The rain had been heavier here, and all foot and horse tracks made previous to the storm had been abraded and blurred by the drops, and they were now so many little scoops of water, which reflected the flame of the match like eyes. One set of tracks was fresh and had no water in them; one pair of ruts was also empty, and not small canals, like the others. The footprints forming this recent impression were full of information as to pace; they were in equidistant pairs, three or four feet apart, the right and left foot of each pair being exactly opposite one another.

“We need to try to track them down since we can’t hear them,” said Jan, digging through his pockets. He struck a match and held it to the ground. The rain had been heavier here, and all the foot and horse tracks made before the storm had been washed away and blurred by the drops, now just little pools of water that reflected the flame of the match like eyes. One set of tracks was fresh and had no water in them; another pair of ruts was also dry and not small channels like the others. The footprints from this recent impression were full of details about the pace; they were in equidistant pairs, three or four feet apart, with the right and left foot of each pair exactly opposite each other.

“Straight on!” Jan exclaimed. “Tracks like that mean a stiff gallop. No wonder we don’t hear him. And the horse is harnessed—look at the ruts. Ay, that’s our mare, sure enough!”

“Straight ahead!” Jan shouted. “Tracks like that mean a fast gallop. No wonder we can’t hear him. And the horse is harnessed—check out the ruts. Yep, that’s definitely our mare!”

“How do you know?”

“How do you know that?”

“Old Jimmy Harris only shoed her last week, and I’d swear to his make among ten thousand.”

“Old Jimmy Harris just put shoes on her last week, and I’d bet my life on his work out of ten thousand.”

“The rest of the gipsies must have gone on earlier, or some other way,” said Oak. “You saw there were no other tracks?”

“The other gypsies must have left earlier or taken a different route,” said Oak. “Didn’t you notice that there were no other tracks?”

“Trew.” They rode along silently for a long weary time. Coggan’s watch struck one. He lighted another match, and examined the ground again.

“Trew.” They rode in silence for a long, tiring stretch. Coggan’s watch chimed one o'clock. He lit another match and checked the ground again.

“’Tis a canter now,” he said, throwing away the light. “A twisty, rickety pace for a gig. The fact is, they overdrove her at starting; we shall catch them yet.”

“It’s a canter now,” he said, throwing away the light. “A twisty, bumpy pace for a ride. The truth is, they pushed her too hard at the start; we’ll catch up to them soon.”

Again they hastened on. Coggan’s watch struck two. When they looked again the hoof-marks were so spaced as to form a sort of zigzag if united, like the lamps along a street.

Again they rushed on. Coggan's watch chimed two. When they looked again, the hoof prints were spaced in a way that created a zigzag pattern if connected, like the streetlights along a road.

“That’s a trot, I know,” said Gabriel.

"That's a trot, I know," Gabriel said.

“Only a trot now,” said Coggan, cheerfully. “We shall overtake him in time.”

“Just a trot now,” said Coggan, cheerfully. “We'll catch up to him soon.”

They pushed rapidly on for yet two or three miles. “Ah! a moment,” said Jan. “Let’s see how she was driven up this hill. ’Twill help us.” A light was promptly struck upon his gaiters as before, and the examination made.

They quickly moved forward for another two or three miles. "Ah! Wait a moment," said Jan. "Let’s see how she made it up this hill. It’ll help us." A light was quickly shone on his gaiters as before, and the inspection began.

“Hurrah!” said Coggan. “She walked up here—and well she might. We shall get them in two miles, for a crown.”

“Hurrah!” said Coggan. “She walked up here—and she’s right to do so. We’ll catch them in two miles, for a crown.”

They rode three, and listened. No sound was to be heard save a mill-pond trickling hoarsely through a hatch, and suggesting gloomy possibilities of drowning by jumping in. Gabriel dismounted when they came to a turning. The tracks were absolutely the only guide as to the direction that they now had, and great caution was necessary to avoid confusing them with some others which had made their appearance lately.

They rode together and listened. The only sound was the hoarse trickle of a mill-pond through a hatch, hinting at the dark possibility of drowning if someone jumped in. Gabriel got off his horse when they reached a turn. The tracks were their only guide for the direction they were headed, and they needed to be very careful not to confuse them with some other tracks that had shown up recently.

“What does this mean?—though I guess,” said Gabriel, looking up at Coggan as he moved the match over the ground about the turning. Coggan, who, no less than the panting horses, had latterly shown signs of weariness, again scrutinized the mystic characters. This time only three were of the regular horseshoe shape. Every fourth was a dot.

“What does this mean?—though I think I know,” said Gabriel, looking up at Coggan as he moved the match across the ground near the bend. Coggan, who, just like the exhausted horses, had recently shown signs of fatigue, examined the mysterious symbols again. This time, only three were in the usual horseshoe shape. Every fourth one was a dot.

He screwed up his face and emitted a long “whew-w-w!”

He scrunched up his face and let out a long "whew-w-w!"

“Lame,” said Oak.

"That's lame," said Oak.

“Yes. Dainty is lamed; the near-foot-afore,” said Coggan slowly, staring still at the footprints.

“Yes. Dainty is limping; it's the near front foot,” said Coggan slowly, still staring at the footprints.

“We’ll push on,” said Gabriel, remounting his humid steed.

“We’ll keep going,” said Gabriel, getting back on his sweaty horse.

Although the road along its greater part had been as good as any turnpike-road in the country, it was nominally only a byway. The last turning had brought them into the high road leading to Bath. Coggan recollected himself.

Although the road for most of its length was as good as any toll road in the country, it was officially just a side road. The last turn had led them onto the main road to Bath. Coggan gathered his thoughts.

“We shall have him now!” he exclaimed.

“We're going to get him now!” he exclaimed.

“Where?”

"Where at?"

“Pettiton Turnpike. The keeper of that gate is the sleepiest man between here and London—Dan Randall, that’s his name—knowed en for years, when he was at Casterbridge gate. Between the lameness and the gate ’tis a done job.”

“Pettiton Turnpike. The guy who runs that gate is the sleepiest man between here and London—his name is Dan Randall. Everyone’s known him for years since he worked at the Casterbridge gate. With his lameness and the gate, it’s a done deal.”

They now advanced with extreme caution. Nothing was said until, against a shady background of foliage, five white bars were visible, crossing their route a little way ahead.

They moved forward very carefully. No one spoke until, outlined against a shady backdrop of leaves, five white bars appeared, crossing their path a short distance ahead.

“Hush—we are almost close!” said Gabriel.

“Shh—we're almost there!” said Gabriel.

“Amble on upon the grass,” said Coggan.

“Walk on the grass,” said Coggan.

The white bars were blotted out in the midst by a dark shape in front of them. The silence of this lonely time was pierced by an exclamation from that quarter.

The white bars were obscured in the middle by a dark figure in front of them. The silence of this isolated moment was broken by a shout from that direction.

“Hoy-a-hoy! Gate!”

"Hey there! Open the gate!"

It appeared that there had been a previous call which they had not noticed, for on their close approach the door of the turnpike-house opened, and the keeper came out half-dressed, with a candle in his hand. The rays illumined the whole group.

It seemed there had been a previous call that they hadn’t noticed because as they got closer, the door of the toll house opened, and the keeper stepped out half-dressed, holding a candle. The light lit up the entire group.

“Keep the gate close!” shouted Gabriel. “He has stolen the horse!”

“Keep the gate closed!” shouted Gabriel. “He stole the horse!”

“Who?” said the turnpike-man.

“Who?” said the toll booth guy.

Gabriel looked at the driver of the gig, and saw a woman—Bathsheba, his mistress.

Gabriel looked at the driver of the cart and saw a woman—Bathsheba, his mistress.

On hearing his voice she had turned her face away from the light. Coggan had, however, caught sight of her in the meanwhile.

On hearing his voice, she turned her face away from the light. However, Coggan had caught sight of her in the meantime.

“Why, ’tis mistress—I’ll take my oath!” he said, amazed.

"Wow, it’s the lady—I swear!" he said, astonished.

Bathsheba it certainly was, and she had by this time done the trick she could do so well in crises not of love, namely, mask a surprise by coolness of manner.

Bathsheba it definitely was, and by now she had executed the trick she was so good at in non-romantic crises: hiding her surprise with a calm demeanor.

“Well, Gabriel,” she inquired quietly, “where are you going?”

“Hey, Gabriel,” she asked softly, “where are you headed?”

“We thought——” began Gabriel.

“We thought—” began Gabriel.

“I am driving to Bath,” she said, taking for her own use the assurance that Gabriel lacked. “An important matter made it necessary for me to give up my visit to Liddy, and go off at once. What, then, were you following me?”

“I’m driving to Bath,” she said, claiming the confidence that Gabriel didn’t have. “An important matter forced me to cancel my visit to Liddy and leave immediately. So, were you following me?”

“We thought the horse was stole.”

“We thought the horse was stolen.”

“Well—what a thing! How very foolish of you not to know that I had taken the trap and horse. I could neither wake Maryann nor get into the house, though I hammered for ten minutes against her window-sill. Fortunately, I could get the key of the coach-house, so I troubled no one further. Didn’t you think it might be me?”

“Well—what a situation! How silly of you not to realize that I had taken the carriage and horse. I couldn’t wake Maryann or get into the house, even though I knocked for ten minutes on her window. Fortunately, I was able to get the key to the coach house, so I didn’t bother anyone else. Didn’t you think it could be me?”

“Why should we, miss?”

"Why should we, ma'am?"

“Perhaps not. Why, those are never Farmer Boldwood’s horses! Goodness mercy! what have you been doing—bringing trouble upon me in this way? What! mustn’t a lady move an inch from her door without being dogged like a thief?”

“Maybe not. Those are definitely not Farmer Boldwood’s horses! Goodness! What have you been doing—bringing this kind of trouble to me? What! Can’t a lady step outside her door without being followed like a criminal?”

“But how were we to know, if you left no account of your doings,” expostulated Coggan, “and ladies don’t drive at these hours as a jineral rule of society.”

“But how were we supposed to know if you didn’t say anything about what you were doing,” Coggan argued, “and women generally don’t drive at this time in society.”

“I did leave an account—and you would have seen it in the morning. I wrote in chalk on the coach-house doors that I had come back for the horse and gig, and driven off; that I could arouse nobody, and should return soon.”

“I left a note—and you would have seen it in the morning. I wrote in chalk on the coach-house doors that I had come back for the horse and carriage, and had driven off; that I couldn’t wake anyone, and would be back soon.”

“But you’ll consider, ma’am, that we couldn’t see that till it got daylight.”

“But you’ll understand, ma’am, that we couldn’t see that until it got light outside.”

“True,” she said, and though vexed at first she had too much sense to blame them long or seriously for a devotion to her that was as valuable as it was rare. She added with a very pretty grace, “Well, I really thank you heartily for taking all this trouble; but I wish you had borrowed anybody’s horses but Mr. Boldwood’s.”

“True,” she said, and although she was annoyed at first, she was sensible enough not to stay angry at them for being devoted to her, a feeling that was both precious and uncommon. She continued with charming grace, “Well, I truly appreciate you going through all this trouble; but I wish you had borrowed anyone else's horses besides Mr. Boldwood’s.”

“Dainty is lame, miss,” said Coggan. “Can ye go on?”

“Dainty is lame, miss,” Coggan said. “Can you go on?”

“It was only a stone in her shoe. I dismounted and pulled it out a hundred yards back. I can manage very well, thank you. I shall be in Bath by daylight. Will you now return, please?”

“It was just a stone in her shoe. I got off my horse and took it out a hundred yards back. I can handle it just fine, thanks. I’ll be in Bath by morning. Can you please head back now?”

She turned her head—the gateman’s candle shimmering upon her quick, clear eyes as she did so—passed through the gate, and was soon wrapped in the embowering shades of mysterious summer boughs. Coggan and Gabriel put about their horses, and, fanned by the velvety air of this July night, retraced the road by which they had come.

She turned her head—the gateman’s candle flickering on her bright, clear eyes as she did—walked through the gate, and soon got lost in the enveloping shadows of the leafy summer trees. Coggan and Gabriel turned their horses around and, with the soft summer air of this July night around them, retraced the path they had taken.

“A strange vagary, this of hers, isn’t it, Oak?” said Coggan, curiously.

“A really odd whim of hers, isn’t it, Oak?” said Coggan, with curiosity.

“Yes,” said Gabriel, shortly. “Coggan, suppose we keep this night’s work as quiet as we can?”

“Yes,” Gabriel replied briefly. “Coggan, let’s try to keep tonight’s work as low-key as possible?”

“I am of one and the same mind.”

“I feel the same way.”

“Very well. We shall be home by three o’clock or so, and can creep into the parish like lambs.”

“Alright. We'll be home by around three o'clock, and we can quietly slip into the neighborhood like lambs.”

Bathsheba’s perturbed meditations by the roadside had ultimately evolved a conclusion that there were only two remedies for the present desperate state of affairs. The first was merely to keep Troy away from Weatherbury till Boldwood’s indignation had cooled; the second to listen to Oak’s entreaties, and Boldwood’s denunciations, and give up Troy altogether.

Bathsheba’s troubled thoughts by the roadside had ultimately led her to conclude that there were only two solutions for the current desperate situation. The first was simply to keep Troy away from Weatherbury until Boldwood’s anger had subsided; the second was to heed Oak’s pleas and Boldwood’s accusations, and let go of Troy completely.

Alas! Could she give up this new love—induce him to renounce her by saying she did not like him—could no more speak to him, and beg him, for her good, to end his furlough in Bath, and see her and Weatherbury no more?

Alas! Could she let go of this new love—get him to give her up by saying she didn’t like him—could she no longer talk to him, and ask him, for her sake, to cut his time in Bath short and never see her or Weatherbury again?

It was a picture full of misery, but for a while she contemplated it firmly, allowing herself, nevertheless, as girls will, to dwell upon the happy life she would have enjoyed had Troy been Boldwood, and the path of love the path of duty—inflicting upon herself gratuitous tortures by imagining him the lover of another woman after forgetting her; for she had penetrated Troy’s nature so far as to estimate his tendencies pretty accurately, but unfortunately loved him no less in thinking that he might soon cease to love her—indeed, considerably more.

It was a scene full of misery, but for a while she looked at it intently, allowing herself, as girls often do, to think about the happy life she could have had if Troy had been Boldwood and if love had been the same as duty—inflicting unnecessary pain on herself by imagining him as the lover of another woman who had forgotten her; because she understood Troy's nature well enough to assess his tendencies pretty accurately, but unfortunately loved him even more at the thought that he might stop loving her soon.

She jumped to her feet. She would see him at once. Yes, she would implore him by word of mouth to assist her in this dilemma. A letter to keep him away could not reach him in time, even if he should be disposed to listen to it.

She jumped up. She needed to see him right away. Yes, she would urge him in person to help her with this problem. A letter to keep him away wouldn’t get to him in time, even if he was willing to read it.

Was Bathsheba altogether blind to the obvious fact that the support of a lover’s arms is not of a kind best calculated to assist a resolve to renounce him? Or was she sophistically sensible, with a thrill of pleasure, that by adopting this course for getting rid of him she was ensuring a meeting with him, at any rate, once more?

Was Bathsheba completely oblivious to the obvious fact that the comfort of a lover's arms isn't exactly helpful when trying to move on from him? Or was she cunningly aware, with a sense of excitement, that by choosing this method to let him go, she was guaranteeing they would meet again, at least one more time?

It was now dark, and the hour must have been nearly ten. The only way to accomplish her purpose was to give up her idea of visiting Liddy at Yalbury, return to Weatherbury Farm, put the horse into the gig, and drive at once to Bath. The scheme seemed at first impossible: the journey was a fearfully heavy one, even for a strong horse; it was most venturesome for a woman, at night, and alone.

It was now dark, and it must have been almost ten o'clock. The only way to achieve her goal was to abandon her plan of visiting Liddy at Yalbury, return to Weatherbury Farm, put the horse in the gig, and drive straight to Bath. At first, the idea seemed impossible: the trip was incredibly tough, even for a strong horse; it was very risky for a woman to travel at night, all by herself.

But could she go on to Liddy’s and leave things to take their course? No, no; anything but that. Bathsheba was full of a stimulating turbulence, beside which caution vainly prayed for a hearing. She turned back towards the village.

But could she go on to Liddy’s and let things take their course? No, anything but that. Bathsheba was filled with an exciting restlessness, drowning out any plea for caution. She turned back toward the village.

Her walk was slow, for she wished not to enter Weatherbury till the cottagers were in bed, and, particularly, till Boldwood was secure. Her plan was now to drive to Bath during the night, see Sergeant Troy in the morning before he set out to come to her, bid him farewell, and dismiss him: then to rest the horse thoroughly (herself to weep the while, she thought), starting early the next morning on her return journey. By this arrangement she could trot Dainty gently all the day, reach Liddy at Yalbury in the evening, and come home to Weatherbury with her whenever they chose—so nobody would know she had been to Bath at all.

Her walk was slow because she wanted to wait until the cottagers were in bed, especially until Boldwood was out of the way. Her plan was to drive to Bath during the night, see Sergeant Troy in the morning before he left to come to her, say goodbye, and send him off. Then, she would rest the horse thoroughly (while she thought about crying), starting early the next morning on her way back. With this plan, she could gently trot Dainty all day, reach Liddy at Yalbury in the evening, and return home to Weatherbury with her whenever they wanted—so no one would know she had been to Bath at all.

This idea she proceeded to carry out, with what success we have already seen.

She went ahead with this idea, and we’ve already seen how well it worked out.

CHAPTER III.
IN THE SUN—A HARBINGER

A week passed, and there were no tidings of Bathsheba; nor was there any explanation of her Gilpin’s rig.

A week went by, and there was no news about Bathsheba; nor was there any explanation for her Gilpin’s rig.

Then a note came for Maryann, stating that the business which had called her mistress to Bath still detained her there; but that she hoped to return in the course of another week.

Then a note arrived for Maryann, saying that the business that had called her mistress to Bath was still keeping her there; but she hoped to be back in about a week.

Another week passed. The oat-harvest began, and all the men were afield under a monochromatic Lammas sky, amid the trembling air and short shadows of noon. Indoors nothing was to be heard save the droning of blue-bottle flies; out-of-doors the whetting of scythes and the hiss of tressy oat-ears rubbing together as their perpendicular stalks of amber-yellow fell heavily to each swath. Every drop of moisture not in the men’s bottles and flagons in the form of cider was raining as perspiration from their foreheads and cheeks. Drought was everywhere else.

Another week went by. The oat harvest started, and all the men were in the fields under a dull Lammas sky, surrounded by the shimmering air and short shadows of noon. Inside, the only sound was the buzzing of bluebottle flies; outside, there was the sharpening of scythes and the rustling of the tall oat heads brushing against each other as their upright amber-yellow stalks tumbled down into each swath. Every drop of moisture that wasn't in the men’s bottles and jugs of cider was dripping as sweat from their foreheads and cheeks. Drought was present everywhere else.

They were about to withdraw for a while into the charitable shade of a tree in the fence, when Coggan saw a figure in a blue coat and brass buttons running to them across the field.

They were about to take a break in the cool shade of a tree by the fence when Coggan spotted someone in a blue coat with brass buttons running towards them across the field.

“I wonder who that is?” he said.

“I wonder who that is?” he said.

“I hope nothing is wrong about mistress,” said Maryann, who with some other women was tying the bundles (oats being always sheafed on this farm), “but an unlucky token came to me indoors this morning. l went to unlock the door and dropped the key, and it fell upon the stone floor and broke into two pieces. Breaking a key is a dreadful bodement. I wish mis’ess was home.”

“I hope nothing is wrong with the mistress,” said Maryann, who, along with some other women, was tying the bundles (oats are always sheafed on this farm). “But an unlucky sign came to me indoors this morning. I went to unlock the door and dropped the key, and it fell on the stone floor and broke into two pieces. Breaking a key is a terrible omen. I wish the missus was home.”

“’Tis Cain Ball,” said Gabriel, pausing from whetting his reaphook.

"'Tis Cain Ball," Gabriel said, stopping to sharpen his reaphook.

Oak was not bound by his agreement to assist in the corn-field; but the harvest month is an anxious time for a farmer, and the corn was Bathsheba’s, so he lent a hand.

Oak wasn’t obligated to help in the cornfield, but harvest time is stressful for a farmer, and the corn belonged to Bathsheba, so he offered his assistance.

“He’s dressed up in his best clothes,” said Matthew Moon. “He hev been away from home for a few days, since he’s had that felon upon his finger; for a’ said, since I can’t work I’ll have a hollerday.”

“He's dressed in his best clothes,” said Matthew Moon. “He's been away from home for a few days since he's had that infection on his finger; he said, since I can't work, I'll take a holiday.”

“A good time for one—a excellent time,” said Joseph Poorgrass, straightening his back; for he, like some of the others, had a way of resting a while from his labour on such hot days for reasons preternaturally small; of which Cain Ball’s advent on a week-day in his Sunday clothes was one of the first magnitude. “’Twas a bad leg allowed me to read the Pilgrim’s Progress, and Mark Clark learnt All-Fours in a whitlow.”

“A good time for one—a great time,” said Joseph Poorgrass, straightening his back; for he, like some of the others, had a habit of taking a break from his work on such hot days for reasons that were unusually small; of which Cain Ball’s arrival on a weekday in his Sunday clothes was one of the most significant. “It was a bad leg that let me read the Pilgrim’s Progress, and Mark Clark learned All-Fours with a whitlow.”

“Ay, and my father put his arm out of joint to have time to go courting,” said Jan Coggan, in an eclipsing tone, wiping his face with his shirt-sleeve and thrusting back his hat upon the nape of his neck.

“Ay, and my dad hurt his arm just to have time to go dating,” said Jan Coggan, in a shadowy tone, wiping his face with his shirt sleeve and pushing his hat back on the back of his head.

By this time Cainy was nearing the group of harvesters, and was perceived to be carrying a large slice of bread and ham in one hand, from which he took mouthfuls as he ran, the other being wrapped in a bandage. When he came close, his mouth assumed the bell shape, and he began to cough violently.

By this point, Cainy was getting close to the group of harvesters and was seen carrying a big piece of bread and ham in one hand, taking bites out of it as he ran, while his other hand was wrapped in a bandage. When he got near, his mouth formed a bell shape, and he started coughing violently.

“Now, Cainy!” said Gabriel, sternly. “How many more times must I tell you to keep from running so fast when you are eating? You’ll choke yourself some day, that’s what you’ll do, Cain Ball.”

“Now, Cainy!” Gabriel said firmly. “How many more times do I have to tell you to slow down when you’re eating? You’re going to choke one of these days, that’s what you’ll do, Cain Ball.”

“Hok-hok-hok!” replied Cain. “A crumb of my victuals went the wrong way—hok-hok! That’s what ’tis, Mister Oak! And I’ve been visiting to Bath because I had a felon on my thumb; yes, and I’ve seen—ahok-hok!”

“Hok-hok-hok!” replied Cain. “A crumb of my food went down the wrong way—hok-hok! That’s what it is, Mister Oak! And I’ve been to Bath because I had an infection on my thumb; yes, and I’ve seen—ahok-hok!”

Directly Cain mentioned Bath, they all threw down their hooks and forks and drew round him. Unfortunately the erratic crumb did not improve his narrative powers, and a supplementary hindrance was that of a sneeze, jerking from his pocket his rather large watch, which dangled in front of the young man pendulum-wise.

Directly after Cain brought up Bath, everyone dropped their hooks and forks and crowded around him. Unfortunately, the unpredictable crumb didn't help his storytelling skills, and an additional distraction was a sneeze that knocked his rather large watch out of his pocket, which swung in front of the young man like a pendulum.

“Yes,” he continued, directing his thoughts to Bath and letting his eyes follow, “I’ve seed the world at last—yes—and I’ve seed our mis’ess—ahok-hok-hok!”

“Yes,” he continued, focusing on Bath and letting his gaze follow, “I’ve seen the world at last—yes—and I’ve seen our mistress—ahok-hok-hok!”

“Bother the boy!” said Gabriel. “Something is always going the wrong way down your throat, so that you can’t tell what’s necessary to be told.”

“Ugh, this kid!” said Gabriel. “You always have something stuck in your throat, so you can’t say what needs to be said.”

“Ahok! there! Please, Mister Oak, a gnat have just flewed into my stomach and brought the cough on again!”

“Hey! There! Please, Mister Oak, a gnat just flew into my stomach and made me cough again!”

“Yes, that’s just it. Your mouth is always open, you young rascal.”

“Yes, that’s exactly it. You always have your mouth hanging open, you little troublemaker.”

“’Tis terrible bad to have a gnat fly down yer throat, pore boy!” said Matthew Moon.

"It’s really bad to have a gnat fly down your throat, poor boy!" said Matthew Moon.

“Well, at Bath you saw—” prompted Gabriel.

"Well, at Bath you saw—" encouraged Gabriel.

“I saw our mistress,” continued the junior shepherd, “and a soldier, walking along. And bymeby they got closer and closer, and then they went arm-in-crook, like courting complete—hok-hok! like courting complete—hok!—courting complete—” Losing the thread of his narrative at this point simultaneously with his loss of breath, their informant looked up and down the field apparently for some clue to it. “Well, I see our mis’ess and a soldier—a-ha-a-wk!”

“I saw our boss,” continued the junior shepherd, “and a soldier walking together. And before long, they got closer and closer, and then they went arm in arm, like they were totally in love—ha! like they were totally in love—ha!—totally in love—” Losing track of his story at this point along with losing his breath, the informant looked up and down the field as if searching for some hint of it. “Well, I see our boss and a soldier—ahh!”

“D—— the boy!” said Gabriel.

“Damn the boy!” said Gabriel.

“’Tis only my manner, Mister Oak, if ye’ll excuse it,” said Cain Ball, looking reproachfully at Oak, with eyes drenched in their own dew.

“It’s just my way, Mister Oak, if you’ll excuse it,” said Cain Ball, looking reproachfully at Oak, with eyes filled with their own tears.

“Here’s some cider for him—that’ll cure his throat,” said Jan Coggan, lifting a flagon of cider, pulling out the cork, and applying the hole to Cainy’s mouth; Joseph Poorgrass in the meantime beginning to think apprehensively of the serious consequences that would follow Cainy Ball’s strangulation in his cough, and the history of his Bath adventures dying with him.

“Here’s some cider for him—that’ll fix his throat,” said Jan Coggan, lifting a jug of cider, pulling out the cork, and putting the opening to Cainy’s mouth; Joseph Poorgrass, meanwhile, started to worry about the serious consequences that would come from Cainy Ball choking on his cough, and the story of his Bath adventures dying with him.

“For my poor self, I always say ‘please God’ afore I do anything,” said Joseph, in an unboastful voice; “and so should you, Cain Ball. ’Tis a great safeguard, and might perhaps save you from being choked to death some day.”

“For my part, I always say ‘please God’ before I do anything,” Joseph said in a humble tone. “And you should do the same, Cain Ball. It’s a great protection and might just save you from choking to death one day.”

Mr. Coggan poured the liquor with unstinted liberality at the suffering Cain’s circular mouth; half of it running down the side of the flagon, and half of what reached his mouth running down outside his throat, and half of what ran in going the wrong way, and being coughed and sneezed around the persons of the gathered reapers in the form of a cider fog, which for a moment hung in the sunny air like a small exhalation.

Mr. Coggan poured the drink generously into the suffering Cain’s round mouth; half of it spilled down the side of the jug, and half of what got into his mouth ran down the outside of his throat, with some of it going the wrong way, causing him to cough and sneeze among the gathered reapers, creating a mist of cider that hung in the sunny air for a moment like a small cloud.

“There’s a great clumsy sneeze! Why can’t ye have better manners, you young dog!” said Coggan, withdrawing the flagon.

“There’s a loud, awkward sneeze! Why can’t you have better manners, you young pup!” said Coggan, pulling back the flagon.

“The cider went up my nose!” cried Cainy, as soon as he could speak; “and now ’tis gone down my neck, and into my poor dumb felon, and over my shiny buttons and all my best cloze!”

“The cider shot up my nose!” yelled Cainy, as soon as he could talk; “and now it’s dripped down my neck, into my poor dumb felon, and all over my shiny buttons and my best clothes!”

“The poor lad’s cough is terrible unfortunate,” said Matthew Moon. “And a great history on hand, too. Bump his back, shepherd.”

“The poor guy’s cough is really bad,” said Matthew Moon. “And there’s a lot of history behind it, too. Pat his back, shepherd.”

“’Tis my nater.” mourned Cain. “Mother says I always was so excitable when my feelings were worked up to a point.”

“It's just who I am,” Cain lamented. “Mom says I’ve always been this way when my emotions get too intense.”

“True, true,” said Joseph Poorgrass. “The Balls were always a very excitable family. I knowed the boy’s grandfather—a truly nervous and modest man, even to genteel refinement. ’Twas blush, blush with him, almost as much as ’tis with me—not but that ’tis a fault in me.”

“Yeah, that’s true,” said Joseph Poorgrass. “The Balls have always been a really excitable family. I knew the boy’s grandfather—a genuinely nervous and humble man, even to the point of being overly refined. He would blush, just like I do—almost as much as I do now—not that it’s not a flaw of mine.”

“Not at all, Master Poorgrass,” said Coggan. “’Tis a very noble quality in ye.”

“Not at all, Master Poorgrass,” said Coggan. “It’s a very admirable quality in you.”

“Heh-heh! well, I wish to noise nothing abroad—nothing at all,” murmured Poorgrass, diffidently. “But we are born to things—that’s true. Yet I would rather my trifle were hid; though, perhaps, a high nater is a little high, and at my birth all things were possible to my Maker, and he may have begrudged no gifts…. But under your bushel, Joseph! under your bushel with you! A strange desire, neighbours, this desire to hide, and no praise due. Yet there is a Sermon on the Mount with a calendar of the blessed at the head, and certain meek men may be named therein.”

“Heh-heh! Well, I don't want to make any noise about this—nothing at all,” Poorgrass said shyly. “But we’re meant for certain things—that’s true. Still, I’d prefer if my little issue were kept hidden; although, I suppose, a lofty nature is a bit much, and at my birth, everything was possible for my Creator, and He might not have held back on any gifts…. But keep it under your bushel, Joseph! Keep it under your bushel! It’s a strange urge, neighbors, this need to hide, and it deserves no praise. Yet there is a Sermon on the Mount with a list of the blessed at the top, and some humble men might be named in it.”

“Cainy’s grandfather was a very clever man,” said Matthew Moon. “Invented a apple-tree out of his own head, which is called by his name to this day—the Early Ball. You know ’em, Jan? A Quarrington grafted on a Tom Putt, and a Rathe-ripe upon top o’ that again. ’Tis trew a’ used to bide about in a public-house in a way he had no business to by rights, but there—’a were a clever man in the sense of the term.”

“Cainy’s grandfather was a really smart guy,” said Matthew Moon. “He invented an apple tree from scratch, which is still called by his name today—the Early Ball. You know them, Jan? It’s a Quarrington grafted onto a Tom Putt, and then a Rathe-ripe on top of that. It’s true he used to hang around a pub when he shouldn’t have, but still—he was a clever man in every sense of the word.”

“Now then,” said Gabriel, impatiently, “what did you see, Cain?”

“Alright then,” Gabriel said, with impatience, “what did you see, Cain?”

“I seed our mis’ess go into a sort of a park place, where there’s seats, and shrubs and flowers, arm-in-crook with a soldier,” continued Cainy, firmly, and with a dim sense that his words were very effective as regarded Gabriel’s emotions. “And I think the soldier was Sergeant Troy. And they sat there together for more than half-an-hour, talking moving things, and she once was crying almost to death. And when they came out her eyes were shining and she was as white as a lily; and they looked into one another’s faces, as desperately friendly as a man and woman can be.”

“I saw our mistress go into a sort of park, where there are benches, shrubs, and flowers, linked arm-in-arm with a soldier,” continued Cainy, confidently, sensing that his words were really impacting Gabriel’s feelings. “And I think the soldier was Sergeant Troy. They sat there together for over half an hour, talking about deep things, and at one point she was crying almost to the point of collapse. When they came out, her eyes were sparkling and she was as pale as a lily; and they looked into each other’s faces, as desperately close as a man and woman can be."

Gabriel’s features seemed to get thinner. “Well, what did you see besides?”

Gabriel's features looked a bit sharper. "So, what else did you see?"

“Oh, all sorts.”

“Oh, various things.”

“White as a lily? You are sure ’twas she?

“White as a lily? Are you sure it was her?

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“Well, what besides?”

“Well, what else?”

“Great glass windows to the shops, and great clouds in the sky, full of rain, and old wooden trees in the country round.”

“Big glass windows for the shops, and large clouds in the sky, full of rain, and old wooden trees in the surrounding countryside.”

“You stun-poll! What will ye say next?” said Coggan.

“You idiot! What will you say next?” said Coggan.

“Let en alone,” interposed Joseph Poorgrass. “The boy’s maning is that the sky and the earth in the kingdom of Bath is not altogether different from ours here. ’Tis for our good to gain knowledge of strange cities, and as such the boy’s words should be suffered, so to speak it.”

“Leave him alone,” Joseph Poorgrass interrupted. “What the boy means is that the sky and the earth in the kingdom of Bath are not really different from ours here. It’s good for us to learn about unfamiliar places, and so we should let the boy speak.”

“And the people of Bath,” continued Cain, “never need to light their fires except as a luxery, for the water springs up out of the earth ready boiled for use.”

“And the people of Bath,” continued Cain, “never need to light their fires except as a luxury, because the water springs up from the earth already boiled and ready to use.”

“’Tis true as the light,” testified Matthew Moon.” I’ve heard other navigators say the same thing.”

“It's as true as the light,” Matthew Moon testified. “I've heard other navigators say the same thing.”

“They drink nothing else there,” said Cain, “and seem to enjoy it, to see how they swaller it down.”

“They drink nothing else there,” Cain said, “and they seem to enjoy it, watching how they swallow it down.”

“Well, it seems a barbarous practice enough to us, but I daresay the natives think nothing of it,” said Matthew.

“Well, it seems like a brutal practice to us, but I bet the locals don’t think twice about it,” said Matthew.

“And don’t victuals spring up as well as drink?” asked Coggan, twirling his eye.

“And don’t food come up just like drink?” asked Coggan, rolling his eyes.

“No—I own to a blot there in Bath—a true blot. God didn’t provide ’em with victuals as well as drink, and ’twas a drawback I couldn’t get over at all.”

“No—I admit there’s a stain there in Bath—a real stain. God didn’t provide them with food as well as drink, and that was a hurdle I just couldn't get past.”

“Well, ’tis a curious place, to say the least,” observed Moon; “and it must be a curious people that live therein.”

"Well, it’s a strange place, to say the least," said Moon; "and it must be a strange people that live there."

“Miss Everdene and the soldier were walking about together, you say?” said Gabriel, returning to the group.

“Miss Everdene and the soldier were walking around together, you say?” Gabriel replied as he rejoined the group.

“Ay, and she wore a beautiful gold-colour silk gown, trimmed with black lace, that would have stood alone without legs inside if required. ’Twas a very winsome sight; and her hair was brushed splendid. And when the sun shone upon the bright gown and his red coat—my! how handsome they looked. You could see ’em all the length of the street.”

“Yes, and she wore a beautiful gold silk gown, trimmed with black lace, that could have stood on its own without anyone inside it if needed. It was a really lovely sight; and her hair was styled perfectly. And when the sun shined on the bright gown and his red coat—wow, they looked so good together. You could see them from all the way down the street.”

“And what then?” murmured Gabriel.

“And what now?” murmured Gabriel.

“And then I went into Griffin’s to have my boots hobbed, and then I went to Riggs’s batty-cake shop, and asked ’em for a penneth of the cheapest and nicest stales, that were all but blue-mouldy, but not quite. And whilst I was chawing ’em down I walked on and seed a clock with a face as big as a baking-trendle——”

“And then I went into Griffin’s to get my boots repaired, and then I went to Riggs’s pastry shop and asked them for a penny’s worth of the cheapest and best pastries, which were almost moldy, but not quite. And while I was eating them, I kept walking and saw a clock with a face as big as a baking tray——”

“But that’s nothing to do with mistress!”

“But that has nothing to do with her!”

“I’m coming to that, if you’ll leave me alone, Mister Oak!” remonstrated Cainy. “If you excites me, perhaps you’ll bring on my cough, and then I shan’t be able to tell ye nothing.”

“I’m getting to that, if you’ll just let me be, Mister Oak!” Cainy protested. “If you get me worked up, I might start coughing, and then I won't be able to tell you anything.”

“Yes—let him tell it his own way,” said Coggan.

“Yes—let him share it his own way,” said Coggan.

Gabriel settled into a despairing attitude of patience, and Cainy went on:—

Gabriel settled into a hopeless mindset of waiting, and Cainy continued:—

“And there were great large houses, and more people all the week long than at Weatherbury club-walking on White Tuesdays. And I went to grand churches and chapels. And how the parson would pray! Yes; he would kneel down and put up his hands together, and make the holy gold rings on his fingers gleam and twinkle in yer eyes, that he’d earned by praying so excellent well!—Ah yes, I wish I lived there.”

“And there were huge houses, and more people all week long than at Weatherbury during club-walking on White Tuesdays. I visited impressive churches and chapels. And the way the pastor would pray! Yes; he would kneel down and put his hands together, making the holy gold rings on his fingers shine and sparkle in your eyes, which he’d earned by praying so well!—Ah yes, I wish I lived there.”

“Our poor Parson Thirdly can’t get no money to buy such rings,” said Matthew Moon, thoughtfully. “And as good a man as ever walked. I don’t believe poor Thirdly have a single one, even of humblest tin or copper. Such a great ornament as they’d be to him on a dull afternoon, when he’s up in the pulpit lighted by the wax candles! But ’tis impossible, poor man. Ah, to think how unequal things be.”

“Our poor Parson Thirdly can’t get any money to buy those rings,” said Matthew Moon, contemplatively. “And he’s as good a man as ever walked. I don’t believe poor Thirdly has a single one, not even the most basic tin or copper. What a great addition they’d be for him on a dull afternoon when he’s up in the pulpit lit by the wax candles! But it’s impossible, poor man. Ah, to think how unfair things are.”

“Perhaps he’s made of different stuff than to wear ’em,” said Gabriel, grimly. “Well, that’s enough of this. Go on, Cainy—quick.”

“Maybe he’s not the type to wear them,” Gabriel said with a frown. “Alright, that’s enough of this. Go on, Cainy—hurry up.”

“Oh—and the new style of parsons wear moustaches and long beards,” continued the illustrious traveller, “and look like Moses and Aaron complete, and make we fokes in the congregation feel all over like the children of Israel.”

“Oh—and the new style of pastors wear mustaches and long beards,” continued the famous traveler, “and look just like Moses and Aaron, making us folks in the congregation feel like the children of Israel.”

“A very right feeling—very,” said Joseph Poorgrass.

“A very correct feeling—definitely,” said Joseph Poorgrass.

“And there’s two religions going on in the nation now—High Church and High Chapel. And, thinks I, I’ll play fair; so I went to High Church in the morning, and High Chapel in the afternoon.”

“And there are two religions in the nation now—High Church and High Chapel. And, I thought, I’ll be fair; so I went to High Church in the morning and High Chapel in the afternoon.”

“A right and proper boy,” said Joseph Poorgrass.

“A good and decent boy,” said Joseph Poorgrass.

“Well, at High Church they pray singing, and believe in all the colours of the rainbow; and at High Chapel they pray preaching, and believe in drab and whitewash only. And then—I didn’t see no more of Miss Everdene at all.”

"Well, at High Church they pray by singing and believe in all the colors of the rainbow; and at High Chapel they pray by preaching and believe in just gray and whitewash. And then—I didn’t see Miss Everdene again at all."

“Why didn’t you say so before, then?” exclaimed Oak, with much disappointment.

“Why didn’t you say that earlier?” Oak said, clearly disappointed.

“Ah,” said Matthew Moon, “she’ll wish her cake dough if so be she’s over intimate with that man.”

“Ah,” said Matthew Moon, “she’ll regret her cake dough if she gets too close with that guy.”

“She’s not over intimate with him,” said Gabriel, indignantly.

"She's not very close with him," Gabriel said, indignantly.

“She would know better,” said Coggan. “Our mis’ess has too much sense under those knots of black hair to do such a mad thing.”

“She would know better,” said Coggan. “Our miss has too much sense under those knots of black hair to do something so crazy.”

“You see, he’s not a coarse, ignorant man, for he was well brought up,” said Matthew, dubiously. “’Twas only wildness that made him a soldier, and maids rather like your man of sin.”

“You see, he’s not a rough, uneducated guy; he was raised well,” Matthew said, uncertainly. “It was just his wildness that turned him into a soldier, and girls tend to like your bad boy.”

“Now, Cain Ball,” said Gabriel restlessly, “can you swear in the most awful form that the woman you saw was Miss Everdene?”

“Now, Cain Ball,” Gabriel said impatiently, “can you swear in the most serious way that the woman you saw was Miss Everdene?”

“Cain Ball, you are no longer a babe and suckling,” said Joseph in the sepulchral tone the circumstances demanded, “and you know what taking an oath is. ’Tis a horrible testament mind ye, which you say and seal with your blood-stone, and the prophet Matthew tells us that on whomsoever it shall fall it will grind him to powder. Now, before all the work-folk here assembled, can you swear to your words as the shepherd asks ye?”

“Cain Ball, you’re no longer a baby,” Joseph said in the serious tone the situation required, “and you understand what taking an oath means. It’s a terrible commitment, mind you, which you say and seal with your blood-stone, and the prophet Matthew tells us that whoever it falls upon will be ground to dust. Now, in front of everyone gathered here, can you swear to your words as the shepherd asks you?”

“Please no, Mister Oak!” said Cainy, looking from one to the other with great uneasiness at the spiritual magnitude of the position. “I don’t mind saying ’tis true, but I don’t like to say ’tis d—— true, if that’s what you mane.”

“Please no, Mr. Oak!” said Cainy, looking anxiously from one to the other at the serious nature of the situation. “I don’t mind saying it’s true, but I don’t want to say it’s absolutely true, if that’s what you mean.”

“Cain, Cain, how can you!” asked Joseph sternly. “You are asked to swear in a holy manner, and you swear like wicked Shimei, the son of Gera, who cursed as he came. Young man, fie!”

“Cain, Cain, how could you!” Joseph asked sharply. “You’re asked to swear in a holy way, and you swear like the evil Shimei, the son of Gera, who cursed as he approached. Young man, shame on you!”

“No, I don’t! ’Tis you want to squander a pore boy’s soul, Joseph Poorgrass—that’s what ’tis!” said Cain, beginning to cry. “All I mane is that in common truth ’twas Miss Everdene and Sergeant Troy, but in the horrible so-help-me truth that ye want to make of it perhaps ’twas somebody else.”

“No, I don’t! It’s you who wants to waste a poor boy’s soul, Joseph Poorgrass—that’s what it is!” said Cain, starting to cry. “All I mean is that honestly it was Miss Everdene and Sergeant Troy, but in the awful truth that you want to make of it, maybe it was someone else.”

“There’s no getting at the rights of it,” said Gabriel, turning to his work.

"There's no getting around it," said Gabriel, turning to his work.

“Cain Ball, you’ll come to a bit of bread!” groaned Joseph Poorgrass.

“Cain Ball, you’ll come to a piece of bread!” groaned Joseph Poorgrass.

Then the reapers’ hooks were flourished again, and the old sounds went on. Gabriel, without making any pretence of being lively, did nothing to show that he was particularly dull. However, Coggan knew pretty nearly how the land lay, and when they were in a nook together he said—

Then the reapers' hooks were brandished again, and the familiar sounds continued. Gabriel, without trying to act cheerful, did nothing to indicate he was particularly down. However, Coggan had a good sense of how things were, and when they found themselves in a corner together, he said—

“Don’t take on about her, Gabriel. What difference does it make whose sweetheart she is, since she can’t be yours?”

“Don’t worry about her, Gabriel. What does it matter whose girlfriend she is, since she can’t be yours?”

“That’s the very thing I say to myself,” said Gabriel.

"That’s exactly what I tell myself," Gabriel said.

CHAPTER IV.
HOME AGAIN—A JUGGLER

That same evening at dusk Gabriel was leaning over Coggan’s garden-gate, taking an up-and-down survey before retiring to rest.

That same evening at dusk, Gabriel was leaning over Coggan's garden gate, taking a look around before heading to bed.

A vehicle of some kind was softly creeping along the grassy margin of the lane. From it spread the tones of two women talking. The tones were natural and not at all suppressed. Oak instantly knew the voices to he those of Bathsheba and Liddy.

A vehicle of some sort was quietly moving along the grassy edge of the lane. From it came the voices of two women chatting. The tones were casual and completely unfiltered. Oak immediately recognized the voices as those of Bathsheba and Liddy.

The carriage came opposite and passed by. It was Miss Everdene’s gig, and Liddy and her mistress were the only occupants of the seat. Liddy was asking questions about the city of Bath, and her companion was answering them listlessly and unconcernedly. Both Bathsheba and the horse seemed weary.

The carriage approached and drove by. It was Miss Everdene’s gig, and Liddy and her mistress were the only ones in the seat. Liddy was asking questions about the city of Bath, and her companion was answering her in a bored and indifferent manner. Both Bathsheba and the horse looked tired.

The exquisite relief of finding that she was here again, safe and sound, overpowered all reflection, and Oak could only luxuriate in the sense of it. All grave reports were forgotten.

The amazing relief of discovering that she was back, safe and sound, overwhelmed all thoughts, and Oak could only revel in that feeling. All serious concerns were forgotten.

He lingered and lingered on, till there was no difference between the eastern and western expanses of sky, and the timid hares began to limp courageously round the dim hillocks. Gabriel might have been there an additional half-hour when a dark form walked slowly by. “Good-night, Gabriel,” the passer said.

He hung back for a long time until there was no distinction between the eastern and western skies, and the shy hares started to bravely move around the shadowy hills. Gabriel might have stayed another half-hour when a dark figure walked slowly past. “Good night, Gabriel,” the passerby said.

It was Boldwood. “Good-night, sir,” said Gabriel.

It was Boldwood. "Goodnight, sir," said Gabriel.

Boldwood likewise vanished up the road, and Oak shortly afterwards turned indoors to bed.

Boldwood also disappeared up the road, and Oak soon after went inside to bed.

Farmer Boldwood went on towards Miss Everdene’s house. He reached the front, and approaching the entrance, saw a light in the parlour. The blind was not drawn down, and inside the room was Bathsheba, looking over some papers or letters. Her back was towards Boldwood. He went to the door, knocked, and waited with tense muscles and an aching brow.

Farmer Boldwood walked toward Miss Everdene’s house. He arrived at the front and, as he approached the entrance, noticed a light in the living room. The blind was up, and inside the room, Bathsheba was looking over some papers or letters. She had her back to Boldwood. He went to the door, knocked, and waited with tense muscles and a throbbing forehead.

Boldwood had not been outside his garden since his meeting with Bathsheba in the road to Yalbury. Silent and alone, he had remained in moody meditation on woman’s ways, deeming as essentials of the whole sex the accidents of the single one of their number he had ever closely beheld. By degrees a more charitable temper had pervaded him, and this was the reason of his sally to-night. He had come to apologize and beg forgiveness of Bathsheba with something like a sense of shame at his violence, having but just now learnt that she had returned—only from a visit to Liddy, as he supposed, the Bath escapade being quite unknown to him.

Boldwood hadn't left his garden since he met Bathsheba on the road to Yalbury. Quiet and alone, he had spent his time lost in thought about women, assuming that the behaviors of the one he had closely observed represented the entire gender. Gradually, a more forgiving attitude took hold of him, which was why he ventured out tonight. He intended to apologize and ask Bathsheba for forgiveness, feeling somewhat ashamed of his earlier outburst, having just learned that she had returned—presumably from visiting Liddy, completely unaware of her trip to Bath.

He inquired for Miss Everdene. Liddy’s manner was odd, but he did not notice it. She went in, leaving him standing there, and in her absence the blind of the room containing Bathsheba was pulled down. Boldwood augured ill from that sign. Liddy came out.

He asked for Miss Everdene. Liddy's behavior was strange, but he didn’t pay attention to it. She went inside, leaving him standing there, and while she was gone, the blind in the room with Bathsheba was pulled down. Boldwood took that as a bad sign. Liddy came out.

“My mistress cannot see you, sir,” she said.

“My boss can’t see you, sir,” she said.

The farmer instantly went out by the gate. He was unforgiven—that was the issue of it all. He had seen her who was to him simultaneously a delight and a torture, sitting in the room he had shared with her as a peculiarly privileged guest only a little earlier in the summer, and she had denied him an entrance there now.

The farmer immediately walked out through the gate. He felt unforgiven—that was the core of the matter. He had seen her, who was both a joy and a torment to him, sitting in the room he had once shared with her as a somewhat privileged guest just a little earlier in the summer, and she had now denied him entry there.

Boldwood did not hurry homeward. It was ten o’clock at least, when, walking deliberately through the lower part of Weatherbury, he heard the carrier’s spring-van entering the village. The van ran to and from a town in a northern direction, and it was owned and driven by a Weatherbury man, at the door of whose house it now pulled up. The lamp fixed to the head of the hood illuminated a scarlet and gilded form, who was the first to alight.

Boldwood didn't rush home. It was at least ten o'clock when, strolling calmly through the lower part of Weatherbury, he heard the carrier's van coming into the village. The van traveled to and from a town to the north, owned and driven by a local Weatherbury man, and it stopped outside his house. The lamp attached to the front of the van lit up a scarlet and gilded figure, who was the first to get out.

“Ah!” said Boldwood to himself, “come to see her again.”

“Ah!” Boldwood said to himself, “here to see her again.”

Troy entered the carrier’s house, which had been the place of his lodging on his last visit to his native place. Boldwood was moved by a sudden determination. He hastened home. In ten minutes he was back again, and made as if he were going to call upon Troy at the carrier’s. But as he approached, some one opened the door and came out. He heard this person say “Good-night” to the inmates, and the voice was Troy’s. This was strange, coming so immediately after his arrival. Boldwood, however, hastened up to him. Troy had what appeared to be a carpet-bag in his hand—the same that he had brought with him. It seemed as if he were going to leave again this very night.

Troy walked into the carrier's house, where he'd stayed during his last visit to his hometown. Boldwood was struck by a sudden urge. He rushed home and returned in ten minutes, intending to drop by and see Troy at the carrier's. But as he got closer, someone opened the door and stepped outside. He heard this person say "Good-night" to those inside, and it was Troy's voice. This felt odd, happening so soon after Boldwood's arrival. Nevertheless, Boldwood quickly approached him. Troy was holding what looked like a carpet bag—the same one he'd brought with him. It seemed like he was planning to leave again that very night.

Troy turned up the hill and quickened his pace. Boldwood stepped forward.

Troy climbed the hill and picked up speed. Boldwood moved ahead.

“Sergeant Troy?”

“Sergeant Troy?”

“Yes—I’m Sergeant Troy.”

"Yes, I'm Sergeant Troy."

“Just arrived from Melchester, I think?”

“Did I just arrive from Melchester?”

“Just arrived from Bath.”

“Just got here from Bath.”

“I am William Boldwood.”

"I'm William Boldwood."

“Indeed.”

"Definitely."

The tone in which this word was uttered was all that had been wanted to bring Boldwood to the point.

The way this word was said was all that was needed to push Boldwood to the brink.

“I wish to speak a word with you,” he said.

“I want to talk to you,” he said.

“What about?”

"What’s up?"

“About her who lives just ahead there—and about a woman you have wronged.”

“About the woman who lives just ahead—and about someone you’ve wronged.”

“I wonder at your impertinence,” said Troy, moving on.

“I’m surprised by your boldness,” said Troy, moving on.

“Now look here,” said Boldwood, standing in front of him, “wonder or not, you are going to hold a conversation with me.”

“Now listen,” said Boldwood, standing in front of him, “whether you like it or not, you are going to have a conversation with me.”

Troy heard the dull determination in Boldwood’s voice, looked at his stalwart frame, then at the thick cudgel he carried in his hand. He remembered it was past ten o’clock. It seemed worth while to be civil to Boldwood.

Troy heard the firm resolve in Boldwood’s voice, looked at his strong build, then at the heavy stick he was holding. He remembered it was after ten o’clock. It seemed like a good idea to be polite to Boldwood.

“Very well, I’ll listen with pleasure,” said Troy, placing his bag on the ground, “only speak low, for somebody or other may overhear us in the farmhouse there.”

“Sure, I’d love to listen,” Troy said, putting his bag down on the ground, “just keep your voice down, because someone might overhear us in that farmhouse over there.”

“Well then—I know a good deal concerning your—Fanny Robin’s attachment to you. I may say, too, that I believe I am the only person in the village, excepting Gabriel Oak, who does know it. You ought to marry her.”

“Well then—I know quite a bit about your—Fanny Robin’s feelings for you. I can also say that I believe I'm the only person in the village, besides Gabriel Oak, who knows about it. You should marry her.”

“I suppose I ought. Indeed, I wish to, but I cannot.”

“I guess I should. Actually, I want to, but I can’t.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

Troy was about to utter something hastily; he then checked himself and said, “I am too poor.” His voice was changed. Previously it had had a devil-may-care tone. It was the voice of a trickster now.

Troy was about to say something quickly; he then stopped himself and said, “I’m too broke.” His tone had shifted. It used to have a carefree vibe. Now it sounded like the voice of a trickster.

Boldwood’s present mood was not critical enough to notice tones. He continued, “I may as well speak plainly; and understand, I don’t wish to enter into the questions of right or wrong, woman’s honour and shame, or to express any opinion on your conduct. I intend a business transaction with you.”

Boldwood's current mood wasn't sharp enough to pick up on nuances. He went on, “I might as well be straightforward; and just so you know, I don’t want to discuss issues of right or wrong, a woman's honor or shame, or share any views on what you’ve done. I'm here for a business deal with you.”

“I see,” said Troy. “Suppose we sit down here.”

“I see,” said Troy. “Why don’t we sit down here?”

An old tree trunk lay under the hedge immediately opposite, and they sat down.

An old tree trunk was resting under the hedge right across from them, and they took a seat.

“I was engaged to be married to Miss Everdene,” said Boldwood, “but you came and——”

“I was engaged to be married to Miss Everdene,” said Boldwood, “but you came and——”

“Not engaged,” said Troy.

“Not interested,” said Troy.

“As good as engaged.”

"Basically engaged."

“If I had not turned up she might have become engaged to you.”

“If I hadn't shown up, she might have gotten engaged to you.”

“Hang might!”

"Hang on!"

“Would, then.”

"Would, then."

“If you had not come I should certainly—yes, certainly—have been accepted by this time. If you had not seen her you might have been married to Fanny. Well, there’s too much difference between Miss Everdene’s station and your own for this flirtation with her ever to benefit you by ending in marriage. So all I ask is, don’t molest her any more. Marry Fanny. I’ll make it worth your while.”

“If you hadn’t shown up, I definitely—yes, definitely—would have been accepted by now. If you hadn’t met her, you might have married Fanny. Well, there’s too much of a gap between Miss Everdene’s social standing and yours for this flirtation with her to ever lead to marriage. So all I ask is, don’t bother her anymore. Marry Fanny. I’ll make it worth your while.”

“How will you?”

"How will you do that?"

“I’ll pay you well now, I’ll settle a sum of money upon her, and I’ll see that you don’t suffer from poverty in the future. I’ll put it clearly. Bathsheba is only playing with you: you are too poor for her, as I said; so give up wasting your time about a great match you’ll never make for a moderate and rightful match you may make to-morrow; take up your carpet-bag, turn about, leave Weatherbury now, this night, and you shall take fifty pounds with you. Fanny shall have fifty to enable her to prepare for the wedding, when you have told me where she is living, and she shall have five hundred paid down on her wedding-day.”

“I’ll pay you well now, I’ll give her a sum of money, and I’ll make sure you don’t struggle with money in the future. Let me be clear. Bathsheba is just toying with you; you’re not wealthy enough for her, as I mentioned; so stop wasting your time on a big opportunity that will never happen and consider a more suitable one you could make tomorrow. Pack your bag, turn around, leave Weatherbury tonight, and you’ll take fifty pounds with you. Fanny will get fifty to help her get ready for the wedding once you tell me where she’s staying, and she’ll receive five hundred on her wedding day.”

In making this statement Boldwood’s voice revealed only too clearly a consciousness of the weakness of his position, his aims, and his method. His manner had lapsed quite from that of the firm and dignified Boldwood of former times; and such a scheme as he had now engaged in he would have condemned as childishly imbecile only a few months ago. We discern a grand force in the lover which he lacks whilst a free man; but there is a breadth of vision in the free man which in the lover we vainly seek. Where there is much bias there must be some narrowness, and love, though added emotion, is subtracted capacity. Boldwood exemplified this to an abnormal degree: he knew nothing of Fanny Robin’s circumstances or whereabouts, he knew nothing of Troy’s possibilities, yet that was what he said.

In making this statement, Boldwood’s voice clearly showed his awareness of the weakness of his position, his goals, and his approach. His demeanor had completely changed from the firm and dignified Boldwood of the past; in fact, he would have considered the scheme he was now involved in as ridiculously foolish just a few months ago. We see a powerful drive in the lover that he lacks when he’s free; however, there’s a broader perspective in the free man that we can’t find in the lover. Where there is a lot of bias, there is bound to be some narrow-mindedness, and love, while it adds emotion, also limits ability. Boldwood showed this in an extreme way: he knew nothing about Fanny Robin’s situation or where she was, and he had no idea about Troy’s potential, yet that was what he claimed.

“I like Fanny best,” said Troy; “and if, as you say, Miss Everdene is out of my reach, why I have all to gain by accepting your money, and marrying Fan. But she’s only a servant.”

“I like Fanny the most,” said Troy; “and if, as you say, Miss Everdene is beyond my reach, then I have everything to gain by taking your money and marrying Fan. But she’s just a servant.”

“Never mind—do you agree to my arrangement?”

"Never mind—do you agree to my plan?"

“I do.”

"I do."

“Ah!” said Boldwood, in a more elastic voice. “Oh Troy, if you like her best, why then did you step in here and injure my happiness?”

“Ah!” said Boldwood, in a more lively tone. “Oh Troy, if you like her the most, then why did you come in here and ruin my happiness?”

“I love Fanny best now,” said Troy. “But Bathsh——Miss Everdene inflamed me, and displaced Fanny for a time. It is over now.”

“I love Fanny the most now,” said Troy. “But Bathsheba—Miss Everdene—captivated me and pushed Fanny aside for a while. It's done now.”

“Why should it be over so soon? And why then did you come here again?”

“Why does it have to be over so soon? And why did you come back here?”

“There are weighty reasons. Fifty pounds at once, you said?”

“There are serious reasons. Fifty pounds at once, you said?”

“I did,” said Boldwood, “and here they are—fifty sovereigns.” He handed Troy a small packet.

“I did,” Boldwood said, “and here they are—fifty sovereigns.” He handed Troy a small packet.

“You have everything ready—it seems that you calculated on my accepting them,” said the sergeant, taking the packet.

“You have everything ready—it looks like you expected me to accept them,” said the sergeant, taking the packet.

“I thought you might accept them,” said Boldwood.

"I thought you would take them," Boldwood said.

“You’ve only my word that the programme shall be adhered to, whilst I at any rate have fifty pounds.”

“You can only take my word that we'll stick to the plan, while I at least have fifty pounds.”

“I had thought of that, and I have considered that if I can’t appeal to your honour I can trust to your—well, shrewdness we’ll call it—not to lose five hundred pounds in prospect, and also make a bitter enemy of a man who is willing to be an extremely useful friend.”

“I had thought about that, and I’ve considered that if I can’t appeal to your honor, I can rely on your—let’s call it shrewdness—not to pass up on the chance to gain five hundred pounds and also make a bitter enemy of someone who is ready to be a really helpful friend.”

“Stop, listen!” said Troy in a whisper.

“Stop, listen!” Troy whispered.

A light pit-pat was audible upon the road just above them.

A soft patter could be heard on the road just above them.

“By George—’tis she,” he continued. “I must go on and meet her.”

“By George—it’s her,” he said. “I have to go meet her.”

“She—who?”

“She—who’s that?”

“Bathsheba.”

“Bathsheba.”

“Bathsheba—out alone at this time o’ night!” said Boldwood in amazement, and starting up. “Why must you meet her?”

“Bathsheba—out alone at this time of night!” said Boldwood in surprise, getting to his feet. “Why do you have to meet her?”

“She was expecting me to-night—and I must now speak to her, and wish her good-bye, according to your wish.”

“She’s expecting me tonight—and I need to talk to her and say goodbye, as you asked.”

“I don’t see the necessity of speaking.”

“I don’t see the need to talk.”

“It can do no harm—and she’ll be wandering about looking for me if I don’t. You shall hear all I say to her. It will help you in your love-making when I am gone.”

“It won’t hurt—and she’ll be searching for me if I don’t do it. You’ll hear everything I say to her. It will help you with your romance when I’m not around.”

“Your tone is mocking.”

"You're mocking me."

“Oh no. And remember this, if she does not know what has become of me, she will think more about me than if I tell her flatly I have come to give her up.”

“Oh no. And remember this, if she doesn’t know what happened to me, she’ll think about me more than if I just tell her directly that I’m giving her up.”

“Will you confine your words to that one point?—Shall I hear every word you say?”

“Will you limit your words to just that one point?—Will I hear everything you say?”

“Every word. Now sit still there, and hold my carpet bag for me, and mark what you hear.”

“Every word. Now sit still and hold my bag for me, and pay attention to what you hear.”

The light footstep came closer, halting occasionally, as if the walker listened for a sound. Troy whistled a double note in a soft, fluty tone.

The light footsteps got closer, stopping sometimes, as if the person was listening for something. Troy whistled a two-tone melody in a soft, fluty sound.

“Come to that, is it!” murmured Boldwood, uneasily.

“Is that so?” murmured Boldwood, feeling uneasy.

“You promised silence,” said Troy.

"You promised silence," Troy said.

“I promise again.”

"I promise once more."

Troy stepped forward.

Troy stepped up.

“Frank, dearest, is that you?” The tones were Bathsheba’s.

“Frank, darling, is that you?” The voice was Bathsheba’s.

“O God!” said Boldwood.

“O God!” Boldwood exclaimed.

“Yes,” said Troy to her.

“Yes,” Troy replied to her.

“How late you are,” she continued, tenderly. “Did you come by the carrier? I listened and heard his wheels entering the village, but it was some time ago, and I had almost given you up, Frank.”

“How late you are,” she said softly. “Did you come by the carrier? I listened and heard his wheels coming into the village, but that was a while ago, and I was almost starting to think you weren’t coming, Frank.”

“I was sure to come,” said Frank. “You knew I should, did you not?”

"I was definitely going to be here," Frank said. "You knew I would, right?"

“Well, I thought you would,” she said, playfully; “and, Frank, it is so lucky! There’s not a soul in my house but me to-night. I’ve packed them all off, so nobody on earth will know of your visit to your lady’s bower. Liddy wanted to go to her grandfather’s to tell him about her holiday, and I said she might stay with them till to-morrow—when you’ll be gone again.”

"Well, I thought you would," she said playfully. "And, Frank, it's so lucky! There's no one in my house but me tonight. I've sent everyone away, so nobody will know about your visit to your lady's bower. Liddy wanted to go to her grandfather's to tell him about her holiday, and I told her she could stay with them until tomorrow—when you'll be gone again."

[Illustration: ]

“THERE’S NOT A SOUL IN MY HOUSE BUT ME TO-NIGHT”.

THERE’S NOT A SOUL IN MY HOUSE BUT ME TONIGHT.”

“Capital,” said Troy.” But, dear me, I had better go back for my bag: you run home whilst I fetch it, and I’ll promise to be in your parlour in ten minutes.”

“Capital,” said Troy. “But, oh dear, I should really go back for my bag: you head home while I get it, and I promise I’ll be in your living room in ten minutes.”

“Yes.” She turned and tripped up the hill again.

“Yes.” She turned and stumbled up the hill again.

During the progress of this dialogue there was a nervous twitching of Boldwood’s tightly closed lips, and his face became bathed in a clammy dew. He now started forward towards Troy. Troy turned to him and took up the bag.

During the course of this conversation, Boldwood's tightly pressed lips twitched nervously, and his face was covered in a cold sweat. He then stepped forward towards Troy. Troy turned to him and picked up the bag.

“Shall I tell her I have come to give her up and cannot marry her?” said the soldier, mockingly.

“Should I tell her I’ve come to let her go and can’t marry her?” said the soldier, mockingly.

“No, no; wait a minute. I want to say more to you—more to you,” said Boldwood, in a hoarse whisper.

“No, no; wait a minute. I want to say more to you—more to you,” said Boldwood, in a raspy whisper.

“Now,” said Troy,” you see my dilemma. Perhaps I am a bad man—the victim of my impulses—led away to do what I ought to leave undone. I can’t, however, marry them both. And I have two reasons for choosing Fanny. First, I like her best upon the whole, and second, you make it worth my while.”

“Now,” said Troy, “you see my problem. Maybe I’m a bad guy—the victim of my desires—driven to do things I know I shouldn’t. I can’t, however, marry both of them. I have two reasons for choosing Fanny. First, I like her the most overall, and second, you make it worth my while.”

At the same instant Boldwood sprang upon him, and held him by the neck. Troy felt Boldwood’s grasp slowly tightening. The move was absolutely unexpected.

At that moment, Boldwood jumped on him and grabbed him by the neck. Troy felt Boldwood’s grip slowly getting tighter. The attack was completely unexpected.

“A moment,” he gasped. “You are injuring her you love.”

“A moment,” he gasped. “You’re hurting the one you love.”

“Well, what do you mean?” said the farmer.

"Well, what do you mean?" said the farmer.

“Give me breath,” said Troy.

“Give me air,” said Troy.

Boldwood loosened his hand, saying, “By Heaven, I’ve a mind to kill you!”

Boldwood relaxed his grip and said, “Oh my God, I feel like killing you!”

“And ruin her.”

“And mess her up.”

“Save her.”

"Rescue her."

“Oh, how can she be saved now, unless I marry her?”

“Oh, how can she be saved now, unless I marry her?”

Boldwood groaned. He reluctantly released the soldier, and flung him back against the hedge. “Devil, you torture me!” said he.

Boldwood groaned. He hesitantly let go of the soldier and shoved him back against the hedge. “You devil, you’re torturing me!” he said.

Troy rebounded like a ball, and was about to make a dash at the farmer; but he checked himself, saying lightly,—

Troy bounced back like a ball and was about to sprint at the farmer, but he stopped himself, saying casually,—

“It is not worth while to measure my strength with you. Indeed it is a barbarous way of settling a quarrel. I shall shortly leave the army because of the same conviction. Now after that revelation of how the land lies with Bathsheba, ’twould be a mistake to kill me, would it not?”

“It’s not worth it to compete with you. Honestly, it’s a brutal way to resolve a conflict. I’m going to leave the army soon for the same reason. Now that we know the situation with Bathsheba, it would be a mistake to kill me, wouldn’t it?”

“’Twould be a mistake to kill you,” repeated Boldwood, mechanically, with a bowed head.

"It would be a mistake to kill you," Boldwood repeated, mechanically, with his head bowed.

“Better kill yourself.”

“It's better to end it.”

“Far better.”

"Much better."

“I’m glad you see it.”

"I'm glad you get it."

“Troy, make her your wife, and don’t act upon what I arranged just now. The alternative is dreadful, but take Bathsheba; I give her up! She must love you indeed to sell soul and body to you so utterly as she has done. Wretched woman—deluded woman—you are, Bathsheba!”

“Troy, marry her, and don’t go through with what I just set up. The other option is terrible, but take Bathsheba; I give her to you! She must really love you to give herself to you completely like this. Poor woman—deceived woman—you are, Bathsheba!”

“But about Fanny?”

“But what about Fanny?”

“Bathsheba is a woman well to do,” continued Boldwood, in nervous anxiety, “and, Troy, she will make a good wife; and, indeed, she is worth your hastening on your marriage with her!”

“Bathsheba is a well-off woman,” Boldwood continued, nervously anxious, “and Troy, she will make a great wife; and honestly, she’s worth you speeding up your marriage with her!”

“But she has a will—not to say a temper, and I shall be a mere slave to her. I could do anything with poor Fanny Robin.”

“But she has a strong will—not to mention a bit of a temper, and I'll just be her servant. I could get away with anything with poor Fanny Robin.”

“Troy,” said Boldwood, imploringly,” I’ll do anything for you, only don’t desert her; pray don’t desert her, Troy.”

“Troy,” Boldwood said, pleading, “I’ll do anything for you, just don’t abandon her; please don’t abandon her, Troy.”

“Which, poor Fanny?”

"Which one, poor Fanny?"

“No; Bathsheba Everdene. Love her best! Love her tenderly! How shall I get you to see how advantageous it will be to you to secure her at once?”

“No; Bathsheba Everdene. Love her the most! Love her gently! How can I get you to understand how beneficial it will be for you to win her over right away?”

“I don’t wish to secure her in any new way.”

“I don’t want to tie her down in any new way.”

Boldwood’s arm moved spasmodically towards Troy’s person again. He repressed the instinct, and his form drooped as with pain.

Boldwood’s arm jerked towards Troy again. He held back the urge, and his posture slumped as if he were in pain.

Troy went on,—

Troy continued,—

“I shall soon purchase my discharge, and then——”

“I'll soon buy my way out, and then——”

“But I wish you to hasten on this marriage. It will be better for you both. You love each other, and you must let me help you to do it.”

“But I want you to speed up this marriage. It will be better for both of you. You love each other, and you need to let me help you make it happen.”

“How?”

“How do I do that?”

“Why, by settling the five hundred on Bathsheba instead of Fanny, to enable you to marry at once. No; she wouldn’t have it of me. I’ll pay it down to you on the wedding-day.”

“Why, by putting the five hundred on Bathsheba instead of Fanny, to let you marry right away. No; she wouldn’t let me do it. I’ll pay it to you on the wedding day.”

Troy paused in secret amazement at Boldwood’s wild and purblind infatuation. He carelessly said, “And am I to have anything now?”

Troy paused in silent awe at Boldwood’s crazy and blind obsession. He casually asked, “So, am I going to get anything now?”

“Yes, if you wish to. But I have not much additional money with me. I did not expect this; but all I have is yours.”

“Yes, if that’s what you want. But I don’t have much extra cash with me. I didn’t see this coming; but everything I have is yours.”

Boldwood, more like a somnambulist than a wakeful man, pulled out the large canvas bag he carried by way of a purse, and searched it.

Boldwood, looking more like a sleepwalker than an alert man, pulled out the large canvas bag he used as a purse and rummaged through it.

“I have twenty-one pounds more with me,” he said. “Two notes and a sovereign. But before I leave you I must have a paper signed——”

“I have twenty-one pounds more with me,” he said. “Two notes and a sovereign. But before I leave you, I need to get a paper signed——”

“Pay me the money, and we’ll go straight to her parlour, and make any arrangement you please to secure my compliance with your wishes. But she must know nothing of this cash business.”

“Give me the money, and we’ll go directly to her place, and figure out whatever you want to ensure I go along with your plans. But she can’t know anything about this cash deal.”

“Nothing, nothing,” said Boldwood, hastily. “Here is the sum, and if you’ll come to my house we’ll write out the agreement for the remainder, and the terms also.”

“Nothing, nothing,” Boldwood said quickly. “Here’s the amount, and if you come to my house, we’ll draw up the agreement for the rest and the terms too.”

“First we’ll call upon her.”

"First, we'll reach out to her."

“But why? Come with me to-night, and go with me to-morrow to the surrogate’s.”

“But why? Come with me tonight, and go with me tomorrow to the surrogate’s.”

“But she must be consulted; at any rate informed.”

“But she needs to be consulted; at the very least, kept in the loop.”

“Very well; go on.”

"Alright; continue."

They went up the hill to Bathsheba’s house. When they stood at the entrance, Troy said, “Wait here a moment.” Opening the door, he glided inside, leaving the door ajar.

They walked up the hill to Bathsheba’s house. When they reached the entrance, Troy said, “Wait here for a second.” He opened the door and slipped inside, leaving it slightly open.

Boldwood waited. In two minutes a light appeared in the passage. Boldwood then saw that the chain had been fastened across the door. Troy appeared inside, carrying a bedroom candlestick.

Boldwood waited. In two minutes, a light appeared in the hallway. Boldwood then noticed that the chain had been fastened across the door. Troy came in, carrying a bedroom candlestick.

“What, did you think I should break in?” said Boldwood, contemptuously.

“What, did you think I should just barge in?” Boldwood said, looking down on him.

“Oh no; it is merely my humour to secure things. Will you read this a moment? I’ll hold the light.”

“Oh no; I just have a habit of organizing things. Will you read this for a second? I’ll hold the light.”

Troy handed a folded newspaper through the slit between door and doorpost, and put the candle close. “That’s the paragraph,” he said, placing his finger on a line.

Troy slipped a folded newspaper through the gap between the door and the doorframe and set the candle nearby. “That's the paragraph,” he said, pointing to a line.

Boldwood looked and read—

Boldwood looked and read—

“MARRIAGES.

"Weddings."

“On the 17th inst., at St. Ambrose’s Church, Bath, by the Rev. G. Mincing, B.A., Francis Troy, only son of the late Edward Troy, Esq., M.D., of Weatherbury, and sergeant 11th Dragoon Guards, to Bathsheba, only surviving daughter of the late Mr. John Everdene, of Casterbridge.”

“On the 17th of this month, at St. Ambrose’s Church in Bath, by Rev. G. Mincing, B.A., Francis Troy, the only son of the late Edward Troy, Esq., M.D., of Weatherbury, and a sergeant in the 11th Dragoon Guards, married Bathsheba, the only surviving daughter of the late Mr. John Everdene, of Casterbridge.”

“This may be called Fort meeting Feeble, hey, Boldwood?” said Troy. A low gurgle of derisive laughter followed the words.

“This could be called Fort meeting Feeble, right, Boldwood?” said Troy. A low gurgle of mocking laughter followed his words.

The paper fell from Boldwood’s hands. Troy continued,—

The paper dropped from Boldwood's hands. Troy went on,—

“Fifty pounds to marry Fanny, Good. Twenty-one pounds not to marry Fanny, but Bathsheba. Good. Finale: already Bathsheba’s husband. Now, Boldwood, yours is the ridiculous fate which always attends interference between a man and his wife. And another word. Bad as I am, I am not such a villain as to make the marriage or misery of any woman a matter of huckster and sale. Fanny has long ago left me. I don’t know where she is. I have searched everywhere. Another word yet. You say you love Bathsheba; yet on the merest apparent evidence you instantly believe in her dishonour. A fig for such love! Now that I’ve taught you a lesson, take your money back again.”

“Fifty pounds to marry Fanny, great. Twenty-one pounds not to marry Fanny, but Bathsheba. Great. In the end, I’m already Bathsheba’s husband. Now, Boldwood, yours is the ridiculous fate that always follows interference between a man and his wife. And here’s another thing. As bad as I am, I’m not such a villain that I would treat a woman’s marriage or misery like it’s up for sale. Fanny left me a long time ago. I have no idea where she is. I’ve looked everywhere. One last thing. You say you love Bathsheba, yet on the slightest evidence, you immediately believe she’s dishonorable. What kind of love is that? Now that I’ve taught you a lesson, take your money back.”

“I will not; I will not!” said Boldwood, in a hiss.

“I won't; I won't!” said Boldwood, hissing.

“Anyhow I won’t have it,” said Troy, contemptuously. He wrapped the packet of gold in the notes, and threw the whole into the road.

“Anyway, I won’t have it,” said Troy, disdainfully. He wrapped the packet of gold in the bills and tossed the whole thing into the street.

Boldwood shook his clenched fist at him. “You juggler of Satan! You black hound! But I’ll punish you yet; mark me, I’ll punish you yet!”

Boldwood shook his fist at him. “You Satan’s juggler! You black dog! But I’ll get back at you; mark my words, I’ll get back at you!”

Another peal of laughter. Troy then closed the door, and locked himself in.

Another burst of laughter. Troy then shut the door and locked himself inside.

Throughout the whole of that night Boldwood’s dark form might have been seen walking about the hills and downs of Weatherbury like an unhappy Shade in the Mournful Fields by Acheron.

Throughout that entire night, Boldwood’s dark figure could be seen wandering the hills and valleys of Weatherbury like a troubled ghost in the Sad Fields by Acheron.

CHAPTER V.
AT AN UPPER WINDOW

It was very early the next morning—a time of sun and dew. The confused beginnings of many birds’ songs spread into the healthy air, and the wan blue of the heaven was here and there coated with thin webs of incorporeal cloud which were of no effect in obscuring day. All the lights in the scene were yellow as to colour, and all the shadows were attenuated as to form. The creeping plants about the old manor-house were bowed with rows of heavy water drops, which had upon objects behind them the effect of minute lenses of high magnifying power.

It was very early the next morning—a time of sunlight and dew. The confused beginnings of many bird songs filled the fresh air, and the pale blue of the sky was dotted with wispy clouds that didn’t block the light of day. Everything in the scene had a yellowish hue, and the shadows were long and thin. The creeping plants around the old manor house were weighed down with heavy droplets of water, which made the objects behind them appear like tiny lenses with powerful magnification.

Just before the clock struck five Gabriel Oak and Coggan passed the village cross, and went on together to the fields. They were yet barely in view of their mistress’s house, when Oak fancied he saw the opening of a casement in one of the upper windows. The two men were at this moment partially screened by an elder bush, now beginning to be enriched with black bunches of fruit, and they paused before emerging from its shade.

Just before the clock struck five, Gabriel Oak and Coggan passed the village cross and walked together to the fields. They were just out of sight of their mistress's house when Oak thought he saw a window open in one of the upper floors. The two men were partially hidden by an elder bush, now starting to bear dark bunches of fruit, and they paused before stepping out from its shade.

A handsome man leaned idly from the lattice. He looked east and then west, in the manner of one who makes a first morning survey. The man was Sergeant Troy. His red jacket was loosely thrown on, but not buttoned, and he had altogether the relaxed bearing of a soldier taking his ease.

A good-looking man leaned casually against the lattice. He looked to the east and then to the west, like someone doing a first morning check. The man was Sergeant Troy. His red jacket was draped on loosely, but it wasn’t buttoned, and he had the laid-back demeanor of a soldier enjoying some downtime.

Coggan spoke first, looking quietly at the window.

Coggan was the first to speak, gazing silently out the window.

“She has married him!” he said.

"She married him!" he said.

Gabriel had previously beheld the sight, and he now stood with his back turned, making no reply.

Gabriel had seen this before, and now he stood with his back turned, saying nothing.

“I fancied we should know something to-day,” continued Coggan. “I heard wheels pass my door just after dark—you were out somewhere.” He glanced round upon Gabriel. “Good heavens above us, Oak, how white your face is; you look like a corpse!”

“I thought we might find out something today,” Coggan continued. “I heard wheels passing by my door just after dark—you were out somewhere.” He looked over at Gabriel. “Good heavens, Oak, your face is so pale; you look like a ghost!”

“Do I?” said Oak, with a faint smile.

“Do I?” Oak said, with a slight smile.

“Lean on the gate: I’ll wait a bit.”

“Lean on the gate: I’ll hang out for a bit.”

“All right, all right.”

"Okay, okay."

They stood by the gate awhile, Gabriel listlessly staring at the ground. His mind sped into the future, and saw there enacted in years of leisure the scenes of repentance that would ensue from this work of haste. That they were married he had instantly decided. Why had it been so mysteriously managed? It was not at all Bathsheba’s way of doing things. With all her faults, she was candour itself. Could she have been entrapped? The union was not only an unutterable grief to him: it amazed him, notwithstanding that he had passed the preceding week in a suspicion that such might be the issue of Troy’s meeting her away from home. Her quiet return with Liddy had to some extent dispersed the dread. Just as that imperceptible motion which appears like stillness is infinitely divided in its properties from stillness itself, so had struggling hopes against the imagined deed differentiated it entirely from the thing actually done.

They stood by the gate for a bit, Gabriel staring blankly at the ground. His mind raced into the future, envisioning the years of regret that would come from this rushed decision. He had immediately decided they were married. Why had it been handled so mysteriously? It wasn’t at all like Bathsheba to do things that way. Despite her flaws, she was always straightforward. Could she have been tricked? The marriage was not just an overwhelming sadness for him; it also confused him, even though he had spent the previous week suspecting that this could be the result of Troy meeting her away from home. Her calm return with Liddy had somewhat eased his fears. Just as a barely noticeable movement that appears still is fundamentally different from actual stillness, his fluctuating hopes against what he thought was happening had completely separated it from what had actually occurred.

In a few minutes they moved on again towards the house. The sergeant still looked from the window.

In a few minutes, they continued toward the house. The sergeant was still looking out the window.

“Morning, comrades!” he shouted, in a cheery voice, when they came up.

“Good morning, everyone!” he shouted, in a cheerful voice, when they arrived.

Coggan replied to the greeting. “Bain’t ye going to answer the man?” he then said to Gabriel. “I’d say good morning—you needn’t spend a hapeth of meaning upon it, and yet keep the man civil.”

Coggan responded to the greeting. “Aren't you going to answer the guy?” he said to Gabriel. “I’d say good morning—you don’t need to put any weight on it, but it’ll keep the guy courteous.”

Gabriel soon decided too that, since the deed was done, to put the best face upon the matter would be the greatest kindness to her he loved.

Gabriel soon concluded that, since the action was taken, putting a positive spin on it would be the kindest thing he could do for the woman he loved.

“Good-morning, Sergeant Troy,” he returned, in a ghastly voice.

“Good morning, Sergeant Troy,” he replied, in a haunting voice.

“A rambling, gloomy house this,” said Troy, smiling.

“A sprawling, gloomy house this is,” Troy said, smiling.

“Why—they may not be married!” suggested Coggan. “Perhaps she’s not there.”

“Why—they might not be married!” suggested Coggan. “Maybe she’s not there.”

Gabriel shook his head. The soldier turned a little towards the east, and the sun kindled his scarlet coat to an orange glow.

Gabriel shook his head. The soldier turned slightly toward the east, and the sun lit up his red coat with an orange glow.

“But it is a nice old house,” responded Gabriel.

“But it’s a nice old house,” Gabriel replied.

“Yes—I suppose so; but I feel like new wine in an old bottle here. My notion is that sash-windows should be put throughout, and these old wainscoted walls brightened up a bit; or the oak cleared quite away, and the walls papered.”

"Yes—I guess so; but I feel like new wine in an old bottle here. I think we should install sash windows all around, and lighten up these old paneled walls a little; or completely remove the oak and put up some wallpaper."

“It would be a pity, I think.”

“It would be a shame, I think.”

“Well, no. A philosopher once said in my hearing that the old builders, who worked when art was a living thing, had no respect for the work of builders who went before them, but pulled down and altered as they thought fit; and why shouldn’t we? ‘Creation and preservation don’t do well together,’ says he, ‘and a million of antiquarians can’t invent a style.’ My mind exactly. I am for making this place more modern, that we may be cheerful whilst we can.”

“Well, no. A philosopher once said in my presence that the old builders, who created when art was vibrant, had no respect for the work of those who came before them, but tore down and changed things as they pleased; and why shouldn’t we? ‘Creation and preservation don’t go well together,’ he says, ‘and a million antiquarians can’t come up with a new style.’ That’s exactly how I feel. I’m for making this place more modern, so we can enjoy ourselves while we can.”

The military man turned and surveyed the interior of the room, to assist his ideas of improvement in this direction. Gabriel and Coggan began to move on.

The soldier turned and looked around the room to help him come up with ideas for improvement in this area. Gabriel and Coggan started to move on.

“Oh, Coggan,” said Troy, as if inspired by a recollection, “do you know if insanity has ever appeared in Mr. Boldwood’s family?”

“Oh, Coggan,” Troy said, as if struck by a memory, “do you know if there’s ever been any insanity in Mr. Boldwood’s family?”

Jan reflected for a moment.

Jan paused for a moment.

“I once heard that an uncle of his was queer in his head, but I don’t know the rights o’t,” he said.

“I once heard that one of his uncles was a bit off in the head, but I don’t know the details,” he said.

“It is of no importance,” said Troy, lightly. “Well, I shall be down in the fields with you some time this week; but I have a few matters to attend to first. So good-day to you. We shall, of course, keep on just as friendly terms as usual. I’m not a proud man: nobody is ever able to say that of Sergeant Troy. However, what is must be, and here’s half-a-crown to drink my health, men.”

“It doesn’t really matter,” Troy said casually. “Anyway, I’ll be down in the fields with you sometime this week; I just have a few things to take care of first. So, have a good day. We’ll, of course, remain on the same friendly terms as always. I’m not a proud guy: no one can ever say that about Sergeant Troy. But it is what it is, and here’s half-a-crown to toast to my health, guys.”

Troy threw the coin dexterously across the front plot towards Gabriel, who shunned it in its fall, his face turning to an angry red. Coggan twirled his eye, edged forward, and caught the money in its ricochet upon the grass.

Troy flicked the coin skillfully across the front yard to Gabriel, who avoided it as it fell, his face flushing a deep red. Coggan rolled his eyes, stepped closer, and snagged the money as it bounced off the grass.

“Very well—you keep it, Coggan,” said Gabriel with disdain and almost fiercely. “As for me, I’ll do without gifts from him.”

“Fine—you can have it, Coggan,” Gabriel said with disdain and a hint of anger. “As for me, I’ll manage without any gifts from him.”

“Don’t show it too much,” said Coggan, musingly. “For if he’s married to her, mark my words, he’ll buy his discharge and be our master here. Therefore ’tis well to say ‘Friend’ outwardly, though you say ‘Troublehouse’ within.”

“Don’t show it too much,” Coggan said thoughtfully. “Because if he’s married to her, believe me, he’ll buy his way out and end up being our boss here. So it’s best to call him ‘Friend’ on the outside, even if you’re thinking ‘Troublehouse’ on the inside.”

“Well—perhaps it is best to be silent; but I can’t go further than that. I can’t flatter, and if my place here is only to be kept by smoothing him down, my place must be lost.”

“Well—maybe it’s better to stay quiet; but I can’t go beyond that. I can’t flatter, and if my only role here is to keep him happy, then I don’t deserve to be here.”

A horseman, whom they had for some time seen in the distance, now appeared close beside them.

A rider, whom they had been watching from a distance for a while, now showed up right next to them.

“There’s Mr. Boldwood,” said Oak.” I wonder what Troy meant by his question.”

“There’s Mr. Boldwood,” said Oak. “I’m curious about what Troy meant by his question.”

Coggan and Oak nodded respectfully to the farmer, just checked their paces to discover if they were wanted, and finding they were not, stood back to let him pass on.

Coggan and Oak nodded respectfully to the farmer, checked their paces to see if they were needed, and finding they were not, stepped back to let him pass.

The only signs of the terrible sorrow Boldwood had been combating through the night and was combating now were the want of colour in his well-defined face, the enlarged appearance of the veins in his forehead and temples, and the sharper lines about his mouth. The horse bore him away, and the very step of the animal seemed significant of dogged despair. Gabriel, for a minute, rose above his own grief in noticing Boldwood’s. He saw the square figure sitting erect upon the horse, the head turned to neither side, the elbows steady by the hips, the brim of the hat level and undisturbed in its onward glide, until the keen edges of Boldwood’s shape sank by degrees over the hill. To one who knew the man and his story there was something more striking in this immobility than in a collapse. The clash of discord between mood and matter here was forced painfully home to the heart; and, as in laughter there are more dreadful phases than in tears, so was there in the steadiness of this agonized man an expression deeper than a cry.

The only signs of the terrible sorrow Boldwood had been battling through the night and was still facing now were the lack of color in his well-defined face, the prominent veins in his forehead and temples, and the sharper lines around his mouth. The horse carried him away, and even the way the animal walked seemed to show stubborn despair. Gabriel, for a moment, rose above his own grief as he noticed Boldwood’s. He saw the square figure sitting upright on the horse, the head turned neither way, the elbows steady by the hips, the brim of the hat level and undisturbed as it moved forward, until the sharp edges of Boldwood’s shape gradually disappeared over the hill. For anyone familiar with the man and his story, there was something even more striking in this stillness than in a breakdown. The clash between mood and appearance was painfully apparent, and just as there are more terrifying aspects in laughter than in tears, in the steadiness of this tortured man there was an expression deeper than a cry.

CHAPTER VI.
WEALTH IN JEOPARDY—THE REVEL

One night, at the end of August, when Bathsheba’s experiences as a married woman were still new, and when the weather was yet dry and sultry, a man stood motionless in the stackyard of Weatherbury Upper Farm, looking at the moon and sky.

One night, at the end of August, when Bathsheba’s experience as a married woman was still fresh, and the weather was still dry and humid, a man stood still in the stackyard of Weatherbury Upper Farm, gazing at the moon and sky.

The night had a sinister aspect. A heated breeze from the south slowly fanned the summits of lofty objects, and in the sky dashes of buoyant cloud were sailing in a course at right angles to that of another stratum, neither of them in the direction of the breeze below. The moon, as seen through these films, had a lurid metallic look. The fields were sallow with the impure light, and all were tinged in monochrome, as if beheld through stained glass. The same evening the sheep had trailed homeward head to head, the behaviour of the rooks had been confused, and the horses had moved with timidity and caution.

The night had a creepy vibe. A warm breeze from the south gently stirred the tops of tall things, and in the sky, patches of fluffy clouds were drifting across at an angle to another layer, neither one matching the direction of the breeze below. The moon, seen through these layers, had a strange metallic glow. The fields looked sickly under the unnatural light, and everything appeared in shades of gray, as if viewed through stained glass. That same evening, the sheep had walked back home in single file, the rooks acted strangely, and the horses moved with hesitation and wariness.

Thunder was imminent, and, taking some secondary appearances into consideration, it was likely to be followed by one of the lengthened rains which mark the close of dry weather for the season. Before twelve hours had passed a harvest atmosphere would be a bygone thing.

Thunder was on the way, and considering some secondary signs, it was likely to be followed by one of those long rains that signal the end of the dry season. Within twelve hours, the feeling of harvest would be a thing of the past.

Oak gazed with misgiving at eight naked and unprotected ricks, massive and heavy with the rich produce of one-half the farm for that year. He went on to the barn.

Oak looked uneasily at eight bare and unprotected stacks, large and laden with the bountiful harvest from half the farm for that year. He continued on to the barn.

This was the night which had been selected by Sergeant Troy—ruling now in the room of his wife—for giving the harvest supper and dance. As Oak approached the building the sound of violins and a tambourine, and the regular jigging of many feet, grew more distinct. He came close to the large doors, one of which stood slightly ajar, and looked in.

This was the night that Sergeant Troy—now in his wife’s room—had chosen for the harvest supper and dance. As Oak got closer to the building, he could hear the sound of violins and a tambourine, along with the steady rhythm of many feet dancing, becoming clearer. He walked up to the large doors, one of which was slightly open, and peered inside.

The central space, together with the recess at one end, was emptied of all incumbrances, and this area, covering about two-thirds of the whole, was appropriated for the gathering, the remaining end, which was piled to the ceiling with oats, being screened off with sail-cloth. Tufts and garlands of green foliage decorated the walls, beams, and extemporized chandeliers, and immediately opposite to Oak a rostrum had been erected, bearing a table and chairs. Here sat three fiddlers, and beside them stood a frantic man with his hair on end, perspiration streaming down his cheeks, and a tambourine quivering in his hand.

The main area, along with the alcove at one end, was cleared of all clutter, and this space, which made up about two-thirds of the total area, was set aside for the gathering, while the other end, stacked to the ceiling with oats, was concealed with sailcloth. Clusters and wreaths of green leaves decorated the walls, beams, and makeshift chandeliers, and directly across from Oak, a stage had been set up with a table and chairs. Three fiddlers were sitting there, and next to them stood an agitated man with his hair standing on end, sweat streaming down his face, and a tambourine trembling in his hand.

The dance ended, and on the black oak floor in the midst a new row of couples formed for another.

The dance finished, and on the dark oak floor, a new line of couples formed for another one.

“Now, ma’am, and no offence I hope, I ask what dance you would like next?” said the first violin.

“Now, ma’am, no offense intended, but may I ask which dance you would like next?” said the first violin.

“Really, it makes no difference,” said the clear voice of Bathsheba, who stood at the inner end of the building, observing the scene from behind a table covered with cups and viands. Troy was lolling beside her.

“Honestly, it doesn’t matter,” said Bathsheba in a clear voice, standing at the far end of the room and watching the scene from behind a table filled with cups and food. Troy was lounging next to her.

“Then,” said the fiddler, “I’ll venture to name that the right and proper thing is ‘The Soldier’s Joy’—there being a gallant soldier married into the farm—hey, my sonnies, and gentlemen all?”

“Then,” said the fiddler, “I’d like to say that the right and proper thing is ‘The Soldier’s Joy’—since there’s a brave soldier married into the farm—what do you think, my sons and gentlemen?”

“It shall be ‘The Soldier’s Joy,’ exclaimed a chorus.

“It shall be ‘The Soldier’s Joy,’ shouted a group.

“Thanks for the compliment,” said the sergeant gaily, taking Bathsheba by the hand and leading her to the top of the dance. “For though I have purchased my discharge from Her Most Gracious Majesty’s regiment of cavalry the 11th Dragoon Guards, to attend to the new duties awaiting me here, I shall continue a soldier in spirit and feeling as long as I live.”

“Thanks for the compliment,” the sergeant said cheerfully, taking Bathsheba by the hand and leading her to the front of the dance. “Although I’ve bought my way out of Her Most Gracious Majesty’s regiment of cavalry, the 11th Dragoon Guards, to take on the new responsibilities waiting for me here, I’m going to remain a soldier at heart and in spirit for the rest of my life.”

So the dance began. As to the merits of “The Soldier’s Joy.” there cannot be, and never were, two opinions. It has been observed in the musical circles of Weatherbury and its vicinity that this melody, at the end of three-quarters of an hour of thunderous footing, still possesses more stimulative properties for the heel and toe than the majority of other dances at their first opening. “The Soldier’s Joy” has, too, an additional charm, in being so admirably adapted to the tambourine aforesaid—no mean instrument in the hands of a performer who understands the proper convulsions, spasms, St. Vitus’s dances, and fearful frenzies necessary when exhibiting its tones in their highest perfection.

So the dance started. When it comes to the merits of “The Soldier’s Joy,” there’s really never been any debate. People in the music circles of Weatherbury and the surrounding area have noted that this melody, after three-quarters of an hour of vigorous dancing, still energizes the feet more than most other dances right from the start. “The Soldier’s Joy” also has the added appeal of being perfectly suited for the tambourine—an impressive instrument in the hands of a performer who knows how to pull off the right movements, fits of excitement, wild dances, and intense expressions needed to showcase its sounds at their best.

The immortal tune ended, a fine DD rolling forth from the bass-viol with the sonorousness of a cannonade, and Gabriel delayed his entry no longer. He avoided Bathsheba, and got as near as possible to the platform, where Sergeant Troy was now seated, drinking brandy-and-water, though the others drank without exception cider and ale. Gabriel could not easily thrust himself within speaking distance of the sergeant, and he sent a message, asking him to come down for a moment. The sergeant said he could not attend.

The timeless tune finished, a deep sound resonating from the double bass like the blast of cannons, and Gabriel didn't wait any longer to step in. He steered clear of Bathsheba and got as close as he could to the platform, where Sergeant Troy was sitting, sipping brandy and water, while everyone else was drinking cider and ale. Gabriel found it hard to get close enough to talk to the sergeant, so he sent a message asking him to come down for a moment. The sergeant replied that he couldn’t make it.

“Will you tell him, then,” said Gabriel, “that I only stepped ath’art to say that a heavy rain is sure to fall soon, and that something should be done to protect the ricks?”

“Will you tell him, then,” said Gabriel, “that I just came over to say that a heavy rain is definitely going to fall soon, and that we should do something to protect the haystacks?”

“Mr. Troy says it will not rain,” returned the messenger, “and he cannot stop to talk to you about such fidgets.”

“Mr. Troy says it won't rain,” replied the messenger, “and he can’t stop to chat with you about such worries.”

In juxtaposition with Troy, Oak had a melancholy tendency to look like a candle beside gas, and ill at ease, he went out again, thinking he would go home; for, under the circumstances, he had no heart for the scene in the barn. At the door he paused for a moment: Troy was speaking.

In contrast to Troy, Oak had a sad tendency to look like a candle next to gas, and feeling uncomfortable, he stepped outside again, thinking he would head home; given the situation, he wasn’t in the mood for the scene in the barn. At the door, he stopped for a moment: Troy was talking.

“Friends, it is not only the Harvest Home that we are celebrating to-night; but this is also a Wedding Feast. A short time ago I had the happiness to lead to the altar this lady, your mistress, and not until now have we been able to give any public flourish to the event in Weatherbury. That it may be thoroughly well done, and that every man may go happy to bed, I have ordered to be brought here some bottles of brandy and kettles of hot water. A treble-strong goblet will he handed round to each guest.”

“Friends, we’re not just celebrating the Harvest Home tonight; we’re also having a Wedding Feast. Recently, I had the joy of taking this lady, your mistress, to the altar, and it’s only now that we can properly celebrate the occasion in Weatherbury. To make sure we do it right and everyone goes to bed happy, I’ve arranged for some bottles of brandy and kettles of hot water to be brought here. Each guest will receive a triple-strength goblet.”

Bathsheba put her hand upon his arm, and, with upturned pale face, said imploringly, “No—don’t give it to them—pray don’t, Frank! It will only do them harm: they have had enough of everything.”

Bathsheba placed her hand on his arm and, with her pale face tilted up, pleaded, “No—don’t give it to them—please don’t, Frank! It will only hurt them: they’ve had enough of everything.”

“Trew—we don’t wish for no more, thank ye,” said one or two.

“Trew—we don’t want anything more, thank you,” said one or two.

“Pooh!” said the sergeant contemptuously, and raised his voice as if lighted up by a new idea. “Friends,” he said,” we’ll send the women-folk home! ’Tis time they were in bed. Then we cockbirds will have a jolly carouse to ourselves. If any of the men show the white feather, let them look elsewhere for a winter’s work.”

“Pooh!” the sergeant scoffed and raised his voice as if inspired by a new idea. “Friends,” he said, “let’s send the women home! It’s time they were in bed. Then we guys will have a great time by ourselves. If any of the men act cowardly, let them find another way to spend their winter.”

Bathsheba indignantly left the barn, followed by all the women and children. The musicians, not looking upon themselves as “company,” slipped quietly away to their spring waggon and put in the horse. Thus Troy and the men on the farm were left sole occupants of the place. Oak, not to appear unnecessarily disagreeable, stayed a little while; then he, too, arose and quietly took his departure, followed by a friendly oath from the sergeant for not staying to a second round of grog.

Bathsheba angrily left the barn, followed by all the women and children. The musicians, not considering themselves as “company,” quietly made their way to their spring wagon and hitched up the horse. So, Troy and the men on the farm were left as the only ones there. Oak, not wanting to seem rude, lingered for a bit; then he, too, stood up and quietly left, followed by a good-natured curse from the sergeant for not sticking around for another round of drinks.

Gabriel proceeded towards his home. In approaching the door, his toe kicked something which felt and sounded soft, leathery, and distended, like a boxing-glove. It was a large toad humbly travelling across the path. Oak took it up, thinking it might be better to kill the creature to save it from pain; but finding it uninjured, he placed it again among the grass. He knew what this direct message from the Great Mother meant. And soon came another.

Gabriel walked toward his house. As he approached the door, his toe accidentally kicked something that felt and sounded soft, leathery, and bulging, like a boxing glove. It was a big toad making its way across the path. He picked it up, considering it might be kinder to end its life to spare it from suffering; but seeing that it was unharmed, he put it back in the grass. He understood what this clear message from the Great Mother meant. And soon, another came.

When he struck a light indoors there appeared upon the table a thin glistening streak, as if a brush of varnish had been lightly dragged across it. Oak’s eyes followed the serpentine sheen to the other side, where it led up to a huge brown garden-slug, which had come indoors to-night for reasons of its own. It was Nature’s second way of hinting to him that he was to prepare for foul weather.

When he lit a match inside, a thin shiny line appeared on the table, as if someone had lightly brushed varnish over it. Oak’s eyes tracked the wavy shine to the other side, where it ended at a large brown garden slug that had come inside tonight for its own reasons. It was Nature's second way of signaling to him that he should get ready for bad weather.

Oak sat down meditating for nearly an hour. During this time two black spiders, of the kind common in thatched houses, promenaded the ceiling, ultimately dropping to the floor. This reminded him that if there was one class of manifestation on this matter that he thoroughly understood, it was the instincts of sheep. He left the room, ran across two or three fields towards the flock, got upon a hedge, and looked over among them.

Oak sat down to meditate for almost an hour. During this time, two black spiders, the kind commonly found in thatched houses, crawled across the ceiling and eventually fell to the floor. This reminded him that if there was one aspect of this situation he completely understood, it was the instincts of sheep. He left the room, ran across a couple of fields toward the flock, climbed onto a hedge, and looked over at them.

They were crowded close together on the other side around some furze bushes, and the first peculiarity observable was that, on the sudden appearance of Oak’s head over the fence, they did not stir or run away. They had now a terror of something greater than their terror of man. But this was not the most noteworthy feature: they were all grouped in such a way that their tails, without a single exception, were towards that half of the horizon from which the storm threatened. There was an inner circle closely huddled, and outside these they radiated wider apart, the pattern formed by the flock as a whole being not unlike a vandyked lace collar, to which the clump of furze-bushes stood in the position of a wearer’s neck.

They were packed closely together on the other side around some gorse bushes, and the first noticeable thing was that when Oak's head suddenly appeared over the fence, they didn’t move or run away. They now had a fear of something greater than their fear of humans. But that wasn’t the most remarkable aspect: they were all arranged in such a way that their tails, without exception, faced the part of the horizon where the storm was coming from. There was an inner circle huddled closely, and outside of them, they spread out more, creating a pattern that resembled a scalloped lace collar, with the cluster of gorse bushes at the position of the collar’s neck.

This was enough to re-establish him in his original opinion. He knew now that he was right, and that Troy was wrong. Every voice in nature was unanimous in bespeaking change. But two distinct translations attached to these dumb expressions. Apparently there was to be a thunder-storm, and afterwards a cold continuous rain. The creeping things seemed to know all about the later rain, hut little of the interpolated thunder-storm; whilst the sheep knew all about the thunder-storm and nothing of the latter rain.

This was enough to restore his original opinion. He now knew he was right and that Troy was wrong. Every voice in nature agreed that change was coming. But there were two different interpretations of these silent signals. It seemed like there was going to be a thunderstorm, followed by a long, steady rain. The creeping creatures seemed to know all about the upcoming rain, but very little about the thunderstorm; meanwhile, the sheep were well aware of the thunderstorm but had no idea about the rain that would follow.

This complication of weathers being uncommon, was all the more to be feared. Oak returned to the stack-yard. All was silent here, and the conical tips of the ricks jutted darkly into the sky. There were five wheat-ricks in this yard, and three stacks of barley. The wheat when threshed would average about thirty quarters to each stack; the barley, at least forty. Their value to Bathsheba, and indeed to anybody, Oak mentally estimated by the following simple calculation:—

This unusual weather situation was even more alarming. Oak went back to the stack yard. It was quiet here, and the pointed tops of the stacks loomed darkly against the sky. There were five wheat stacks in this yard and three stacks of barley. The wheat, when threshed, would average about thirty quarters per stack; the barley, at least forty. Oak mentally calculated their value to Bathsheba, and really to anyone, with a simple calculation:—

5 × 30 = 150 quarters = 500 £.
3 × 40 = 120 quarters = 250 £.
                 Total . . . . . .750 £.

5 × 30 = 150 quarters = 500 £.
3 × 40 = 120 quarters = 250 £.
                 Total . . . . . .750 £.

Seven hundred and fifty pounds in the divinest form that money can wear—that of necessary food for man and beast: should the risk be run of deteriorating this bulk of corn to less than half its value, because of the instability of a woman? “Never, if I can prevent it!” said Gabriel.

Seven hundred and fifty pounds in the best form money can buy—that of essential food for people and animals: should we take the chance of reducing this amount of corn to less than half its worth, because of a woman's unpredictability? “Never, if I can help it!” said Gabriel.

Such was the argument that Oak set outwardly before him. But man, even to himself, is a cryptographic page, having an ostensible writing, and another between the lines. It is possible that there was this golden legend under the utilitarian one: “I will help, to my last effort, the woman I have loved so dearly.”

Such was the argument that Oak presented openly. But a person is like a coded message, having one clear meaning and another hidden one. It’s possible that beneath the practical statement, there was this heartfelt truth: “I will do everything I can to help the woman I love so much.”

He went back to the barn to endeavour to obtain assistance for covering the ricks that very night. All was silent within, and he would have passed on in the belief that the party had broken up, had not a dim light, yellow as saffron by contrast with the greenish whiteness outside, streamed through a knot-hole in the folding doors.

He went back to the barn to try to get help for covering the stacks that very night. Everything was quiet inside, and he would have continued on thinking that the gathering had ended, if it weren't for a faint light, yellow like saffron compared to the greenish-white outside, shining through a knot-hole in the folding doors.

Gabriel looked in. An offensive picture met his eye.

Gabriel looked inside. An upsetting image caught his attention.

The candles suspended among the evergreens had burnt down to their sockets, and in some cases the leaves tied about them were scorched. Many of the lights had quite gone out, others smoked and stank, grease dropping from them upon the floor. Here, under the table, and leaning against forms and chairs in every conceivable attitude except the perpendicular, were the wretched persons of all the work-folk, the hair of their heads at such low levels being suggestive of mops and brooms. In the midst of these shone red and distinct the figure of Sergeant Troy, leaning back in a chair. Coggan was on his back, with his mouth open, buzzing forth snores, as were several others; the united breathings of the horizonal assemblage forming a subdued roar like London from a distance. Joseph Poorgrass was curled round in the fashion of a hedgehog, apparently in attempts to present the least possible portion of his surface to the air; and behind him was dimly visible an unimportant remnant of William Smallbury. The glasses and cups still stood upon the table, a water-jug being overturned, from which a small rill, after tracing its course with marvellous precision down the centre of the long table, fell into the neck of the unconscious Mark Clark, in a steady, monotonous drip, like the dripping of a stalactite in a cave.

The candles hanging among the evergreens had burned down to their bases, and in some cases, the leaves tied around them were singed. Many of the lights had completely gone out, and others were smoking and smelling bad, with grease dripping from them onto the floor. Under the table and leaning against benches and chairs in every possible position except upright were the exhausted workers, their hair hanging low, looking like mops and brooms. In the middle of this scene stood out the figure of Sergeant Troy, leaning back in a chair. Coggan was sprawled on his back, mouth open, snoring loudly, as were several others; the combined snores of the horizontal group created a muted roar, much like the distant sounds of London. Joseph Poorgrass was curled up like a hedgehog, seemingly trying to minimize his exposure to the air; and behind him was a faint outline of William Smallbury. The glasses and cups were still on the table, with a water jug tipped over, creating a small stream that precisely traced its path down the center of the long table, dripping steadily into the neck of the unconscious Mark Clark, much like a stalactite dripping in a cave.

Gabriel glanced hopelessly at the group, which, with one or two exceptions, composed all the able-bodied men upon the farm. He saw at once that if the ricks were to be saved that night, or even the next morning, he must save them with his own hands.

Gabriel looked desperately at the group, which, with a few exceptions, consisted of all the able-bodied men on the farm. He realized immediately that if the stacks were going to be saved that night, or even the next morning, he would have to do it himself.

A faint “ting-ting” resounded from under Coggan’s waistcoat. It was Coggan’s watch striking the hour of two.

A faint “ting-ting” echoed from under Coggan’s waistcoat. It was Coggan’s watch chiming the hour of two.

Oak went to the recumbent form of Matthew Moon, who usually undertook the rough thatching of the homestead, and shook him. The shaking was without effect.

Oak went over to Matthew Moon, who was lying down and usually took care of the tough thatching on the homestead, and shook him. The shaking did nothing.

Gabriel shouted in his ear, “Where’s your thatching-beetle and rick-stick and spars?”

Gabriel shouted in his ear, “Where’s your thatching beetle, rick stick, and spars?”

“Under the staddles,” said Moon mechanically, with the unconscious promptness of a medium.

“Under the staddles,” said Moon automatically, with the instinctive efficiency of a medium.

Gabriel let go his head, and it dropped upon the floor like a bowl. He then went to Susan Tall’s husband.

Gabriel released his head, and it fell to the floor like a bowl. He then approached Susan Tall’s husband.

“Where’s the key of the granary?”

“Where's the grain storage key?”

No answer. The question was repeated, with the same result. To be shouted to at night was evidently less of a novelty to Susan Tall’s husband than to Matthew Moon. Oak flung down Tall’s head into the corner again and turned away.

No answer. The question was asked again, with the same result. Being yelled at night was clearly less of a surprise to Susan Tall’s husband than to Matthew Moon. Oak tossed Tall’s head into the corner again and turned away.

To be just, the men were not greatly to blame for this painful and demoralizing termination to the evening’s entertainment. Sergeant Troy had so strenuously insisted, glass in hand, that drinking should be the bond of their union, that those who wished to refuse hardly liked to be so unmannerly under the circumstances. Having from their youth up been entirely unaccustomed to any liquor stronger than cider or mild ale, it was no wonder that they had succumbed, one and all with extraordinary uniformity, after the lapse of about an hour.

To be fair, the men weren’t really to blame for this painful and demoralizing end to the evening's entertainment. Sergeant Troy had insisted so passionately, drink in hand, that drinking should be the glue that held them together, that anyone who wanted to decline didn’t want to seem rude given the situation. Since they had all grown up only ever drinking cider or mild ale, it was no surprise that they all gave in, almost like clockwork, after about an hour.

Gabriel was greatly depressed. This debauch boded ill for that wilful and fascinating mistress whom the faithful man even now felt within him as the embodiment of all that was sweet and bright and hopeless.

Gabriel was really down. This wild behavior didn’t bode well for that stubborn and captivating woman, who he still felt deep inside as the embodiment of everything sweet, bright, and hopeless.

He put out the expiring lights, that the barn might not be endangered, closed the door upon the men in their deep and oblivious sleep, and went again into the lone night. A hot breeze, as if breathed from the parted lips of some dragon about to swallow the globe, fanned him from the south, while directly opposite in the north rose a grim misshapen body of cloud, in the very teeth of the wind. So unnaturally did it rise that one could fancy it to be lifted by machinery from below. Meanwhile the faint cloudlets had flown back into the south-east corner of the sky, as if in terror of the large cloud, like a young brood gazed in upon by some monster.

He turned off the lights that were about to go out, so the barn wouldn’t be at risk, closed the door on the men who were sound asleep, and stepped back into the lonely night. A hot breeze, like the breath of a dragon ready to swallow the world, blew at him from the south, while a dark, oddly shaped cloud rose to the north, directly against the wind. It looked so unnatural that it seemed like it was being lifted by something hidden below. Meanwhile, the small clouds had rushed back into the southeast corner of the sky, as if scared of the large cloud, like young chicks watching a monster.

Going on to the village, Oak flung a small stone against the window of Laban Tall’s bedroom, expecting Susan to open it; but nobody stirred. He went round to the back door, which had been left unfastened for Laban’s entry, and passed in to the foot of the staircase.

Going to the village, Oak threw a small stone at the window of Laban Tall’s bedroom, expecting Susan to open it; but no one moved. He went around to the back door, which had been left unlocked for Laban’s entry, and stepped in at the bottom of the staircase.

“Mrs. Tall, I’ve come for the key of the granary, to get at the rick-cloths,” said Oak, in a stentorian voice.

“Mrs. Tall, I’ve come for the key to the granary, to get the rick-cloths,” said Oak, in a loud voice.

“Is that you?” said Mrs. Susan Tall, half awake.

“Is that you?” Mrs. Susan Tall said, half awake.

“Yes,” said Gabriel.

“Yeah,” said Gabriel.

“Come along to bed, do, you draw-latching rogue—keeping a body awake like this!”

“Come to bed, you sneaky troublemaker—keeping someone awake like this!”

“It isn’t Laban—’tis Gabriel Oak. I want the key of the granary.”

“It’s not Laban—it’s Gabriel Oak. I need the key to the granary.”

“Gabriel! What in the name of fortune did you pretend to be Laban for?”

“Gabriel! What on earth were you pretending to be Laban for?”

“I didn’t. I thought you meant——”

“I didn’t. I thought you were referring to——”

“Yes you did! What do you want here?”

“Yes, you did! What do you want here?”

“The key of the granary.”

“The key to the granary.”

“Take it then. ’Tis on the nail. People coming disturbing women at this time of night ought——”

“Take it then. It’s settled. People who disturb women at this time of night should——”

Gabriel took the key, without waiting to hear the conclusion of the tirade. Ten minutes later his lonely figure might have been seen dragging four large waterproof coverings across the yard, and soon two of these heaps of treasure in grain were covered snug—two cloths to each. Two hundred pounds were secured. Three wheat-stacks remained open, and there were no more cloths. Oak looked under the staddles and found a fork. He mounted the third pile of wealth and began operating, adopting the plan of sloping the upper sheaves one over the other; and, in addition, filling the interstices with the material of some untied sheaves.

Gabriel grabbed the key, not bothering to hear the end of the rant. Ten minutes later, his solitary figure could be seen dragging four large waterproof covers across the yard, and soon two of those piles of grain were snugly covered—two cloths for each. Two hundred pounds were secured. Three wheat stacks were still uncovered, and there were no more cloths. Oak looked under the supports and found a pitchfork. He climbed onto the third pile of grain and started working, using the strategy of placing the upper sheaves on top of one another and also filling the gaps with some loose sheaves.

So far all was well. By this hurried contrivance Bathsheba’s property in wheat was safe for at any rate a week or two, provided always that there was not much wind.

So far, everything was fine. Thanks to this rushed plan, Bathsheba's wheat was safe for at least a week or two, as long as there wasn't too much wind.

Next came the barley. This it was only possible to protect by systematic thatching. Time went on, and the moon vanished not to re-appear. It was the farewell of the ambassador previous to war. The night had a haggard look, like a sick thing; and there came finally an utter expiration of air from the whole heaven in the form of a slow breeze, which might have been likened to a death. And now nothing was heard in the yard but the dull thuds of the beetle which drove in the spars, and the rustle of thatch in the intervals.

Next came the barley. The only way to protect it was through careful thatching. Time passed, and the moon disappeared, never to return. It felt like the ambassador's farewell before war. The night looked worn out, like something sick; then finally, there was a deep sigh from the entire sky in the form of a gentle breeze, which could be compared to a death. Now, all that could be heard in the yard were the dull thuds of the beetle driving in the spars and the rustling of thatch in between.

CHAPTER VII.
THE STORM—THE TWO TOGETHER

A light flapped over the scene, as if reflected from phosphorescent wings crossing the sky, and a rumble filled the air. It was the first arrow from the approaching storm, and it fell wide.

A light flickered over the scene, like it was coming from glowing wings flying across the sky, and a rumble echoed through the air. It was the first arrow from the approaching storm, and it missed its mark.

The second peal was noisy, with comparatively little visible lightning. Gabriel saw a candle shining in Bathsheba’s bedroom, and soon a shadow moved to and fro upon the blind.

The second thunderclap was loud, with not much lightning to be seen. Gabriel noticed a candle flickering in Bathsheba’s bedroom, and soon a shadow began to move back and forth on the window shade.

Then there came a third flash. Manœuvres of a most extraordinary kind were going on in the vast firmamental hollows overhead. The lightning now was the colour of silver, and gleamed in the heavens like a mailed army. Rumbles became rattles. Gabriel from his elevated position could see over the landscape at least half-a-dozen miles in front. Every hedge, bush, and tree was distinct as in a line engraving. In a paddock in the same direction was a herd of heifers, and the forms of these were visible at this moment in the act of galloping about in the wildest and maddest confusion, flinging their heels and tails high into the air, their heads to earth. A poplar in the immediate foreground was like an ink stroke on burnished tin. Then the picture vanished, leaving the darkness so intense that Gabriel worked entirely by feeling with his hands.

Then there was a third flash. Strange movements of an extraordinary nature were happening in the vast emptiness of the sky above. The lightning was now silver-colored and sparkled in the sky like a knight's army. Rumbles turned into rattles. From his high vantage point, Gabriel could see at least six miles ahead across the landscape. Every hedge, bush, and tree stood out clearly like a detailed engraving. In a field in that direction, he spotted a herd of heifers, and at that moment, they were galloping wildly, kicking their heels and tails high in the air, their heads down. A poplar in the foreground looked like an ink mark on shiny metal. Then the scene disappeared, leaving behind darkness so deep that Gabriel had to rely entirely on his sense of touch.

He had stuck his ricking-rod, or poignard, as it was indifferently called—a long iron lance, sharp at the extremity and polished by handling—into the stack to support the sheaves. A blue light appeared in the zenith, and in some indescribable manner flickered down near the top of the rod. It was the fourth of the larger flashes. A moment later and there was a smack—smart, clear, and short. Gabriel felt his position to be anything but a safe one, and he resolved to descend.

He had stuck his ricking-rod, or dagger, as it was casually called—a long iron spear, sharp at the end and polished from use—into the stack to prop up the sheaves. A blue light appeared in the sky, and somehow flickered down near the top of the rod. It was the fourth of the larger flashes. A moment later, there was a sharp, clear, and short sound. Gabriel felt that his position was anything but safe, and he decided to climb down.

Not a drop of rain had fallen as yet. He wiped his weary brow, and looked again at the black forms of the unprotected stacks. Was his life so valuable to him after all? What were his prospects that he should be so chary of running risk, when important and urgent labour could not be carried on without such risk? He resolved to stick to the stack. However, he took a precaution. Under the staddles was a long tethering chain, used to prevent the escape of errant horses. This he carried up the ladder, and sticking his rod through the clog at one end, allowed the other end of the chain to trail upon the ground. The spike attached to it he drove in. Under the shadow of this extemporized lightning-conductor he felt himself comparatively safe.

Not a drop of rain had fallen yet. He wiped his tired brow and looked again at the dark shapes of the unprotected stacks. Was his life really that valuable to him after all? What were his prospects that he should be so careful about taking risks when important and urgent work couldn’t be done without such risks? He decided to stay by the stack. However, he took a precaution. Under the support beams was a long chain used to keep wandering horses from escaping. He carried this up the ladder, and by sticking his rod through the loop at one end, let the other end of the chain trail on the ground. He drove the spike connected to it into the ground. Under the shadow of this makeshift lightning rod, he felt relatively safe.

Before Oak had laid his hands upon his tools again out leapt the fifth flash, with the spring of a serpent and the shout of a fiend. It was green as an emerald, and the reverberation was stunning. What was this the light revealed to him? In the open ground before him, as he looked over the ridge of the rick, was a dark and apparently female form. Could it be that of the only venturesome woman in the parish—Bathsheba? The form moved on a step: then he could see no more.

Before Oak had picked up his tools again, the fifth flash burst forth, springing out like a snake and shouting like a demon. It was as green as an emerald, and the sound was deafening. What did this light reveal to him? In the open ground before him, as he peered over the top of the rick, stood a dark figure that seemed to be female. Could it be the only daring woman in the parish—Bathsheba? The figure took a step, and then he could see no more.

“Is that you, ma’am?” said Gabriel to the darkness.

“Is that you, ma’am?” Gabriel asked into the darkness.

“Who is there?” said the voice of Bathsheba.

“Who’s there?” asked Bathsheba.

“Gabriel. I am on the rick, thatching.”

“Gabriel. I’m on the roof, thatching.”

“Oh, Gabriel!—and are you? I have come about them. The weather awoke me, and I thought of the corn. I am so distressed about it—can we save it anyhow? I cannot find my husband. Is he with you?”

“Oh, Gabriel!—are you there? I came to talk about the corn. The weather woke me up, and I couldn't stop thinking about it. I'm really worried—can we save it somehow? I can't find my husband. Is he with you?”

“He is not here.”

"He's not here."

“Do you know where he is?”

“Do you know where he is?”

“Asleep in the barn.”

“Asleep in the barn.”

“He promised that the stacks should be seen to, and now they are all neglected! Can I do anything to help? Liddy is afraid to come out. Fancy finding you here at such an hour! Surely I can do something?”

“He promised that the stacks would be taken care of, and now they’re all ignored! Is there anything I can do to help? Liddy is too scared to come out. I can’t believe I found you here at this hour! Surely I can do something?”

“You can bring up some reed-sheaves to me, one by one, ma’am; if you are not afraid to come up the ladder in the dark,” said Gabriel. “Every moment is precious now, and that would save a good deal of time. It is not very dark when the lightning has been gone a bit.”

“You can bring me some bundles of reeds, one at a time, ma’am; if you’re not afraid to climb the ladder in the dark,” said Gabriel. “Every moment counts now, and that would save us a lot of time. It’s not too dark after the lightning has passed.”

“I’ll do anything!” she said, resolutely. She instantly took a sheaf upon her shoulder, clambered up close to his heels, placed it behind the rod, and descended for another. At her third ascent the rick suddenly brightened with the brazen glare of shining majolica—every knot in every straw was visible. On the slope in front of him appeared two human shapes, black as jet. The rick lost its sheen—the shapes vanished. Gabriel turned his head. It had been the sixth flash which had come from the east behind him, and the two dark forms on the slope had been the shadows of himself and Bathsheba.

“I’ll do anything!” she said firmly. She immediately threw a bundle over her shoulder, climbed up close to his feet, placed it behind the pole, and went back down for another. On her third trip up, the stack suddenly glowed with the bright shine of polished pottery—every knot in every straw was clear. On the slope in front of him appeared two human figures, black as coal. The stack lost its shine—the figures disappeared. Gabriel turned his head. It had been the sixth flash from the east behind him, and the two dark shapes on the slope had been the shadows of himself and Bathsheba.

Then came the peal. It hardly was credible that such a heavenly light could be the parent of such a diabolical sound.

Then came the bell. It was hard to believe that such a beautiful light could create such an evil sound.

“How terrible!” she exclaimed, and clutched him by the sleeve. Gabriel turned, and steadied her on her aërial perch by holding her arm. At the same moment, while he was still reversed in his attitude, there was more light, and he saw, as it were, a copy of the tall poplar tree on the hill drawn in black on the wall of the barn. It was the shadow of that tree, thrown across by a secondary flash in the west.

“How awful!” she exclaimed, grabbing his sleeve. Gabriel turned and steadied her on her precarious perch by holding her arm. At the same moment, while he was still in a reversed position, more light appeared, and he saw what looked like a shadow of the tall poplar tree on the hill outlined in black on the barn wall. It was the shadow of that tree, cast by a secondary flash of light in the west.

The next flare came. Bathsheba was on the ground now, shouldering another sheaf, and she bore its dazzle without flinching—thunder and all—and again ascended with the load. There was then a silence everywhere for four or five minutes, and the crunch of the spars, as Gabriel hastily drove them in, could again be distinctly heard. He thought the crisis of the storm had passed. But there came a burst of light.

The next flare appeared. Bathsheba was on the ground now, lifting another bundle, and she handled its brightness without flinching—thunder and all—and climbed up again with the load. There was then a quiet everywhere for four or five minutes, and the crunch of the beams, as Gabriel quickly drove them in, could be clearly heard again. He thought the worst of the storm had passed. But then a burst of light came.

“Hold on!” said Gabriel, taking the sheaf from her shoulder, and grasping her arm again.

“Wait up!” said Gabriel, taking the bundle off her shoulder and grabbing her arm again.

Heaven opened then, indeed. The flash was almost too novel for its inexpressibly dangerous nature to be at once realized, and they could only comprehend the magnificence of its beauty. It sprang from east, west, north, south. It was a perfect dance of death. The forms of skeletons appeared in the air, shaped with blue fire for bones—dancing, leaping, striding, racing around, and mingling altogether in unparalleled confusion. With these were intertwined undulating snakes of green. Behind these was a broad mass of lesser light. Simultaneously came from every part of the tumbling sky what may be called a shout; since, though no shout ever came near it, it was more of the nature of a shout than of anything else earthly. In the meantime one of the grisly forms had alighted upon the point of Gabriel’s rod, to run invisibly down it, down the chain, and into the earth. Gabriel was almost blinded, and he could feel Bathsheba’s warm arm tremble in his hand—a sensation novel and thrilling enough; but love, life, everything human, seemed small and trifling in such close juxtaposition with an infuriated universe.

Heaven opened up then, for real. The flash was almost too strange to grasp right away because of its incredibly dangerous nature, and all they could do was appreciate its stunning beauty. It burst forth from every direction—east, west, north, south. It was a perfect dance of death. The shapes of skeletons appeared in the air, their bones glowing with blue fire—dancing, leaping, walking, racing around, and mixing together in unmatched chaos. Intertwined with these were writhing green snakes. Behind them was a broad mass of softer light. At the same time, from every part of the swirling sky came what could be called a shout; since, although no shout could compare, it was more like a shout than anything else earthly. Meanwhile, one of the gruesome figures landed on the point of Gabriel’s rod, running invisibly down it, down the chain, and into the earth. Gabriel was nearly blinded, and he could feel Bathsheba’s warm arm tremble in his hand—a sensation that was new and thrilling; but love, life, everything human, seemed small and insignificant in such close proximity to an enraged universe.

Oak had hardly time to gather up these impressions into a thought, and to see how strangely the red feather of her hat shone in this light, when the tall tree on the hill before-mentioned seemed on fire to a white heat, and a new one among these terrible voices mingled with the last crash of those preceding. It was a stupefying blast, harsh and pitiless, and it fell upon their ears in a dead, flat blow, without that reverberation which lends the tones of a drum to more distant thunder. By the lustre reflected from every part of the earth and from the wide domical scoop above it, he saw that the tree was sliced down the whole length of its tall, straight stem, a huge riband of bark being apparently flung off. The other portion remained erect, and revealed the bared surface as a strip of white down the front. The lightning had struck the tree. A sulphurous smell filled the air; then all was silent, and black as a cave in Hinnom.

Oak barely had time to process these impressions and notice how strangely the red feather of her hat glowed in this light when the tall tree on the hill suddenly looked like it was on fire, glowing white hot. A new sound joined the terrible chorus mingling with the last crash of those before it. It was a mind-numbing blast, harsh and merciless, hitting their ears like a dull, flat blow, lacking the reverberation that gives distant thunder its drum-like tones. By the shine reflected from every part of the earth and the wide, dome-shaped sky above, he saw that the tree had been cleaved down its entire tall, straight trunk, a massive strip of bark seemingly stripped away. The remaining part stood upright, exposing a bare surface that looked like a white strip down the front. The lightning had struck the tree. A sulfurous smell filled the air; then everything went silent and dark, like a cave in Hinnom.

“We had a narrow escape!” said Gabriel, hurriedly. “You had better go down.”

“We barely made it!” Gabriel said quickly. “You should head down.”

Bathsheba said nothing; but he could distinctly hear her rhythmical pants, and the recurrent rustle of the sheaf beside her in response to her frightened pulsations. She descended the ladder, and, on second thoughts, he followed her. The darkness was now impenetrable by the sharpest vision. They both stood still at the bottom, side by side. Bathsheba appeared to think only of the weather—Oak thought only of her just then. At last he said,—

Bathsheba said nothing, but he could clearly hear her steady breaths and the occasional rustle of the sheaf next to her responding to her anxious heartbeat. She climbed down the ladder, and after a moment, he followed her. The darkness was now impossible to see through, even with the best vision. They both stood still at the bottom, side by side. Bathsheba seemed to be focused only on the weather—while Oak was focused only on her at that moment. Finally, he said,—

“The storm seems to have passed now, at any rate.”

“The storm seems to have passed now, at least.”

“I think so too,” said Bathsheba. “Though there are multitudes of gleams, look!”

“I think so too,” said Bathsheba. “But look at all the glimmers!”

The sky was now filled with an incessant light, frequent repetition melting into complete continuity, as an unbroken sound results from the successive strokes on a gong.

The sky was now filled with a constant light, the frequent repetition blending into a seamless flow, just like the unending sound produced by successive hits on a gong.

“Nothing serious,” said he. “I cannot understand no rain falling. But, Heaven be praised, it is all the better for us. I am now going up again.”

“Nothing serious,” he said. “I can't understand why there's no rain. But, thank goodness, it's all the better for us. I'm heading back up now.”

“Gabriel, you are kinder than I deserve! I will stay and help you yet. Oh, why are not some of the others here!”

“Gabriel, you’re kinder than I deserve! I’ll stick around and help you out. Oh, why isn’t anyone else here?”

“They would have been here if they could,” said Oak, in a hesitating way.

“They would have been here if they could,” Oak said, hesitantly.

“Oh, I know it all—all,” she said, adding slowly: “They are all asleep in the barn, in a drunken sleep, and my husband among them. That’s it, is it not? Don’t think I am a timid woman, and can’t endure things.”

“Oh, I know everything,” she said, adding slowly: “They’re all asleep in the barn, in a drunken stupor, and my husband is one of them. That’s it, right? Don’t think I’m a timid woman who can’t handle things.”

“I am not certain,” said Gabriel. “I will go and see.”

“I’m not sure,” Gabriel said. “I’ll go check it out.”

He crossed to the barn, leaving her there alone. He looked through the chinks of the door. All was in total darkness, as he had left it, and there still arose, as at the former time, the steady buzz of many snores.

He walked over to the barn, leaving her alone. He peeked through the gaps in the door. Everything was completely dark, just like he had left it, and he could still hear the constant buzz of multiple snores.

He felt a zephyr curling about his cheek, and turned. It was Bathsheba’s breath—she had followed him, and was looking into the same chink.

He felt a gentle breeze brushing against his cheek, and turned. It was Bathsheba's breath—she had followed him and was looking through the same crack.

He endeavoured to put off the immediate and painful subject of their thoughts by remarking gently, “If you’ll come back again, miss—ma’am, and hand up a few more; it would save much time.”

He tried to avoid the uncomfortable topic they were thinking about by saying softly, “If you could come back again, miss—ma’am, and pass up a few more, it would save a lot of time.”

Then Oak went back again, ascended to the top, stepped off the ladder for greater expedition, and went on thatching. She followed, but without a sheaf

Then Oak went back up, climbed to the top, stepped off the ladder to move faster, and continued thatching. She followed, but without a bundle.

“Gabriel,” she said, in a strange and impressive voice.

“Gabriel,” she said, in a unique and striking voice.

Oak looked up at her. She had not spoken since he left the barn. The soft and continual shimmer of the dying lightning showed a marble face high against the black sky of the opposite quarter. Bathsheba was sitting almost on the apex of the stack, her feet gathered up beneath her, and resting on the top round of the ladder.

Oak looked up at her. She hadn’t said anything since he left the barn. The soft and steady flicker of the fading lightning illuminated her marble-like face against the dark sky in the distance. Bathsheba was sitting near the top of the stack, her feet tucked beneath her and resting on the highest rung of the ladder.

“Yes, mistress,” he said.

“Yes, ma'am,” he said.

“I suppose you thought that when I galloped away to Bath that night it was on purpose to be married?”

“I guess you thought that when I rode off to Bath that night, it was to get married on purpose?”

“I did at last—not at first,” he answered, somewhat surprised at the abruptness with which this new subject was broached.

“I finally did—not right away,” he replied, a bit taken aback by how suddenly this new topic came up.

“And others thought so, too?”

"And other people thought so, too?"

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“And you blamed me for it?”

“And you blamed me for that?”

“Well—a little.”

“Well—kinda.”

“I thought so. Now, I care a little for your good opinion, and I want to explain something—I have longed to do it ever since I returned, and you looked so gravely at me. For if I were to die—and I may die soon—it would be dreadful that you should always think mistakingly of me. Now, listen.”

“I thought so. Now, I care a little about what you think of me, and I want to explain something—I’ve wanted to do this ever since I got back, and you looked at me so seriously. If I were to die—and I might die soon—it would be terrible for you to always have the wrong impression of me. Now, listen.”

Gabriel ceased his rustling.

Gabriel stopped rustling.

“I went to Bath that night in the full intention of breaking off my engagement to Mr. Troy. It was owing to circumstances which occurred after I got there that—that we were married. Now, do you see the matter in a new light?”

“I went to Bath that night planning to end my engagement to Mr. Troy. It was because of things that happened after I arrived that—that we ended up getting married. Now, do you see the situation differently?”

“I do—somewhat.”

"I kinda do."

“I must, I suppose, say more, now that I have begun. And perhaps it’s no harm, for you are certainly under no delusion that I ever loved you, or that I can have any object in speaking, more than that object I have mentioned. Well, I was alone in a strange city, and the horse was lame. And at last I didn’t know what to do. I saw, when it was too late, that scandal might seize hold of me for meeting him alone in that way. But I was coming away, when he suddenly said he had that day seen a woman more beautiful than I, and that his constancy could not be counted on unless I at once became his…. And I was grieved and troubled….” She cleared her voice, and waited a moment, as if to gather breath. “And then, between jealousy and distraction, I married him!” she whispered, with desperate impetuosity.

“I guess I should say more now that I’ve started. And maybe it’s not a bad thing, since you definitely aren’t under any illusion that I ever loved you or that I have any reason to speak other than that one I mentioned. So, there I was, alone in a strange city with a lame horse, and I honestly didn’t know what to do. I realized too late that people might talk about me for being alone with him like that. But just as I was about to leave, he suddenly said he had seen a woman that day who was more beautiful than I was, and that he couldn’t promise to be faithful unless I agreed to be his right then… And I felt hurt and troubled…” She cleared her throat and paused for a moment, as if to catch her breath. “And then, caught between jealousy and chaos, I married him!” she whispered, with an urgent intensity.

Gabriel made no reply.

Gabriel didn't respond.

“He was not to blame, for it was perfectly true about—about his seeing somebody else,” she quickly added. “And now I don’t wish for a single remark from you upon the subject—indeed, I forbid it. I only wanted you to know that misunderstood bit of my history before a time comes when you could never know it.—You want some more sheaves?”

“He wasn’t at fault, because it’s completely true about—about him seeing someone else,” she quickly added. “And now, I don’t want to hear a single comment from you on the matter—actually, I forbid it. I just wanted you to understand that misunderstood part of my history before a time comes when you could never know it.—Do you want some more sheaves?”

She went down the ladder, and the work proceeded. Gabriel soon perceived a languor in the movements of his mistress up and down, and he said to her, gently as a mother,—

She climbed down the ladder, and the work continued. Gabriel soon noticed a fatigue in the way his mistress was moving up and down, and he said to her, gently like a mother,—

“I think you had better go indoors now, you are tired. I can finish the rest alone. If the wind does not change the rain is likely to keep off.”

“I think you should go inside now; you’re tired. I can finish the rest by myself. If the wind doesn’t change, the rain will probably hold off.”

“If I am useless I will go,” said Bathsheba, in a flagging cadence. “But oh, if your life should be lost!”

“If I’m not needed, I’ll leave,” Bathsheba said, her voice trailing off. “But oh, what if something happens to you!”

“You are not useless; but I would rather not tire you longer. You have done well.”

"You’re not useless; I just don’t want to wear you out. You’ve done great."

“And you better!” she said, gratefully. “Thank you for your devotion, a thousand times, Gabriel! Good-night—I know you are doing your very best for me.”

“And you better!” she said, gratefully. “Thank you for your dedication, a thousand times, Gabriel! Goodnight—I know you’re doing your absolute best for me.”

She diminished in the gloom, and vanished, and he heard the latch of the gate fall as she passed through. He worked in a reverie now, musing upon her story, and upon the contradictoriness of that feminine heart which had caused her to speak more warmly to him to-night than she ever had done whilst unmarried and free to speak as warmly as she chose.

She faded into the darkness and disappeared, and he heard the gate latch fall as she walked through. He now worked in a dreamlike state, thinking about her story and the contradictions of a woman’s heart that made her speak to him more passionately tonight than she ever had when she was single and free to express herself however she wanted.

He was disturbed in his meditation by a grating noise from the coach-house. It was the vane on the roof turning round, and this change in the wind was the signal for a disastrous rain.

He was interrupted in his meditation by a harsh noise coming from the coach house. It was the weather vane on the roof spinning around, and this shift in the wind was a sign of an impending downpour.

CHAPTER VIII.
RAIN—ONE SOLITARY MEETS ANOTHER

It was now five o’clock, and the dawn was promising to break in hues of drab and ash.

It was now five o'clock, and the dawn was looking to break in dull and gray tones.

The air changed its temperature and stirred itself more vigorously. Cool elastic breezes coursed in transparent eddies round Oak’s face. The wind shifted yet a point or two and blew stronger. In ten minutes every wind of heaven seemed to be roaming at large. Some of the thatching on the wheat-stacks was now whirled fantastically aloft, and had to be replaced and weighted with some rails that lay near at hand. This done, Oak slaved away again at the barley. A huge drop of rain smote his face, the wind snarled round every corner, the trees rocked to the bases of their trunks, and the twigs clashed in strife. Driving in spars at any point and on any system, inch by inch he covered more and more safely from ruin this distracting impersonation of seven hundred pounds. “The rain came on in earnest, and Oak soon felt the water to be tracking cold and clammy routes down his back. Ultimately he was reduced well-nigh to a homogeneous sop, and a decoction of his person trickled down and stood in a pool at the foot of the ladder. The rain stretched obliquely through the dull atmosphere in liquid spines, unbroken in continuity between their beginnings in the clouds and their points in him.

The air changed temperature and stirred more energetically. Cool, elastic breezes swirled in clear eddies around Oak’s face. The wind shifted a little and blew stronger. In ten minutes, it felt like every type of wind was roaming free. Some of the thatching on the wheat stacks was now fantastically whirled up, and he had to replace it and weigh it down with some rails nearby. Once he finished that, Oak went back to working on the barley. A huge drop of rain hit his face, the wind howled around every corner, the trees swayed at their trunks, and the twigs clashed together. As he struggled on, inch by inch, he managed to protect this distracting burden of seven hundred pounds from ruin. “The rain started pouring seriously, and Oak soon felt the water tracking cold and clammy down his back. Ultimately, he was nearly soaked through, and a mix of rain and sweat trickled down, forming a puddle at the foot of the ladder. The rain fell diagonally through the dull atmosphere in constant streams, unbroken all the way from the clouds to him.

Oak suddenly remembered that eight months before this time he had been fighting against fire in the same spot as desperately as he was fighting against water now—and for a futile love of the same woman. As for her——. But Oak was generous and true, and dismissed his reflections.

Oak suddenly remembered that eight months ago he had been battling a fire in the same spot just as desperately as he was fighting against the water now—and for the same futile love of that woman. As for her——. But Oak was generous and true, and pushed aside his thoughts.

It was about seven o’clock in the dark leaden morning when Gabriel came down from the last stack, and thankfully exclaimed, “It is done!” He was drenched, weary, and sad; and yet not so sad as drenched and weary, for he was cheered by a sense of success in a good cause.

It was around seven o'clock on that dark, gloomy morning when Gabriel came down from the last stack and joyfully exclaimed, “It’s done!” He was soaked, tired, and a bit down; but not as down as he was soaked and tired, because he felt uplifted by a sense of accomplishment in a worthy cause.

Faint sounds came from the barn, and he looked that way. Figures came singly and in pairs through the doors—all walking awkwardly, and abashed, save the foremost, who wore a red jacket, and advanced with his hands in his pockets, whistling. The others shambled after with a conscience-stricken air: the whole procession was not unlike Flaxman’s group of the suitors tottering on towards the infernal regions under the conduct of Mercury. The gnarled shapes passed into the village, Troy their leader entering the farmhouse. Not a single one of them had turned his face to the ricks, or apparently bestowed one thought upon their condition. Soon Oak too went homeward, by a different route from theirs. In front of him against the wet glazed surface of the lane he saw a person walking yet more slowly than himself under an umbrella. The man turned and apparently started; he was Boldwood.

Faint sounds came from the barn, and he glanced in that direction. People emerged one by one and in pairs through the doors—everyone moving awkwardly and sheepishly, except for the one in a red jacket who walked in with his hands in his pockets, whistling. The others shuffled along with a guilty expression: the whole scene resembled Flaxman’s group of suitors stumbling toward the underworld led by Mercury. The twisted figures moved into the village, with Troy, their leader, entering the farmhouse. Not one of them looked at the ricks or seemed to give their situation a single thought. Soon, Oak headed home as well, taking a different path. In front of him, on the wet, shiny surface of the lane, he noticed someone walking even slower than he was under an umbrella. The man turned and seemed startled; it was Boldwood.

“How are you this morning, sir?” said Oak.

“How are you this morning, sir?” Oak asked.

“Yes, it is a wet day.—Oh, I am well, very well, I thank you; quite well.”

“Yes, it's a rainy day. —Oh, I'm good, really good, thank you; totally fine.”

“I am glad to hear it, sir.”

“I’m glad to hear that, sir.”

Boldwood seemed to awake to the present by degrees. “You look tired and ill, Oak,” he said then, desultorily regarding his companion.

Boldwood seemed to gradually come back to reality. “You look tired and unwell, Oak,” he said, casually glancing at his friend.

“I am tired. You look strangely altered, sir.”

"I’m tired. You look oddly different, sir."

“I? Not a bit of it: I am well enough. What put that into your head?”

“I? Not at all: I’m fine. What made you think that?”

“I thought you didn’t look quite so topping as you used to, that was all.”

“I thought you didn't look as great as you used to, that was all.”

“Indeed, then you are mistaken,” said Boldwood, shortly. “Nothing hurts me. My constitution is an iron one.”

"You're wrong about that," Boldwood replied sharply. "Nothing bothers me. I have a strong constitution."

“I’ve been working hard to get our ricks covered, and was barely in time. Never had such a struggle in my life…. Yours of course are safe, sir.”

“I’ve been working hard to get our stacks covered, and I barely made it in time. I’ve never had such a struggle in my life…. Yours, of course, are safe, sir.”

“Oh yes.” Boldwood added, after an interval of silence, “What did you ask, Oak?”

“Oh yes.” Boldwood said after a pause, “What did you ask, Oak?”

“Your ricks are all covered before this time?”

“Are all your stacks covered by now?”

“No.”

“No.”

“At any rate, the large ones upon the stone staddles?”

“At any rate, the big ones on the stone supports?”

“They are not.”

"They're not."

“Those under the hedge?”

"Those by the hedge?"

“No. I forgot to tell the thatcher to set about it.”

“No. I forgot to tell the thatcher to get started on it.”

“Nor the little one by the stile?”

“Not the little one by the gate?”

“Nor the little one by the stile. I overlooked the ricks this year.”

“Not the small one by the gate. I missed the stacks this year.”

“Then not a tenth of your corn will come to measure, sir.”

“Then not even a tenth of your corn will be in the measurement, sir.”

“Possibly not.

"Maybe not."

“Overlooked them,” repeated Gabriel slowly to himself. It is difficult to describe the intensely dramatic effect that announcement had upon Oak at such a moment. All the night he had been feeling that the neglect he was labouring to repair was abnormal and isolated—the only instance of the kind within the circuit of the county. Yet at this very time, within the same parish, a greater waste had been going on, uncomplained of and disregarded. A few months earlier Boldwood’s forgetting his husbandry would have been as preposterous an idea as a sailor forgetting he was in a ship. Oak was just thinking that whatever he himself might have suffered from Bathsheba’s marriage, here was a man who had suffered more, when Boldwood spoke in a changed voice—that of one who yearned to make a confidence and relieve his heart by an outpouring.

“Overlooked them,” Gabriel repeated slowly to himself. It’s hard to convey the intense shock that announcement had on Oak at that moment. All night he had felt that the neglect he was trying to fix was unusual and isolated—the only instance of its kind in the whole county. Yet at that same time, within the same parish, a greater neglect was happening, unnoticed and ignored. Just a few months earlier, Boldwood forgetting his farming would have seemed as absurd as a sailor forgetting he was on a ship. Oak was just realizing that whatever he might have suffered because of Bathsheba’s marriage, here was a man who had endured more when Boldwood spoke in a different tone—one that showed he wanted to share his feelings and unburden his heart.

“Oak, you know as well as I that things have gone wrong with me lately. I may as well own it. I was going to get a little settled in life; but in some way my plan has come to nothing.”

“Oak, you know just as well as I do that things have been off for me lately. I might as well admit it. I was planning to get a bit more settled in life, but somehow my plans have fallen apart.”

“I thought my mistress would have married you,” said Gabriel, not knowing enough of the full depths of Boldwood’s love to keep silence on the farmer’s account, and determined not to evade discipline by doing so on his own. “However, it is so sometimes, and nothing happens that we expect,” he added, with the repose of a man whom misfortune had inured rather than subdued.

“I thought my boss would have married you,” said Gabriel, not aware of the full extent of Boldwood’s love to stay quiet about the farmer, and determined not to avoid punishment by doing so for himself. “But sometimes it’s like that, and nothing happens the way we expect,” he added, with the calmness of someone whom misfortune had toughened rather than broken.

“I dare say I am a joke about the parish,” said Boldwood, as if the subject came irresistibly to his tongue, and with a miserable lightness meant to express his indifference.

“I have to say I’m a running joke in the parish,” Boldwood said, as if the topic just couldn’t be helped, and with a sad sort of lightness that was meant to show his indifference.

“Oh no—I don’t think that.”

“Oh no—I don’t believe that.”

“—But the real truth of the matter is that there was not, as some fancy, any jilting on—her part. No engagement ever existed between me and Miss Everdene. People say so, but it is untrue: she never promised me!” Boldwood stood still now and turned his wild face to Oak. “Oh Gabriel,” he continued, “I am weak and foolish, and I don’t know what, and I can’t fend off my miserable grief!… I had some faint belief in the mercy of God till I lost that woman. Yes, he prepared a gourd to shade me, and like the prophet I thanked him and was glad. But the next day he prepared a worm to smite the gourd, and wither it; and I feel it is better to die than to live.”

“—But the truth is that there was never any jilt on her part, as some think. There was never an engagement between me and Miss Everdene. People say that, but it’s not true: she never promised me anything!” Boldwood stood still and turned his wild face toward Oak. “Oh Gabriel,” he continued, “I’m weak and foolish, and I don’t know what to do, and I can’t escape my terrible grief!… I had some faint faith in the mercy of God until I lost that woman. Yes, He provided shade for me, and like the prophet, I thanked Him and was glad. But the next day, He sent a worm to destroy the shade and wither it, and I feel it’s better to die than to live.”

A silence followed. Boldwood aroused himself from the momentary mood of confidence into which he had drifted, and walked on again, resuming his usual reserve.

A silence followed. Boldwood pulled himself out of the brief moment of confidence he had fallen into and continued walking, regaining his usual composure.

“No, Gabriel,” he resumed, with a carelessness which was like the smile on the countenance of a skull; “it was made more of by other people than ever it was by us. I do feel a little regret occasionally, but no woman ever had power over me for any length of time. Well, good-morning. I can trust you not to mention to others what has passed between us two here.”

“No, Gabriel,” he continued, with an indifference that resembled the grin on a skull’s face; “it was shaped more by other people than it ever was by us. I do feel a bit of regret now and then, but no woman ever held power over me for long. Well, good morning. I can count on you not to bring up what we've talked about here to anyone else.”

CHAPTER IX.
COMING HOME—A CRY

On the turnpike road, between Casterbridge and Weatherbury, and about a mile from the latter place, is one of those steep long ascents which pervade the highways of this undulating district. In returning from market it is usual for the farmers and other gig-gentry to alight at the bottom and walk up.

On the highway between Casterbridge and Weatherbury, about a mile from Weatherbury, there’s one of those steep, long hills that are common in this rolling area. When coming back from the market, it’s typical for farmers and other folks in their gigs to hop out at the bottom and walk up.

One Saturday evening in the month of October Bathsheba’s vehicle was duly creeping up this incline. She was sitting listlessly in the second seat of the gig, whilst walking beside her in farmer’s marketing suit of unusually fashionable cut was an erect, well-made young man. Though on foot, he held the reins and whip, and occasionally aimed light cuts at the horse’s ear with the end of the lash, as a recreation. This man was her husband, formerly Sergeant Troy, who, having bought his discharge with Bathsheba’s money, was gradually transforming himself into a farmer of a spirited and very modern school. People of unalterable ideas still insisted upon calling him “Sergeant” when they met him, which was in some degree owing to his having still retained the well-shaped moustache of his military days, and the soldierly bearing inseparable from his form.

One Saturday evening in October, Bathsheba’s carriage was slowly climbing the hill. She was sitting idly in the second seat of the gig, while walking beside her in a trendy farmer's outfit was a tall, fit young man. Even though he was on foot, he held the reins and whip and occasionally flicked the horse's ear playfully with the end of the lash. This man was her husband, formerly Sergeant Troy, who, having bought his discharge with Bathsheba’s money, was gradually turning himself into a spirited and very modern farmer. People with fixed ideas still insisted on calling him “Sergeant” when they met him, partly because he still had the well-groomed mustache from his military days and the soldierly stance that came with his physique.

“Yes, if it hadn’t been for that wretched rain I should have cleared two hundred as easy as looking, my love,” he was saying. “Don’t you see, it altered all the chances? To speak like a book I once read, wet weather is the narrative, and fine days are the episodes, of our country’s history; now, isn’t that true?”

“Yes, if it hadn’t been for that awful rain, I would have made two hundred as easily as you can blink, my love,” he was saying. “Don’t you see, it changed all the odds? To quote a book I once read, rainy weather is the main story, and sunny days are the side notes, in our country’s history; isn’t that true?”

“But the time of year is come for changeable weather.”

"But the time of year has arrived for unpredictable weather."

“Well, yes. The fact is, these autumn races are the ruin of everybody. Never did I see such a day as ’twas! ’Tis a wild open place, not far from the sands, and a drab sea rolled in towards us like liquid misery. Wind and rain—good Lord! Dark? Why, ’twas as black as my hat before the last race was run. ’Twas five o’clock, and you couldn’t see the horses till they were almost in, leave alone colours. The ground was as heavy as lead, and all judgment from a fellow’s experience went for nothing. Horses, riders, people, were all blown about like ships at sea. Three booths were blown over, and the wretched folk inside crawled out upon their hands and knees; and in the next field were as many as a dozen hats at one time. Aye, Pimpernel regularly stuck fast when about sixty yards off, and when I saw Policy stepping on, it did knock my heart against the lining of my ribs, I assure you, my love!”

"Well, yes. The truth is, these autumn races are a disaster for everyone. I’ve never seen a day like this! It’s a wild, open area not far from the beach, and a dull sea rolled in towards us like liquid misery. Wind and rain—good Lord! Dark? It was as black as my hat before the last race finished. It was five o’clock, and you couldn’t see the horses until they were almost there, let alone the colors. The ground was as heavy as lead, and all the experience in the world meant nothing. Horses, riders, and people were all tossed around like ships at sea. Three booths were blown over, and the poor folks inside crawled out on their hands and knees; in the next field, there were a dozen hats flying around at one time. Yeah, Pimpernel got stuck about sixty yards away, and when I saw Policy stepping up, it knocked my heart against my ribs, I assure you, my love!"

“And you mean, Frank,” said Bathsheba, sadly—her voice was painfully lowered from the fulness and vivacity of the previous summer—“that you have lost more than a hundred pounds in a month by this dreadful horse-racing? Oh, Frank, it is cruel; it is foolish of you to take away my money so. We shall have to leave the farm; that will be the end of it!”

“And you mean, Frank,” said Bathsheba, sadly—her voice was painfully quiet compared to the fullness and energy of the previous summer—“that you have lost more than a hundred pounds in a month because of this horrible horse racing? Oh, Frank, it's cruel; it’s foolish of you to take my money like this. We’re going to have to leave the farm; that will be the end of it!”

“Humbug about cruel. Now, there ’tis again—turn on the waterworks; that’s just like you.”

“Enough with the nonsense about being cruel. There it is again—turn on the waterworks; that’s so typical of you.”

“But you’ll promise me not to go to Budmouth races next week, won’t you?” she implored. Bathsheba was at the full depth for tears, but she maintained a dry eye.

“But you promise me you won’t go to the Budmouth races next week, okay?” she pleaded. Bathsheba was on the verge of tears, but she held back, keeping her eyes dry.

“I don’t see why I should; in fact, if it turns out to be a fine day, I was thinking of taking you.”

“I don’t see why I should; actually, if it turns out to be a nice day, I was considering taking you.”

“Never, never! I’ll go a hundred miles the other way first. I hate the sound of the very word!”

“Never, never! I’ll go a hundred miles the other way first. I hate the sound of that word!”

“But the question of going to see the race or staying at home has very little to do with the matter. Bets are all booked safely enough before the race begins, you may depend. Whether it is a bad race for me or a good one, will have very little to do with our going there next Monday.”

“But the choice of going to see the race or staying home doesn’t really matter. Bets are placed and secured well before the race starts, I can assure you. Whether it turns out to be a bad race for me or a good one won’t affect our decision to go there next Monday.”

“But you don’t mean to say that you have risked anything on this one too!” she exclaimed, with an agonized look.

“But you can’t be saying that you’ve put anything on the line for this one too!” she exclaimed, with a look of agony.

“There now, don’t you be a little fool. Wait till you are told. Why, Bathsheba, you’ve lost all the pluck and sauciness you formerly had, and upon my life if I had known what a chicken-hearted creature you were under all your boldness, I’d never have—I know what.”

“There now, don’t be silly. Just wait until you’re told. Wow, Bathsheba, you’ve lost all the bravery and sass you used to have, and honestly, if I had known how timid you were behind all that boldness, I wouldn’t have—I know what.”

A flash of indignation might have been seen in Bathsheba’s dark eyes as she looked resolutely ahead after this reply. They moved on without further speech, some early-withered leaves from the beech trees which hooded the road at this spot occasionally spinning downward across their path to the earth.

A spark of anger flickered in Bathsheba's dark eyes as she stared straight ahead after that response. They continued on without saying anything more, while a few dried leaves from the beech trees lining the road at this spot occasionally twirled down across their path to the ground.

A woman appeared on the brow of the hill. The ridge was so abrupt that she was very near the husband and wife before she became visible. Troy had turned towards the gig to remount, and whilst putting his foot on the step the woman passed behind him.

A woman appeared at the top of the hill. The slope was so steep that she was very close to the husband and wife before they saw her. Troy had turned towards the carriage to get back on it, and as he was lifting his foot to the step, the woman walked behind him.

Though the overshadowing trees and the approach of eventide enveloped them in gloom, Bathsheba could see plainly enough to discern the extreme poverty of the woman’s garb, and the sadness of her face.

Even though the towering trees and the coming evening wrapped them in darkness, Bathsheba could clearly see the woman's tattered clothes and the sorrow etched on her face.

“Please, sir, do you know at what time Casterbridge Union-house closes at night?”

“Excuse me, do you know what time the Casterbridge Union-house closes at night?”

The woman said these words to Troy over his shoulder.

The woman said these words to Troy, looking over his shoulder.

Troy started visibly at the sound of the voice; yet he seemed to recover presence of mind sufficient to prevent himself from giving way to his impulse to suddenly turn and face her. He said, slowly—

Troy jumped a little at the sound of the voice; however, he managed to collect himself enough to resist the urge to abruptly turn and confront her. He said slowly—

“I don’t know.”

"I have no idea."

The woman, on hearing him speak, quickly looked up, examined the side of his face, and recognized the soldier under the yeoman’s garb. Her face was drawn into an expression which had gladness and agony both among its elements. She uttered an hysterical cry, and fell down.

The woman, upon hearing him speak, quickly looked up, studied the side of his face, and recognized the soldier beneath the yeoman’s outfit. Her face contorted in a mix of joy and pain. She let out a frantic cry and collapsed.

“Oh, poor thing!” exclaimed Bathsheba, instantly preparing to alight.

“Oh, poor thing!” exclaimed Bathsheba, immediately getting ready to get off.

“Stay where you are, and attend to the horse!” said Troy, peremptorily throwing her the reins and the whip. “Walk the horse to the top: I’ll see to the woman.”

“Stay where you are and take care of the horse!” said Troy, forcefully handing her the reins and the whip. “Walk the horse to the top: I’ll take care of the woman.”

“But I—”

"But I—"

“Do you hear? Clk—Poppet!”

“Do you hear? Clk—Poppet!”

The horse, gig, and Bathsheba moved on.

The horse, gig, and Bathsheba continued on their way.

“How on earth did you come here? I thought you were miles away, or dead! Why didn’t you write to me?” said Troy to the woman, in a strangely gentle, yet hurried voice, as he lifted her up.

“How on earth did you get here? I thought you were far away, or gone! Why didn’t you message me?” Troy said to the woman, in a strangely gentle, yet rushed tone, as he lifted her up.

“I feared to.”

"I was scared to."

“Have you any money?”

“Do you have any money?”

“None.”

"None."

“Good Heaven—I wish I had more to give you! Here’s—wretched—the merest trifle. It is every farthing I have left. I have none but what my wife gives me, you know, and I can’t ask her now.”

“Good heavens—I wish I had more to give you! Here’s—unfortunate—the smallest amount. It’s every penny I have left. I only have what my wife gives me, you know, and I can’t ask her right now.”

The woman made no answer.

The woman didn’t respond.

“I have only another moment,” continued Troy; “and now listen. Where are you going to-night? Casterbridge Union?”

“I have just a moment left,” continued Troy, “and now listen. Where are you going tonight? Casterbridge Union?”

“Yes; I thought to go there.”

“Yes; I was thinking about going there.”

“You shan’t go there; yet, wait. Yes, perhaps for to-night; I can do nothing better—worse luck. Sleep there to-night, and stay there to-morrow. Monday is the first free day I have; and on Monday morning, at ten exactly, meet me on Casterbridge Bridge. I’ll bring all the money I can muster. You shan’t want—I’ll see that, Fanny; then I’ll get you a lodging somewhere. Good-bye till then. I am a brute—but good-bye!”

"You can't go there; wait. Maybe for tonight; I can’t think of anything better—unfortunately. Stay there for the night and tomorrow too. Monday is the first day I have free; and on Monday morning at exactly ten, meet me on Casterbridge Bridge. I’ll bring all the money I can gather. You won’t be in need—I’ll make sure of that, Fanny; then I’ll find you a place to stay. Goodbye for now. I’m awful—but goodbye!"

After advancing the distance which completed the ascent of the hill, Bathsheba turned her head. The woman was upon her feet, and Bathsheba saw her withdrawing from Troy, and going feebly down the hill. Troy then came on towards his wife, stepped into the gig, took the reins from her hand, and without making any observation whipped the horse into a trot. He was rather pale.

After covering the distance that finished climbing the hill, Bathsheba turned her head. The woman was on her feet, and Bathsheba saw her slowly walking away from Troy and down the hill. Troy then approached his wife, got into the gig, took the reins from her hand, and without saying anything, urged the horse into a trot. He looked a bit pale.

“Do you know who that woman was?” said Bathsheba, looking searchingly into his face.

“Do you know who that woman was?” Bathsheba asked, searching his face for an answer.

“I do,” he said, looking boldly back into hers.

“I do,” he said, looking confidently back into hers.

“I thought you did,” said she, with angry hauteur, and still regarding him. “Who is she?”

“I thought you did,” she said, with an angry attitude, still looking at him. “Who is she?”

He suddenly seemed to think that frankness would benefit neither of the women.

He suddenly seemed to think that being honest would help neither of the women.

“Nothing to either of us,” he said. “I know her by sight.”

“None of us know her,” he said. “I recognize her face.”

“What is her name?”

“What's her name?”

“How should I know her name?”

“How am I supposed to know her name?”

“I think you do.”

"I believe you do."

“Think if you will, and be——.” The sentence was completed by a smart cut of the whip round Poppet’s flank, which caused the animal to start forward at a wild pace. No more was said.

“Think about it, and be——.” The sentence was finished by a sharp crack of the whip against Poppet’s side, making the animal dart forward at a frenzied pace. Nothing more was said.

CHAPTER X.
ON CASTERBRIDGE HIGHWAY

For a considerable time the woman walked on. Her steps became feebler, and she strained her eyes to look afar upon the naked road, now indistinct amid the penumbræ of night. At length her onward walk dwindled to the merest totter, and she opened a gate within which was a haystack. Underneath this she sat down and presently slept.

For a long time, the woman kept walking. Her steps grew weaker, and she squinted to see ahead on the dimly lit road, now fading into the shadows of night. Eventually, her walk turned into a slight stumble, and she opened a gate leading to a haystack. She sat down under it and soon fell asleep.

[Illustration: ]

SHE OPENED A GATE WITHIN WHICH WAS A HAYSTACK. UNDER THIS SHE SAT DOWN.

SHE OPENED A GATE THAT LED TO A HAYSTACK. UNDER THIS SHE SAT DOWN.

When the woman awoke it was to find herself in the depths of a moonless and starless night. A heavy unbroken crust of cloud stretched across the sky, shutting out every speck of heaven; and a distant halo which hung over the town of Casterbridge was visible against the black concave, the luminosity appearing the brighter by its great contrast with the circumscribing darkness. Towards this weak, soft glow the woman turned her eyes.

When the woman woke up, she realized she was in the middle of a pitch-black night with no moon or stars. A thick, unbroken layer of clouds covered the sky, blocking out any sign of the heavens. In the distance, a faint glow hung over the town of Casterbridge, appearing brighter against the dark backdrop. The woman turned her eyes towards this gentle, soft light.

“If I could only get there!” she said. “Meet him the day after to-morrow: God help me! Perhaps I shall be in my grave before then.”

“If I could just get there!” she said. “Meet him the day after tomorrow: God help me! I might be in my grave before then.”

A clock from the far depths of shadow struck the hour, one, in a small, attenuated tone. After midnight the voice of a clock seems to lose in breadth as much as in length, and to diminish its sonorousness to a thin falsetto.

A clock from the deep shadows chimed the hour, one, in a soft, thin tone. After midnight, the sound of a clock seems to shrink in both volume and duration, and it loses its richness, turning into a faint whisper.

Afterwards a light—two lights—arose from the remote shade, and grew larger. A carriage rolled along the road, and passed the gate. It probably contained some late diners-out. The beams from one lamp shone for a moment upon the crouching woman, and threw her face into vivid relief. The face was young in the groundwork, old in the finish; the general contours were flexuous and childlike, but the finer lineaments had begun to be sharp and thin.

Afterward, a light—two lights—appeared from the distant shadows and got bigger. A carriage rolled down the road and passed the gate. It probably had some late-night diners inside. The beam from one lamp illuminated the crouching woman for a moment, highlighting her face dramatically. Her face was young at its core but showed signs of age; the overall shape was smooth and childlike, but the finer details had started to become sharp and thin.

The pedestrian stood up, apparently with revived determination, and looked around. The road appeared to be familiar to her, and she carefully scanned the fence as she slowly walked along. Presently there became visible a dim white shape; it was another milestone. She drew her fingers across its face to feel the marks.

The pedestrian got up, seemingly with renewed determination, and looked around. The road seemed familiar to her, and she carefully scanned the fence as she moved slowly along. Soon, a faint white shape appeared; it was another milestone. She ran her fingers over its surface to feel the markings.

“Three!” she said.

"Three!" she said.

She leant against the stone as a means of rest for a short interval, then bestirred herself, and again pursued her way. For a lengthy distance she bore up bravely, afterwards flagging as before. This was beside a lone hazel copse, wherein heaps of white chips strewn upon the leafy ground showed that woodmen had been faggoting and making hurdles during the day. Now there was not a rustle, not a breeze, not the faintest clash of twigs to keep her company. The woman looked over the gate, opened it, and went in. Close to the entrance stood a row of faggots, bound and unbound, together with stakes of all sizes.

She leaned against the stone to rest for a moment, then pushed herself up and continued on her way. For a long stretch, she kept going strong, but soon fell back into her previous fatigue. This was next to a solitary hazel grove, where piles of white chips scattered on the leafy ground indicated that woodcutters had been gathering sticks and making hurdles earlier in the day. Now, there wasn’t a sound, not a breeze, not even the slightest crack of twigs to keep her company. The woman glanced over the gate, opened it, and walked in. Right at the entrance stood a row of bundles of sticks, both bound and unbound, along with stakes of all sizes.

For a few seconds the wayfarer stood with that tense stillness which signifies itself to be not the end but merely the suspension, of a previous motion. Her attitude was that of a person who listens, either to the external world of sound, or to the imagined discourse of thought. A close criticism might have detected signs proving that she was intent on the latter alternative. Moreover, as was shown by what followed, she was oddly exercising the faculty of invention upon the speciality of the clever Jacquet Droz, the designer of automatic substitutes for human limbs.

For a few seconds, the traveler stood still, that tense stillness reflecting not an end but just a pause in previous movement. Her stance was like someone listening, either to the sounds around her or to her own thoughts. A closer look might have revealed that she was focused on the second option. Additionally, as became clear later, she was strangely using her imaginative skills to think about the unique work of the clever Jacquet Droz, the designer of automatic replacements for human limbs.

By the aid of the Casterbridge aurora, and by feeling with her hands, the woman selected two sticks from the heaps. These sticks were nearly straight to the height of three or four feet, where each branched into a fork like the letter Y. She sat down, snapped off the small upper twigs, and carried the remainder with her into the road. She placed one of these forks under each arm as a crutch, tested them, timidly threw her whole weight upon them—so little that it was—and swung herself forward. The girl had made for herself a material aid.

With the help of the Casterbridge sunrise and by feeling around with her hands, the woman picked out two sticks from the piles. These sticks were almost straight up to about three or four feet tall, where each forked like the letter Y. She sat down, broke off the small upper twigs, and carried the rest with her into the road. She placed one of these forks under each arm like a crutch, tested them, hesitantly threw her whole weight onto them—though it was very little—and swung herself forward. The girl had created a practical support for herself.

The crutches answered well. The pat of her feet, and the tap of her sticks upon the highway, were all the sounds that came from the traveller now. She had passed a second milestone by a good long distance, and began to look wistfully towards the bank as if calculating upon another milestone soon. The crutches, though so very useful, had their limits of power. Mechanism only transmutes labour, being powerless to abstract it, and the original quantum of exertion was not cleared away; it was thrown into the body and arms. She was exhausted, and each swing forward became fainter. At last she swayed sideways, and fell.

The crutches worked well. The sound of her feet and the taps of her sticks on the road were the only noises coming from the traveler now. She had passed another milestone by quite a distance and started to gaze wishfully at the bank, as if hoping for another milestone to come soon. The crutches, while incredibly helpful, had their limits. They could only redistribute the effort; they couldn't eliminate it, and the original amount of exertion remained; it was just transferred to her body and arms. She was drained, and each swing forward grew weaker. Eventually, she swayed to the side and fell.

Here she lay, a shapeless heap, for ten minutes and more. The morning wind began to boom dully over the flats, and to move afresh dead leaves which had lain still since yesterday. The woman desperately turned round upon her knees, and next rose to her feet. Steadying herself by the help of one crutch, she essayed a step, then another, then a third, using the crutches now as walking sticks only. Thus she progressed till the beginning of a long railed fence came into view. She staggered across to the first post, clung to it, and looked around. Another milestone was on the opposite side of the road.

Here she lay, a shapeless pile, for ten minutes or more. The morning wind started to blow heavily over the flat area, moving the dead leaves that had been still since yesterday. The woman desperately turned onto her knees, then rose to her feet. Using one crutch for support, she took a step, then another, and then a third, now using the crutches more like walking sticks. She continued this way until she saw the start of a long fenced area. She staggered over to the first post, held onto it, and looked around. Another milestone was on the other side of the road.

The Casterbridge lights were now individually visible. It was getting towards morning, and vehicles might be hoped for if not expected soon. She listened. There was not a sound of life save that acme and sublimation of all dismal sounds, the bark of a fox, its three hollow notes being rendered at intervals of a minute with the precision of a funeral bell.

The lights of Casterbridge were now clearly visible. Morning was approaching, and vehicles might be hoped for, if not expected, soon. She listened. There was no sound of life except for the most dismal noise, the bark of a fox, its three hollow notes ringing every minute with the precision of a funeral bell.

“One mile more,” the woman murmured. “No; less,” she added, after a pause. “The mile is to the Town Hall, and my resting-place is on this side Casterbridge. Three-quarters of a mile, and there I am!” After an interval she again spoke. “Five or six steps to a yard—six perhaps. I have to go seventeen hundred yards. A hundred times six, six hundred. Twelve times that. Oh, pity me, Lord!”

“One more mile,” the woman murmured. “No; less,” she added after a pause. “The mile is to the Town Hall, and my resting place is this side of Casterbridge. Three-quarters of a mile, and I’ll be there!” After a moment, she spoke again. “Five or six steps in a yard—maybe six. I have to go seventeen hundred yards. A hundred times six is six hundred. Twelve times that. Oh, have mercy on me, Lord!”

Holding to the rails, she advanced, thrusting one hand forward upon the rail, then the other, then leaning over it whilst she dragged her feet on beneath.

Holding onto the rails, she moved forward, pushing one hand ahead on the rail, then the other, and then leaning over it as she dragged her feet underneath.

This woman was not given to soliloquy; but extremity of feeling lessens the individuality of the weak, as it increases that of the strong. She said again in the same tone, “I’ll believe that the end lies five posts forward, and no further, and so get strength to pass them.”

This woman didn't often talk to herself; however, intense emotions can diminish the individuality of the weak while amplifying that of the strong. She repeated in the same tone, “I’ll believe that the end is just five posts ahead, and no further, and that will give me the strength to reach them.”

This was a practical application of the principle that a half-feigned and fictitious faith is better than no faith at all.

This was a practical example of the idea that a somewhat fabricated and imagined faith is better than having no faith at all.

She passed five posts and held on to the fifth.

She passed five posts and grabbed onto the fifth one.

“I’ll pass five more by believing my longed-for spot is at the next fifth. I can do it.”

"I'll let five more go by, convinced that my desired place is at the next fifth. I can do this."

She passed five more.

She passed five others.

“It lies only five further.”

“It’s just five more.”

She passed five more.

She passed five more cars.

“But it is five further.”

“But it’s five more.”

She passed them.

She walked past them.

“The end of these railings is the end of my journey,” she said, when the end was in view.

“The end of these railings is the end of my journey,” she said, as the end came into sight.

She crawled to the end. During the effort each breath of the woman went into the air as if never to return again.

She crawled to the end. With each effort, the woman's breath escaped into the air as if it would never return.

“Now for the truth of the matter,” she said, sitting down. “The truth is, that I have less than half a mile.” Self-beguilement with what she had known all the time to be false had given her strength to come a quarter of a mile that she would have been powerless to face in the lump. The artifice showed that the woman, by some mysterious intuition, had grasped the paradoxical truth that blindness may operate more vigorously than prescience, and the short-sighted effect more than the far-seeing; that limitation, and not comprehensiveness, is needed for striking a blow.

“Let’s get to the heart of the matter,” she said as she sat down. “The truth is, I have less than half a mile left.” Deceiving herself about what she had always known to be false had given her the strength to cover a quarter of a mile that would have overwhelmed her all at once. This trickery showed that the woman, by some mysterious instinct, had understood the paradoxical truth that ignorance can sometimes drive action more forcefully than foresight, and that a narrow focus can be more effective than a broad vision; that limitation, rather than comprehensiveness, is what's needed to make an impact.

The half-mile stood now before the sick and weary woman like a stolid Juggernaut. It was an impassive King of her world. The road here ran across a level plateau with only a bank on either side. She surveyed the wide space, the lights, herself, sighed, and lay down on the bank.

The half-mile stretch loomed before the sick and tired woman like an unyielding force. It was a indifferent ruler of her world. The road here crossed a flat plateau with just a rise on either side. She took in the vast area, the lights, herself, sighed, and lay down on the rise.

Never was ingenuity exercised so sorely as the traveller here exercised hers. Every conceivable aid, method, stratagem, mechanism, by which these last desperate eight hundred yards could be overpassed by a human being unperceived, was revolved in her busy brain, and dismissed as impracticable. She thought of sticks, wheels, crawling—she even thought of rolling. But the exertion demanded by either of these latter two was greater than to walk erect. The faculty of contrivance was worn out. Hopelessness had come at last.

Never has creativity been tested as much as the traveler here tested hers. Every possible aid, method, trick, and device that could help her cover those last desperate eight hundred yards without being noticed flickered through her active mind, only to be dismissed as impossible. She considered using sticks, wheels, crawling—she even thought about rolling. But the effort required for either of those last two options was greater than walking upright. Her ability to come up with solutions was exhausted. Finally, hopelessness set in.

“No further!” she whispered, and closed her eyes.

“No more!” she whispered, and closed her eyes.

From the stripe of shadow on the opposite side of the way a portion of shade seemed to detach itself and move into isolation upon the pale white of the road. It glided noiselessly towards the recumbent woman.

From the shadow line on the other side of the path, a patch of shade appeared to break away and drift into isolation on the pale white road. It moved silently toward the woman lying down.

She became conscious of something touching her hand; it was softness and it was warmth. She opened her eyes, and the substance touched her face. A dog was licking her cheek.

She became aware of something touching her hand; it was soft and warm. She opened her eyes, and the thing touched her face. A dog was licking her cheek.

He was huge, heavy, and quiet creature, standing darkly against the low horizon, and at least two feet higher than the present position of her eyes. Whether Newfoundland, mastiff, bloodhound, or what not, it was impossible to say. He seemed to be of too strange and mysterious a nature to belong to any variety among those of popular nomenclature. Being thus assignable to no breed he was the ideal embodiment of canine greatness—a generalization from what was common to all. Night, in its sad, solemn, and benevolent aspect, apart from its stealthy and cruel side, was personified in this form. Darkness endows the small and ordinary ones among mankind with poetical power, and even the suffering woman threw her idea into figure.

He was a massive, heavy, and quiet creature, standing darkly against the low horizon, at least two feet taller than her eyes. Whether he was a Newfoundland, mastiff, bloodhound, or something else entirely, it was impossible to tell. He seemed too strange and mysterious to fit any common breed. Since he couldn't be assigned to any specific type, he was the perfect embodiment of canine greatness—a generalization from what was common to all dogs. Night, in its sad, solemn, and kind aspect, apart from its stealthy and cruel side, was personified in this creature. Darkness gives poetic power to the small and ordinary among humanity, and even the suffering woman projected her thoughts into form.

In her reclining position she looked up to him just as in earlier times she had, when standing, looked up to a man. The animal, who was as homeless as she, respectfully withdrew a step or two when the woman moved, and, seeing that she did not repulse him, he licked her hand again.

In her reclining position, she looked up at him just like she used to when she stood and looked up at a man. The animal, who was just as lost as she was, respectfully stepped back a little when the woman moved, and seeing that she didn’t push him away, he licked her hand again.

A thought moved within her like lightning. “Perhaps I can make use of him—I might do it then!”

A thought struck her like lightning. "Maybe I can use him—I might be able to do it then!"

She pointed in the direction of Casterbridge, and the dog seemed to misunderstand: he trotted on. Then, finding she could not follow, he came back and whined.

She pointed toward Casterbridge, and the dog seemed to misunderstand: he trotted on. Then, realizing she couldn't follow, he returned and whined.

The ultimate and saddest singularity of woman’s effort and invention was reached when, with a quickened breathing, she rose to a stooping posture, and, resting her two little arms upon the shoulders of the dog, leant firmly thereon, and murmured stimulating words. Whilst she sorrowed in her heart she cheered with her voice, and what was stranger than that the strong should need encouragement from the weak was that cheerfulness should be so well stimulated by such utter dejection. Her friend moved forward slowly, and she with small mincing steps moved forward beside him, half her weight being thrown upon the animal. Sometimes she sank as she had sunk from walking erect, from the crutches, from the rails. The dog, who now thoroughly understood her desire and her incapacity, was frantic in his distress on these occasions; he would tug at her dress and run forward. She always called him back, and it was now to be observed that the woman listened for human sounds only to avoid them. It was evident that she had an object in keeping her presence on the road and her forlorn state unknown.

The ultimate and saddest moment of a woman's effort and creativity came when, breathing heavily, she bent down and rested her small arms on the dog's shoulders. She leaned on him and whispered encouraging words. While she felt sadness in her heart, she lifted others with her voice. Strangely, it was the strong needing support from the weak, and that such cheerfulness could emerge from such deep sorrow. Her friend moved ahead slowly, and she took small, careful steps beside him, leaning much of her weight on the animal. Sometimes she would sag, just like she had when she had to stop walking upright, when she used crutches, or when she held onto rails. The dog, fully aware of her needs and limitations, became frantic during these moments; he would tug at her dress and dash ahead. She consistently called him back, and it was clear that she listened for human sounds only to avoid them. It was obvious she had a purpose in keeping her presence on the road and her desperate situation hidden.

Their progress was necessarily very slow. They reached the brow of the hill, and the Casterbridge lamps lay beneath them like fallen Pleiads as they walked down the incline. Thus the distance was passed, and the goal was reached. On this much desired spot outside the town rose a picturesque building. Originally it had been a mere case to hold people. The shell had been so thin, so devoid of excrescence, and so closely drawn over the accommodation granted, that the grim character of what was beneath showed through it, as the shape of a body is visible under a winding sheet.

Their progress was necessarily slow. They reached the top of the hill, and the Casterbridge lights spread out beneath them like fallen stars as they walked down the slope. Thus, they covered the distance and reached their destination. In this much-desired location outside the town stood a picturesque building. It had originally been just a basic shelter for people. The exterior was so thin, so lacking in decoration, and so tightly wrapped around the space inside that the bleak nature of what was underneath showed through it, like the outline of a body visible beneath a shroud.

Then Nature, as if offended, lent a hand. Masses of ivy grew up, completely covering the walls, till the place looked like an abbey; and it was discovered that the view from the front, over the Casterbridge chimneys, was one of the most magnificent in the county. A neighbouring earl once said that he would give up a year’s rental to have at his own door the view enjoyed by the inmates from theirs—and very probably the inmates would have given up the view for his year’s rental.

Then Nature, as if annoyed, stepped in. Thick clumps of ivy climbed up, completely enveloping the walls, until the place resembled an abbey; and it was found that the view from the front, over the Casterbridge chimneys, was one of the most stunning in the county. A nearby earl once claimed he would trade a year's rent to have the view right outside his door that the residents enjoyed from theirs—and it’s very likely the residents would have traded the view for his year's rent.

This green edifice consisted of a central mass and two wings, whereon stood as sentinels a few slim chimneys, now gurgling sorrowfully to the slow wind. In the wall was a gate, and by the gate a bell-pull formed of a hanging wire. The woman raised herself as high as possible upon her knees, and could just reach the handle. She moved it and fell forwards in a bowed attitude, her face upon her bosom.

This green building had a central section and two wings, with a few slender chimneys standing like sentinels, now sadly gurgling in the gentle wind. There was a gate in the wall, and next to the gate was a bell-pull made of a hanging wire. The woman knelt as high as she could and just managed to reach the handle. She pulled it and fell forward in a bowed position, her face resting on her chest.

It was getting on towards six o’clock, and sounds of movement were to be heard inside the building which was the haven of rest to this wearied soul. A little door by the large one was opened, and a man appeared inside. He discerned the panting heap of clothes, went back for a light, and came again. He entered a second time, and returned with two women.

It was getting close to six o’clock, and sounds of activity could be heard inside the building, which was a refuge for this tired soul. A small door next to the large one opened, and a man came out. He noticed the exhausted pile of clothes, went back for a light, and came back again. He entered a second time, accompanied by two women.

These lifted the prostrate figure and assisted her in through the doorway. The man then closed the door.

These people lifted the fallen figure and helped her through the doorway. The man then shut the door.

“How did she get here?” said one of the women.

"How did she get here?" said one of the women.

“The Lord knows,” said the other.

“The Lord knows,” said the other.

“There is a dog outside,” murmured the overcome traveller. “Where is he gone? He helped me.”

“There’s a dog outside,” whispered the overwhelmed traveler. “Where did he go? He helped me.”

“I stoned him away,” said the man.

"I threw him out," said the man.

The little procession then moved forward—the man in front bearing the light, the two bony women next, supporting between them the small and supple one. Thus they entered the door and disappeared.

The small group then moved ahead—the man in front holding the light, followed by the two thin women who were supporting the small, flexible one between them. They entered through the door and vanished from sight.

CHAPTER XI.
SUSPICION—FANNY IS SENT FOR

Bathsheba said very little to her husband all that evening of their return from market, and he was not disposed to say much to her. He exhibited the unpleasant combination of a restless condition with a silent tongue. The next day, which was Sunday, passed nearly in the same manner as regarded their taciturnity, Bathsheba going to church both morning and afternoon. This was the day before the Budmouth races. In the evening Troy said suddenly,—

Bathsheba hardly spoke to her husband all that evening after they returned from the market, and he wasn’t really in the mood to talk to her either. He showed an annoying mix of restlessness and silence. The next day, which was Sunday, was almost the same in terms of their quietness, with Bathsheba attending church both in the morning and afternoon. This was the day before the Budmouth races. In the evening, Troy suddenly said,—

“Bathsheba, could you let me have twenty pounds?”

“Bathsheba, can you lend me twenty pounds?”

Her countenance instantly sank. “Twenty pounds?” she said.

Her expression instantly fell. “Twenty pounds?” she asked.

“The fact is, I want it badly.” The anxiety upon Troy’s face was unusual and very marked. It was a culmination of the mood he had been in all the day.

“The fact is, I want it badly.” The anxiety on Troy’s face was unusual and very noticeable. It was a peak of the mood he had been in all day.

“Ah! for those races to-morrow.”

“Ah! for those races tomorrow.”

Troy for the moment made no reply. Her mistake had its advantages to a man who shrank from having his mind inspected as he did now. “Well, suppose I do want it for races?” he said, at last.

Troy didn't respond right away. Her error had its perks for a guy who was uncomfortable with having his thoughts examined like he was now. "Well, what if I do want it for races?" he finally said.

“Oh, Frank!” Bathsheba replied, and there was such a volume of entreaty in the words. “Only such a few weeks ago you said that I was far sweeter than all your other pleasures put together, and that you would give them all up for me; and now, won’t you give up this one, which is more a worry than a pleasure? Do, Frank. Come, let me fascinate you by all I can do—by pretty words and pretty looks, and everything I can think of—to stay at home. Say yes to your wife—say yes!”

“Oh, Frank!” Bathsheba replied, her words full of pleading. “Just a few weeks ago, you told me I was way sweeter than all your other pleasures combined and that you’d give them up for me; and now, won’t you give up this one, which is more of a burden than a joy? Please, Frank. Come on, let me charm you with everything I can—sweet words and lovely looks, and all the ideas I can come up with—to stay home. Say yes to your wife—say yes!”

The tenderest and softest phases of Bathsheba’s nature were prominent now—advanced impulsively for his acceptance, without any of the disguises and defences which the wariness of her character when she was cool too frequently threw over them. Few men could have resisted the arch yet dignified entreaty of the beautiful face, thrown a little back and sideways in the well-known attitude that expresses more than the words it accompanies, and which seems to have been designed for these special occasions. Had the woman not been his wife, Troy would have succumbed instantly; as it was, he thought he would not deceive her longer.

The most tender and gentle parts of Bathsheba’s personality were clearly visible now—she reached out impulsively for his acceptance, without any of the masks and defenses that her cautious nature usually put up when she was calm. Few men could have resisted the playful yet dignified plea of her beautiful face, tilted slightly back and to the side in that familiar pose that communicates more than words ever could, seems to have been meant for moments like this. If she hadn’t been his wife, Troy would have given in right away; as it was, he felt he wouldn’t be able to keep lying to her any longer.

“The money is not wanted for racing debts at all,” he said.

“The money isn't needed for racing debts at all,” he said.

“What is it for?” she asked. “You worry me a great deal by these mysterious responsibilities, Frank.”

“What’s it for?” she asked. “You’re worrying me a lot with these mysterious responsibilities, Frank.”

Troy hesitated. He did not now love her enough to allow himself to be carried too far by her ways. Yet it was necessary to be civil. “You wrong me by such a suspicious manner,” he said. “Such strait-waistcoating as you treat me to is not becoming in you at so early a date.”

Troy hesitated. He didn’t love her enough now to let himself get too caught up in her ways. Still, he needed to be polite. “You’re mistaken for treating me this way,” he said. “The way you’re stifling me isn’t fitting for someone at this early stage.”

“I think that I have a right to grumble a little if I pay,” she said, with features between a smile and a pout.

“I think I have a right to complain a bit if I’m paying,” she said, with a look that was somewhere between a smile and a pout.

“Exactly; and, the former being done, suppose we proceed to the latter. Bathsheba, fun is all very well, but don’t go too far, or you may have cause to regret something.”

“Exactly; and once we’ve done the first part, let’s move on to the second. Bathsheba, having fun is great, but don’t overdo it, or you might end up regretting something.”

She reddened. “I do that already,” she said, quickly.

She blushed. “I already do that,” she said, quickly.

“What do you regret?”

“What do you wish you had done differently?”

“That my romance has come to an end.”

"That my romance has come to an end."

“All romances end at marriage.”

"All romances end in marriage."

“I wish you wouldn’t talk like that. You grieve me to my soul by being smart at my expense.”

“I wish you wouldn’t talk like that. It really upsets me when you make jokes at my expense.”

“You are dull enough at mine. I believe you hate me.”

"You seem pretty boring around me. I think you dislike me."

“Not you—only your faults. I do hate them.”

“Not you—just your faults. I really hate them.”

“’Twould be much more becoming if you set yourself to cure them. Come, let’s strike a balance with the twenty pounds, and be friends.”

"It would be much better if you focused on fixing them. Come on, let’s settle the twenty pounds and be friends."

She gave a sigh of resignation. “I have about that sum here for household expenses. If you must have it, take it.”

She let out a sigh of resignation. “I have around that amount here for household expenses. If you really need it, go ahead and take it.”

“Very good. Thank you. I expect I shall have gone away before you are in to breakfast to-morrow.”

“Great. Thanks. I expect I’ll be gone before you’re up for breakfast tomorrow.”

“And must you go? Ah! there was a time, Frank, when it would have taken a good many promises to other people to drag you away from me. You used to call me darling, then. But it doesn’t matter to you how my days are passed now.”

“And do you really have to go? Ah! there was a time, Frank, when it would have taken a lot of promises to get you to leave me. You used to call me darling back then. But now it seems like you don't care how I spend my days.”

“I must go, in spite of sentiment.” Troy, as he spoke, looked at his watch, and, apparently actuated by non lucendo principles, opened the case at the back, revealing, snugly stowed within it, a small coil of hair.

“I have to go, despite my feelings.” Troy said this while looking at his watch, and, seemingly motivated by non lucendo principles, he opened the case at the back, revealing a small coil of hair snugly stored inside.

Bathsheba’s eyes had been accidentally lifted at that moment, and she saw the action, and saw the hair. She flushed in pain and surprise, and some words escaped her before she had thought whether or not it was wise to utter them. “A woman’s curl of hair!” she said. “Oh, Frank, whose is that?”

Bathsheba accidentally glanced up at that moment, and she saw the action and the hair. She blushed in pain and surprise, and some words slipped out before she even considered if it was wise to say them. “A woman’s curl of hair!” she exclaimed. “Oh, Frank, whose is that?”

Troy had instantly closed his watch. He carelessly replied, as one who cloaked some feelings that the sight had stirred. “Why, yours, of course. Whose should it be? I had quite forgotten that I had it.”

Troy quickly closed his watch. He casually replied, as if hiding some feelings that the sight had triggered. “Well, yours, obviously. Whose else would it be? I totally forgot that I had it.”

“What a dreadful fib, Frank!”

“What a terrible lie, Frank!”

“I tell you I had forgotten it!” he said, loudly.

“I’m telling you, I totally forgot about it!” he said, loudly.

“I don’t mean that—it was yellow hair.”

“I didn’t mean that—it was yellow hair.”

“Nonsense.”

“Nonsense.”

“That’s insulting me. I know it was yellow. Now whose was it? I want to know.”

"That's an insult to me. I know it was yellow. So whose was it? I want to know."

“Very well—I’ll tell you, so make no more ado. It is the hair of a young woman I was going to marry before I knew you.”

“Alright—I’ll tell you, so let’s not waste any more time. It’s the hair of a young woman I was going to marry before I met you.”

“You ought to tell me her name, then.”

“You should tell me her name, then.”

“I cannot do that.”

"I can't do that."

“Is she married yet?”

“Is she married yet?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Is she alive?”

"Is she alive?"

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“Is she pretty?”

"Is she attractive?"

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“It is wonderful how she can be, poor thing, under such an awful affliction!”

“It's amazing how she can be, poor thing, under such a terrible hardship!”

“Affliction—what affliction?” he inquired, quickly.

"Affliction—what affliction?" he asked quickly.

“Having hair of that dreadful colour.”

“Having hair of that awful color.”

“Oh—ho—I like that!” said Troy, recovering himself. “Why, her hair has been admired by everybody who has seen her since she has worn it loose, which has not been long. It is beautiful hair. People used to turn their heads to look at it, poor girl!”

“Oh, I like that!” said Troy, getting back his composure. “Her hair has been admired by everyone who’s seen her since she started wearing it down, and it hasn’t been long. It’s beautiful hair. People used to turn their heads to look at it, poor girl!”

“Pooh! that’s nothing—that’s nothing!” she exclaimed, in incipient accents of pique. “If I cared for your love as much as I used to I could say people had turned to look at mine.”

“Ugh! That’s nothing—that’s nothing!” she exclaimed, with a hint of annoyance. “If I cared about your love as much as I used to, I could say people have turned to look at mine.”

“Bathsheba, don’t be so fitful and jealous. You knew what married life would be like, and shouldn’t have entered it if you feared these contingencies.”

“Bathsheba, stop being so restless and jealous. You knew what married life would be like, and you shouldn’t have gotten into it if you were afraid of these possibilities.”

Troy had by this time driven her to bitterness: her heart was big in her throat, and the ducts to her eyes were painfully full. Ashamed as she was to show emotion, at last she burst out:—

Troy had, by this point, pushed her to bitterness: her heart felt like it was in her throat, and her eyes were painfully full of tears. Even though she was ashamed to show her feelings, she finally let it all out:—

“This is all I get for loving you so well! Ah! when I married you your life was dearer to me than my own. I would have died for you—how truly I can say that I would have died for you! And now you sneer at my foolishness in marrying you. Oh! is it kind to me to throw my mistake in my face? Whatever opinion you may have of my wisdom, you should not tell me of it so mercilessly, now that I am in your power.”

“This is all I get for loving you so much! Ah! When I married you, your life meant more to me than my own. I would have died for you—how true that is! And now you mock my foolishness for marrying you. Oh! Is it kind to remind me of my mistake? Whatever you think of my judgment, you shouldn’t tell me so harshly, now that I’m at your mercy.”

“I can’t help how things fall out,” said Troy; “upon my heart, women will be the death of me!”

“I can't control how things turn out,” said Troy; “honestly, women are going to be the end of me!”

“Well you shouldn’t keep people’s hair. You’ll burn it, won’t you, Frank?”

“Well, you shouldn’t keep people’s hair. You’re going to burn it, aren’t you, Frank?”

Frank went on as if he had not heard her. “There are considerations even before my consideration for you; reparations to be made—ties you know nothing of. If you repent of marrying, so do I.”

Frank continued as if he hadn’t heard her. “There are matters to think about even before I think about you; debts to settle—connections you know nothing about. If you regret marrying, so do I.”

Trembling now, she put her hand upon his arm, saying, in mingled tones of wretchedness and coaxing, “I only repent it if you don’t love me better than any woman in the world. I don’t otherwise, Frank. You don’t repent because you already love somebody better than you love me, do you?”

Trembling now, she placed her hand on his arm, saying, in a mix of sadness and persuasion, “I only regret it if you don’t love me more than any other woman in the world. If you do, Frank, then I don’t regret it. You don’t regret it because you already love someone more than you love me, do you?”

“I don’t know. Why do you say that?”

“I don’t know. Why do you think that?”

“You won’t burn that curl. You like the woman who owns that pretty hair—yes; it is pretty—more beautiful than my miserable black mane! Well, it is no use; I can’t help being ugly. You must like her best, if you will!”

“You won’t mess up that curl. You like the woman who has that beautiful hair—yes; it’s beautiful—more stunning than my sad black hair! Well, it’s no use; I can’t help being unattractive. You have to like her more, if that’s what you want!”

“Until to-day, when I took it from a drawer, I have never looked upon that bit of hair for several months—that I am ready to swear.”

“Until today, when I took it out of a drawer, I haven’t seen that piece of hair for several months—that I swear.”

“But just now you said ‘ties;’ and then—that woman we met?”

“But just now you said ‘ties;’ and then—that woman we met?”

“’Twas the meeting with her that reminded me of the hair.”

“Meeting her reminded me of the hair.”

“Is it hers, then?”

“Is it hers now?”

“Yes. There, now that you have wormed it out of me, I hope you are content.”

“Yes. Now that you’ve managed to get it out of me, I hope you’re satisfied.”

“And what are the ties?”

“And what are the connections?”

“Oh! that meant nothing—a mere jest.”

“Oh! that meant nothing—a simple joke.”

“A mere jest!” she said, in mournful astonishment. “Can you jest when I am so wretchedly in earnest? Tell me the truth, Frank. I am not a fool, you know, although I am a woman, and have my woman’s moments. Come! treat me fairly,” she said, looking honestly and fearlessly into his face. “I don’t want much; bare justice—that’s all! Ah! once I felt I could be content with nothing less than the highest homage from the husband I should choose. Now, anything short of cruelty will content me. Yes! the independent and spirited Bathsheba is come to this!”

"Just a joke!" she exclaimed, in sad disbelief. "Can you joke when I'm feeling so deeply serious? Tell me the truth, Frank. I'm not a fool, you know, even though I’m a woman and have my emotional moments. Come on! Treat me honestly," she said, looking directly and bravely into his eyes. "I don’t want much; just basic fairness—that’s all! Ah! There was a time I thought I could only be satisfied with the utmost respect from the husband I would choose. Now, I’ll settle for anything less than cruelty. Yes! The independent and strong Bathsheba has come to this!"

“For Heaven’s sake don’t be so desperate!” Troy said, snappishly, rising as he did so, and leaving the room.

“For heaven’s sake, don’t be so desperate!” Troy said sharply, standing up as he spoke and walking out of the room.

Directly he had gone, Bathsheba burst into great sobs—dry-eyed sobs, which cut as they came, without any softening by tears. But she determined to repress all evidences of feeling. She was conquered; but she would never own it as long as she lived. Her pride was indeed brought low by despairing discoveries of her spoliation by marriage with a less pure nature than her own. She chafed to and fro in rebelliousness, like a caged leopard; her whole soul was in arms, and the blood fired her face. Until she had met Troy, Bathsheba had been proud of her position as a woman; it had been a glory to her to know that her lips had been touched by no man’s on earth—that her waist had never been encircled by a lover’s arm. She hated herself now. In those earlier days she had always nourished a secret contempt for girls who were the slaves of the first good-looking young fellow who should choose to salute them. She had never taken kindly to the idea of marriage in the abstract as did the majority of women she saw about her. In the turmoil of her anxiety for her lover she had agreed to marry him; but the perception that had accompanied her happiest hours on this account was rather that of self-sacrifice than of promotion and honour. Although she scarcely knew the divinity’s name, Diana was the goddess whom Bathsheba instinctively adored. That she had never, by look, word, or sign, encouraged a man to approach her—that she had felt herself sufficient to herself, and had in the independence of her girlish heart fancied there was a certain degradation in renouncing the simplicity of a maiden existence to become the humbler half of an indifferent matrimonial whole—were facts now bitterly remembered. Oh, if she had never stooped to folly of this kind, respectable as it was, and could only stand again, as she had stood on the hill at Norcombe, and dare Troy or any other man to pollute a hair of her head by his interference!

As soon as he left, Bathsheba broke down in deep sobs—dry, choked sobs that hurt as they came, without the relief of tears. But she resolved to hide all signs of her feelings. She felt defeated; yet she would never admit it for as long as she lived. Her pride had been humbled by the painful realization that she had entangled herself in a marriage with someone who was less pure than she was. She paced back and forth in frustration, like a caged leopard; her entire being was on edge, and anger flushed her face. Before meeting Troy, Bathsheba had taken pride in her status as a woman; it had been a point of pride for her to know that no man's lips had ever touched hers—that no lover’s arm had ever wrapped around her waist. Now, she despised herself. In those earlier days, she had secretly looked down on girls who were easily won over by the first attractive guy who showed interest. She had never really embraced the idea of marriage like most other women around her did. In her anxious turmoil over her lover, she had agreed to marry him; but the realization that filled her happiest moments was more about self-sacrifice than about elevation or honor. Although she barely knew the name of the goddess, Diana was the one Bathsheba instinctively admired. The fact that she had never, through look, word, or gesture, encouraged any man to approach her—that she had felt self-sufficient and believed there was something degrading in giving up her independent maidenhood to become the lesser half of an indifferent married life—were memories she now bitterly regretted. Oh, if only she had never lowered herself to such foolishness, respectable as it seemed, and could stand once more, just as she had on the hill at Norcombe, and dare Troy or any other man to tarnish even a hair on her head with his interference!

The next morning she rose earlier than usual, and had the horse saddled for her ride round the farm in the customary way. When she came in at half-past eight—their usual hour for breakfasting—she was informed that her husband had risen, taken his breakfast, and driven off to Casterbridge with the gig and Poppet.

The next morning, she got up earlier than usual and had the horse saddled for her ride around the farm as she usually did. When she came in at 8:30—their usual breakfast time—she learned that her husband had already gotten up, eaten breakfast, and left for Casterbridge with the gig and Poppet.

After breakfast she was cool and collected—quite herself, in fact—and she rambled to the gate, intending to walk to another quarter of the farm, which she still personally superintended as well as her duties in the house would permit, continually, however, finding herself preceded in forethought by Gabriel Oak, for whom she began to entertain the genuine friendship of a sister. Of course, she sometimes thought of him in the light of an old lover, and had momentary imaginings of what life with him as a husband would have been like; also of life with Boldwood under the same conditions. But Bathsheba, though she could feel, was not much given to futile dreaming, and her musings under this head were short and entirely confined to the times when Troy’s neglect was more than ordinarily evident.

After breakfast, she felt calm and composed—just like herself, really—and she strolled to the gate, planning to walk to another part of the farm, which she still managed as much as her responsibilities at home allowed. However, she often found herself thinking ahead of Gabriel Oak, for whom she was starting to feel a genuine sisterly friendship. Of course, sometimes she thought of him as an old lover and had brief daydreams about what life would have been like with him as a husband, as well as with Boldwood under the same circumstances. But Bathsheba, while capable of feeling deeply, wasn’t much into unrealistic dreaming, and her thoughts on this were short and mostly came up when Troy’s neglect was particularly obvious.

She saw coming up the hill a man like Mr. Boldwood. It was Mr. Boldwood. Bathsheba blushed painfully, and watched. The farmer stopped when still a long way off, and held up his hand to Gabriel Oak, who was in another part of the field. The two men then approached each other and seemed to engage in earnest conversation.

She saw a man coming up the hill who looked like Mr. Boldwood. It was Mr. Boldwood. Bathsheba felt a deep blush, and she kept watching. The farmer stopped still quite far away and raised his hand to Gabriel Oak, who was in another part of the field. The two men then walked toward each other and appeared to be having a serious conversation.

Thus they continued for a long time. Joseph Poorgrass now passed near them, wheeling a barrow of apples up the hill to Bathsheba’s residence. Boldwood and Gabriel called to him, spoke to him for a few minutes, and then all three parted, Joseph immediately coming up the hill with his barrow.

Thus they continued for a long time. Joseph Poorgrass now passed by them, pushing a wheelbarrow full of apples up the hill to Bathsheba’s place. Boldwood and Gabriel called out to him, chatted for a few minutes, and then all three went their separate ways, with Joseph immediately heading up the hill with his barrow.

Bathsheba, who had seen this pantomime with some surprise, experienced great relief when Boldwood turned back again. “Well, what’s the message, Joseph?” she said.

Bathsheba, who had watched this scene with some surprise, felt a wave of relief when Boldwood turned back again. “So, what’s the message, Joseph?” she asked.

He set down his barrow, and, putting upon himself the refined aspect that a conversation with a lady required, spoke to Bathsheba over the gate.

He set down his wheelbarrow and, adopting the polished demeanor that talking to a lady demanded, spoke to Bathsheba over the gate.

“You’ll never see Fanny Robin no more—use nor principal—ma’am.”

"You'll never see Fanny Robin again—either for use or out of principle—ma'am."

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Because she’s dead in the Union.”

“Because she's dead in the Union.”

“Fanny dead—never!”

"Fanny's not dead—no way!"

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Yes, ma'am.”

“What did she die from?”

“What did she die of?”

“I don’t know for certain; but I should be inclined to think it was from general neshness of constitution. She was such a limber maid that ’a could stand no hardship, even when I knowed her, and ’a went like a candle-snoff, so ’tis said. She was took bad in the morning, and, being quite feeble and worn out, she died in the afternoon. She belongs by law to our parish; and Mr. Boldwood is going to send a waggon this afternoon to fetch her home here and bury her.”

“I don’t know for sure, but I think it was just her naturally delicate health. She was such a fragile girl that she couldn’t handle any hardship, even when I knew her, and she faded away quickly, as they say. She fell seriously ill in the morning, and, being really weak and exhausted, she died in the afternoon. Legally, she belongs to our parish; and Mr. Boldwood is going to send a wagon this afternoon to bring her back here and bury her.”

“Indeed I shall not let Mr. Boldwood do any such thing—I shall do it. Fanny was my uncle’s servant, and, although I only knew her for a couple of days, she belongs to me. How very, very sad this is!—the idea of Fanny being in a workhouse.” Bathsheba had begun to know what suffering was, and she spoke with real feeling…. “Send across to Mr. Boldwood’s, and say that Mrs. Troy will take upon herself the duty of fetching an old servant of the family…. We ought not to put her in a waggon; we’ll get a hearse.”

“I'm definitely not going to let Mr. Boldwood do that—I’ll handle it myself. Fanny was my uncle’s servant, and even though I only knew her for a couple of days, she’s important to me. It's just so heartbreaking—the thought of Fanny being in a workhouse.” Bathsheba had started to understand suffering, and she spoke with genuine emotion…. “Let's contact Mr. Boldwood and let him know that Mrs. Troy will take care of bringing back an old family servant…. We shouldn’t just put her in a wagon; we’ll arrange for a hearse.”

“There will hardly be time, ma’am, will there?”

“There won’t be much time, ma’am, will there?”

“Perhaps not,” she said, musingly. “When did you say we must be at the door—three o’clock?”

“Maybe not,” she said, thinking out loud. “When did you say we need to be at the door—three o’clock?”

“Three o’clock this afternoon, ma’am, so to speak it.”

“Three o’clock this afternoon, ma’am, so to speak.”

“Very well—you go with it. A pretty waggon is better than an ugly hearse, after all. Joseph, have the new spring waggon with the blue body and red wheels, and wash it very clean. And, Joseph.”

“Alright—you go with it. A nice wagon is better than an ugly hearse, after all. Joseph, get the new spring wagon with the blue body and red wheels, and make sure it’s really clean. And, Joseph.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Yes, ma'am.”

“Carry with you some evergreens and flowers to put upon her coffin—indeed, gather a great many, and completely bury her in them. Get some boughs of laurustinus, and variegated box, and yew, and boy’s-love; ay, and some bunches of chrysanthemum. And let old Pleasant draw her, because she knew him so well.”

“Bring some evergreens and flowers to place on her coffin—really, gather a lot and completely cover her with them. Get some branches of laurustinus, variegated box, yew, and sweet woodruff; yeah, and some bunches of chrysanthemums. And let old Pleasant draw her because she knew him so well.”

“I will, ma’am. I ought to have said that the Union, in the form of four labouring men, will meet me when I gets to our churchyard gate, and take her and bury her according to the rites of the Board of Guardians, as by law ordained.”

"I will, ma'am. I should have mentioned that the Union, represented by four laborers, will meet me at the churchyard gate and take her to bury her according to the regulations set by the Board of Guardians, as required by law."

“Dear me—Casterbridge Union—and is Fanny come to this!” said Bathsheba, musing. “I wish I had known of it sooner. I thought she was far away. How long has she lived there?”

“Wow—Casterbridge Union—and has Fanny ended up here!” said Bathsheba, thinking. “I wish I had found out about this sooner. I thought she was far away. How long has she been living there?”

“On’y been there a day or two.”

“Only been there a day or two.”

“Oh!—then she has not been staying there as a regular inmate?”

“Oh! So she hasn't been living there as a full-time resident?”

“No. She’s been picking up a living at seampstering in Melchester for several months, at the house of a very respectable widow-woman who takes in work of that sort. She only got handy the Union-house on Sunday morning ’a b’lieve, and ’tis supposed here and there that she had traipsed every step of the way from Melchester. Why she left her place, I can’t say, for I don’t know; and as to a lie, why, I wouldn’t tell it. That’s the short of the story, ma’am.”

“No. She’s been making a living sewing in Melchester for several months, at the home of a very respectable widow who takes in that kind of work. She only got to the Union house on Sunday morning, I believe, and it’s rumored here and there that she walked all the way from Melchester. Why she left her job, I can’t say, because I don’t know; and as for telling a lie, well, I wouldn’t do that. That’s the summary of the story, ma’am.”

“Ah-h!”

“Ah!”

No gem ever flashed from a rosy ray to a white one more rapidly than changed the young wife’s countenance whilst this word came from her in a long drawn breath. “Did she walk along our turnpike-road?” she said, in a suddenly restless and eager voice.

No gem ever shifted from a pink light to a white one as quickly as the young wife's face changed when she said this in a long, drawn-out breath. “Did she walk along our main road?” she asked, in a suddenly restless and eager tone.

“I believe she did…. Ma’am, shall I call Liddy? You bain’t well, ma’am, surely? You look like a lily—so pale and fainty!”

“I think she did…. Ma’am, should I call Liddy? You don’t look well, ma’am, do you? You look like a lily—so pale and faint!”

“No; don’t call her; it is nothing. When did she pass Weatherbury?”

“No, don’t call her; it’s nothing. When did she pass Weatherbury?”

“Last Saturday night.”

“Last Saturday night.”

“That will do, Joseph; now you may go.”

“That’s enough, Joseph; you can go now.”

“Certainly, ma’am.”

“Sure, ma’am.”

“Joseph, come hither a moment. What was the colour of Fanny Robin’s hair?”

“Joseph, come here for a moment. What color was Fanny Robin's hair?”

“Really, mistress, now that ’tis put to me so judge-and-jury-like, I can’t call to mind, if ye’ll believe me!”

“Honestly, ma'am, now that you’re asking me like a judge and jury, I can’t remember if you’ll believe me!”

“Never mind; go on and do what I told you. Stop—well no, go on.”

“Don’t worry about it; just do what I asked you. Wait—actually, just keep going.”

She turned herself away from him, that he might no longer notice the mood which had set its sign so visibly upon her, and went indoors with a distressing sense of faintness and a beating brow. About an hour after, she heard the noise of the waggon and went out, still with a painful consciousness of her bewildered and troubled look. Joseph, dressed in his best suit of clothes, was putting in the horse to start. The shrubs and flowers were all piled in the waggon, as she had directed. Bathsheba hardly saw them now.

She turned away from him so he wouldn't notice the mood that was so clearly visible on her, and went inside feeling faint and with a pounding headache. About an hour later, she heard the sound of the wagon and went outside, still painfully aware of her bewildered and troubled expression. Joseph, dressed in his best clothes, was harnessing the horse to leave. The shrubs and flowers were all loaded in the wagon, just as she had instructed. Bathsheba barely noticed them now.

“Whose sweetheart did you say, Joseph?”

“Whose sweetheart are you talking about, Joseph?”

“I don’t know, ma’am.”

“I don’t know, ma'am.”

“Are you quite sure?”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes, ma’am, quite sure.”

"Yes, ma'am, absolutely sure."

“Sure of what?”

“Sure about what?”

“I’m sure that all I know is that she arrived in the morning and died in the evening without further parley. What Oak and Mr. Boldwood told me was only these few words. ‘Little Fanny Robin is dead, Joseph,’ Gabriel said, looking in my face in his steady old way. I was very sorry, and I said, ‘Ah!—and how did she come to die?’ ‘Well, she’s dead in Casterbridge Union,’ he said, ‘and perhaps ’tisn’t much matter about how she came to die. She reached the Union early Sunday morning, and died in the afternoon—that’s clear enough.’ Then I asked what she’d been doing lately, and Mr. Boldwood turned round to me then, and left off spitting a thistle with the end of his stick. He told me about her having lived by seampstering in Melchester, as I mentioned to you, and that she walked therefrom at the end of last week, passing near here Saturday night in the dusk. They then said I had better just name a hent of her death to you, and away they went. Her death might have been brought on by biding in the night wind, you know, ma’am; for people used to say she’d go off in a decline: she used to cough a good deal in winter time. However, ’tisn’t much odds to us about that now, for ’tis all over.”

"I'm pretty sure all I know is that she got here in the morning and passed away in the evening without any more discussion. What Oak and Mr. Boldwood told me was just these few words: 'Little Fanny Robin is dead, Joseph,' Gabriel said, looking at me in his usual steady way. I felt really sorry, and I asked, 'Oh!—how did she die?' 'Well, she died in Casterbridge Union,' he replied, 'and maybe it doesn't really matter how she died. She got to the Union early Sunday morning and passed away in the afternoon— that's clear enough.' Then I asked what she had been doing recently, and Mr. Boldwood turned to me then, stopping his stick from poking a thistle. He told me she had been making clothes in Melchester, as I mentioned to you, and that she had walked from there at the end of last week, passing by here on Saturday night at dusk. They said I should just let you know about her death, and then they left. Her death might have been caused by staying out in the night wind, you know, ma'am; people used to think she would get sick: she used to cough a lot in the winter. Anyway, it doesn't really matter to us now, because it's all over."

“Have you heard a different story at all?” She looked at him so intently that Joseph’s eyes quailed.

“Have you heard a different story at all?” She stared at him so intensely that Joseph's eyes dimmed.

“Not a word, mistress, I assure you,” he said. “Hardly anybody in the parish knows the news yet.”

“Not a word, ma'am, I promise you,” he said. “Barely anyone in the neighborhood knows the news yet.”

“I wonder why Gabriel didn’t bring the message to me himself. He mostly makes a point of seeing me upon the most trifling errand.” These words were merely murmured, and she was looking upon the ground.

“I wonder why Gabriel didn’t bring the message to me himself. He usually makes a point of seeing me for the smallest tasks.” These words were just whispered, and she was looking down at the ground.

“Perhaps he was busy, ma’am.” Joseph suggested. “And sometimes he seems to suffer from things upon his mind connected with the time when he was better off than ’a is now. ’A’s rather a curious item, but a very understanding shepherd, and learned in books.”

“Maybe he was busy, ma’am,” Joseph suggested. “And sometimes he seems to deal with things on his mind related to the time when he was better off than he is now. He’s quite an interesting person but a very understanding shepherd, and knowledgeable from reading.”

“Did anything seem upon his mind whilst he was speaking to you about this?”

“Did anything seem to be bothering him when he was talking to you about this?”

“I cannot but say that there did, ma’am. He was terrible down, and so was Farmer Boldwood.”

“I have to say, ma’am, there really was. He was really down, and so was Farmer Boldwood.”

“Thank you, Joseph. That will do. Go on now, or you’ll be late.”

“Thanks, Joseph. That’s enough. You should head out now, or you’ll be late.”

Bathsheba, still unhappy, went indoors again. In the course of the afternoon she said to Liddy, who had been informed of the occurrence, “What was the colour of poor Fanny Robin’s hair? Do you know? I cannot recollect—I only saw her for a day or two.”

Bathsheba, still feeling down, went back inside. Later that afternoon, she said to Liddy, who had heard about what happened, “What was the color of poor Fanny Robin’s hair? Do you know? I can’t remember—I only saw her for a day or two.”

“It was light, ma’am; but she wore it rather short, and packed away under her cap, so that you would hardly notice it. But I have seen her let it down when she was going to bed, and it looked beautiful then. Real golden hair.”

“It was light, ma’am; but she wore it quite short and tucked away under her cap, so you could hardly notice it. But I've seen her let it down when she was going to bed, and it looked beautiful then. Real golden hair.”

“Her young man was a soldier, was he not?”

“Her boyfriend was a soldier, right?”

“Yes. In the same regiment as Mr. Troy. He says he knew him very well.”

“Yes. In the same regiment as Mr. Troy. He says he knew him really well.”

“What, Mr. Troy says so? How came he to say that?”

“What, Mr. Troy said that? How did he come to say that?”

“One day I just named it to him, and asked him if he knew Fanny’s young man. He said, ‘Oh yes, he knew the young man as well as he knew himself, and that there wasn’t a man in the regiment he liked better.’”

“One day I just mentioned it to him and asked if he knew Fanny’s boyfriend. He said, ‘Oh yes, he knew the guy as well as he knew himself, and there wasn’t a man in the regiment he liked better.’”

“Ah! Said that, did he?”

“Ah! He said that, did he?”

“Yes; and he said there was a strong likeness between himself and the other young man, so that sometimes people mistook them——”

“Yes; and he said there was a strong resemblance between him and the other young man, so that sometimes people confused them——”

“Liddy, for Heaven’s sake stop your talking!” said Bathsheba, with the nervous petulance that comes from worrying perceptions.

“Liddy, for heaven's sake, stop talking!” said Bathsheba, with the anxious irritation that comes from being overly aware.

CHAPTER XII.
JOSEPH AND HIS BURDEN—BUCK’S HEAD

A wall bounded the site of Casterbridge Union-house, except along a portion of the end. Here a high gable stood prominent, and it was covered like the front with a mat of ivy. In this gable was no window, chimney, ornament, or protuberance of any kind. The single feature appertaining to it, beyond the expanse of dark green leaves, was a small door.

A wall surrounded the site of Casterbridge Union-house, except for one section at the end. Here, a tall gable stood out, covered like the front with a thick layer of ivy. This gable had no windows, chimney, decorations, or any protrusions. The only feature apart from the spread of dark green leaves was a small door.

The situation of the door was peculiar. The sill was three or four feet above the ground, and for a moment one was at a loss for an explanation of this exceptional altitude, till ruts immediately beneath suggested that the door was used solely for the passage of articles and persons to and from the level of a vehicle standing on the outside. Upon the whole, the door seemed to advertise itself as a species of Traitor’s Gate translated to another element. That entry and exit hereby was only at rare intervals became apparent on noting that tufts of grass were allowed to flourish undisturbed in the chinks of the sill.

The door's placement was odd. The bottom was three or four feet off the ground, and for a moment, it was hard to figure out why it was so high. Then, the ruts underneath reminded me that the door was probably just for bringing things and people in and out from a vehicle parked outside. Overall, the door looked like a kind of Traitor’s Gate moved to a different setting. It became clear that this entry and exit was only used occasionally when I noticed that patches of grass were growing freely in the gaps of the sill.

As the clock from the tower of St. George’s Church pointed to three minutes to three, a blue spring waggon, picked out with red, and containing boughs and flowers, turned from the high road and halted on this side of the building. Whilst the chimes were yet stammering out a shattered form of “Malbrook,” Joseph Poorgrass rang the bell, and received directions to back his waggon against the high door under the gable. The door then opened, and a plain elm coffin was slowly thrust forth, and laid by two men in fustian along the middle of the vehicle.

As the clock from St. George’s Church struck three minutes to three, a blue spring wagon trimmed in red, filled with branches and flowers, turned off the main road and stopped next to the building. While the chimes awkwardly played a broken version of “Malbrook,” Joseph Poorgrass rang the bell and was told to back his wagon up to the big door under the gable. The door then opened, and two men in rough fabric carefully carried out a simple elm coffin and placed it down the center of the vehicle.

One of the men then stepped up beside it, took from his pocket a lump of chalk, and wrote upon the cover the name and a few other words in a large scrawling hand. (We believe that they do these things more tenderly now, and provide a plate.) He covered the whole with a black cloth, threadbare, but decent, the tail-board of the waggon was returned to its place, one of the men handed a certificate of registry to Poorgrass, and both entered the door, closing it behind them. Their connection with her, short as it had been, was over for ever.

One of the men then stepped up beside it, pulled a piece of chalk from his pocket, and wrote the name and a few other words on the cover in a large, messy handwriting. (We think they do these things more compassionately now and provide a plaque.) He then covered the whole thing with a black cloth, which was worn but presentable, the tailboard of the wagon was put back in place, one of the men handed a registration certificate to Poorgrass, and both of them went inside, closing the door behind them. Their connection with her, brief as it had been, was over for good.

Joseph then placed the flowers as enjoined, and the evergreens around the flowers, till it was difficult to divine what the waggon contained; he smacked his whip, and the rather pleasing funeral car crept up the hill, and along the road to Weatherbury.

Joseph then arranged the flowers as instructed and added the evergreens around them, making it hard to tell what the wagon held; he cracked his whip, and the somewhat elegant funeral car slowly made its way up the hill and along the road to Weatherbury.

The afternoon drew on apace, and, looking to the left towards the sea as he walked beside the horse, Poorgrass saw strange clouds and scrolls of mist rolling over the high hills which girt the landscape in that quarter. They came in yet greater volumes, and indolently crept across the intervening valleys, and around the withered papery flags of the sloughs and river brinks. Then their dank spongy forms closed in upon the sky. It was a sudden overgrowth of atmospheric fungi which had their roots in the neighbouring sea, and by the time that horse, man, and corpse entered Yalbury Great Wood, these silent workings of an invisible hand had reached them, and they were completely enveloped. It was the first arrival of the autumn fogs, and the first fog of the series.

The afternoon was moving quickly, and as Poorgrass walked alongside the horse, he looked to the left toward the sea and saw strange clouds and wisps of mist rolling over the high hills that surrounded that part of the landscape. They came in larger volumes, lazily creeping across the valleys and around the withered, papery flags of the marshes and riverbanks. Then their damp, spongy forms closed in on the sky. It was like a sudden growth of atmospheric fungi with roots in the nearby sea, and by the time the horse, man, and body entered Yalbury Great Wood, these silent forces of an unseen presence had reached them, completely enveloping them. It was the first appearance of the autumn fogs, the first fog of the season.

The air was as an eye suddenly struck blind. The waggon and its load rolled no longer on the horizontal division between clearness and opacity. They were imbedded in an elastic body of a monotonous pallor throughout. There was no perceptible motion in the air, not a visible drop of water fell upon a leaf of the beeches, birches, and firs composing the wood on either side. The trees stood in an attitude of intentness, as if they waited longingly for a wind to come and rock them. A startling quiet overhung all surrounding things—so completely, that the crunching of the waggon-wheels was as a great noise, and small rustles, which had never obtained a hearing except by night, were distinctly individualized.

The air felt like an eye suddenly blinded. The wagon and its load were no longer rolling along the line between clarity and darkness. They were stuck in a hazy, featureless expanse. There wasn’t a hint of movement in the air, not a single drop of water fell on the leaves of the beeches, birches, and firs that made up the woods on either side. The trees stood still, as if they were eagerly waiting for a breeze to come and gently sway them. An unsettling silence enveloped everything around—so complete that the creaking of the wagon wheels seemed loud, and the tiny rustles, usually only heard at night, became sharply noticeable.

Joseph Poorgrass looked round upon his sad burden as it loomed faintly through the flowering laurustinus, then at the unfathomable gloom amid the high trees on each hand, indistinct, shadowless, and spectre-like in their monochrome of grey. He felt anything but cheerful, and wished he had the company even of a child or dog. Stopping the horse, he listened. Not a footstep or wheel was audible anywhere around, and the dead silence was broken only by a heavy particle falling from a tree through the evergreens and alighting with a smart rap upon the coffin of poor Fanny. The fog had by this time saturated the trees, and this was the first dropping of water from the overbrimming leaves. The hollow echo of its fall reminded the waggoner painfully of the grim Leveller. Then hard by came down another drop, then two or three. Presently there was a continual tapping of these heavy drops upon the dead leaves, the road, and the travellers. The nearer boughs were beaded with the mist to the greyness of aged men, and the rusty-red leaves of the beeches were hung with similar drops, like diamonds on auburn hair.

Joseph Poorgrass looked around at his somber burden as it loomed faintly through the flowering laurustinus, then at the deep gloom among the tall trees on either side, hazy, shadowless, and ghostly in their shades of grey. He felt far from cheerful and wished for the company of even a child or a dog. He stopped the horse and listened. Not a footstep or wheel could be heard anywhere nearby, and the stillness was only interrupted by a heavy drop falling from a tree through the evergreens, landing with a sharp sound on the coffin of poor Fanny. By this time, the fog had soaked the trees, and this was the first drop of water from the overflowing leaves. The hollow echo of its fall painfully reminded the waggoner of the grim Leveller. Soon after, another drop fell, then two or three. Before long, there was a steady tapping of these heavy drops on the dead leaves, the road, and the travelers. The nearby branches were adorned with mist, resembling the greyness of elderly men, and the rusty-red leaves of the beeches were adorned with similar drops, like diamonds on auburn hair.

Situated by roadside in the midst of this wood was the old inn, called Buck’s Head. It was about a mile and a half from Weatherbury, and in the meridian times of stage-coach travelling had been the place where many coaches changed and kept their relays of horses. All the old stabling was now pulled down, and little remained besides the habitable inn itself, which, standing a little way back from the road, signified its existence to people far up and down the highway by a sign hanging from the horizontal bough of an elm on the opposite side of the way.

Located by the roadside in the middle of the woods was the old inn, called Buck's Head. It was about a mile and a half from Weatherbury and, during the heyday of stagecoach travel, was where many coaches would change horses and rest their teams. All the old stables had been torn down, leaving only the livable inn itself, which, set a bit back from the road, indicated its presence to travelers up and down the highway by a sign hanging from the horizontal branch of an elm on the opposite side of the road.

Travellers—for the variety tourist had hardly developed into a distinct species at this date—sometimes said in passing, when they cast their eyes up to the sign-bearing tree, that artists were fond of representing the signboard hanging thus, but that they themselves had never before noticed so perfect an instance in actual working order. It was near this tree that the waggon was standing into which Gabriel Oak crept on his first journey to Weatherbury; but, owing to the darkness, the sign and the inn had been unobserved.

Travelers—since the term tourist hadn’t really become a separate category at this time—would occasionally remark, as they looked up at the sign-posted tree, that artists liked to depict the signboard hanging like this, but they had never actually seen such a perfect example in real life. It was near this tree that the wagon was parked into which Gabriel Oak climbed on his first trip to Weatherbury; however, due to the darkness, he hadn’t noticed the sign or the inn.

The manners of the inn were of the old-established type. Indeed, in the minds of its frequenters they existed as unalterable formulæ: e.g.

The inn's decorum was of the traditional kind. In fact, for its regulars, they seemed like fixed rules: e.g.

Rap with the bottom of your pint for more liquor.
For tobacco, shout.
In calling for the girl in waiting, say, “Maid!”
Ditto for the landlady, “Old Soul!” etc., etc.

Rap the bottom of your pint for more drinks.
For tobacco, shout it out.
To call for the girl in waiting, say, “Maid!”
Same goes for the landlady, “Old Soul!” etc., etc.

It was a relief to Joseph’s heart when the friendly sign-board came in view, and, stopping his horse immediately beneath it, he proceeded to fulfil an intention made a long time before. His spirits were oozing out of him quite. He turned the horse’s head to the green bank, and entered the hostel for a mug of ale.

It was a relief to Joseph’s heart when the welcoming sign came into view, and, stopping his horse right under it, he set out to fulfill a plan he had made long ago. He was feeling completely overjoyed. He turned the horse towards the green bank and walked into the inn for a mug of ale.

Going down into the kitchen of the inn, the floor of which was a step below the passage, which in its turn was a step below the road outside, what should Joseph see to gladden his eyes but two copper-coloured discs, in the form of the countenances of Mr. Jan Coggan and Mr. Mark Clark. These owners of the two most appreciative throats in the neighbourhood, on this side of respectability, were now sitting face to face over a three-legged circular table, having an iron rim to keep cups and pots from being accidentally elbowed off; they might have been said to resemble the setting sun and the full moon shining vis-à-vis across the globe.

As Joseph walked into the kitchen of the inn, which was one step lower than the hallway, and that was one step lower than the road outside, what did he see that made him happy? Two copper-colored discs, resembling the faces of Mr. Jan Coggan and Mr. Mark Clark. These two men, known for having the best appetites in the area, were sitting across from each other at a three-legged round table, which had an iron rim to prevent cups and pots from being accidentally knocked off. They looked like the setting sun and the full moon shining directly at each other across the world.

“Why, ’tis neighbour Poorgrass!” said Mark Clark. “I’m sure your face don’t praise your mistress’s table, Joseph.”

“Why, it’s neighbor Poorgrass!” said Mark Clark. “I’m sure your face doesn’t do your mistress’s table any favors, Joseph.”

“I’ve had a very pale companion for the last five miles,” said Joseph, indulging in a shudder toned down by resignation. “And to speak the truth, ’twas beginning to tell upon me. I assure ye, I ha’n’t seed the colour of victuals or drink since breakfast time this morning, and that was no more than a dew-bit afield.”

“I’ve had a really pale companion for the last five miles,” said Joseph, letting out a shudder that was softened by acceptance. “And to be honest, it was starting to get to me. I assure you, I haven’t seen any food or drink since breakfast this morning, and that was just a small bite in the field.”

“Then drink, Joseph, and don’t restrain yourself!” said Coggan, handing him a hooped mug three-quarters full.

“Then drink, Joseph, and don’t hold back!” said Coggan, handing him a mug with a hoop, three-quarters full.

Joseph drank for a moderately long time, then for a longer time, saying, as he lowered the jug, “’Tis pretty drinking—very pretty drinking, and is more than cheerful on my melancholy errand, so to speak it.”

Joseph drank for a while, then for even longer, saying, as he set down the jug, “This is nice drinking—really nice drinking, and it helps brighten my rather sad errand, so to speak.”

“True, drink is a pleasant delight,” said Jan, as one who repeated a truism so familiar to his brain that he hardly noticed its passage over his tongue; and, lifting the cup, Coggan tilted his head gradually backwards, with closed eyes, that his expectant soul might not be diverted for one instant from its bliss by irrelevant surroundings.

“It's true, drink is a nice treat,” said Jan, as someone who repeated a saying so well-known to him that he hardly noticed saying it; and, lifting the cup, Coggan tilted his head back slowly, with closed eyes, so that his eager soul wouldn't be distracted for even a moment from its joy by unrelated surroundings.

“Well, I must be on again,” said Poorgrass. “Not but that I should like another nip with ye; but the country might lose confidence in me if I was seed here.”

“Well, I need to head out again,” said Poorgrass. “It's not that I wouldn't like another drink with you; but the community might lose trust in me if they saw me here.”

“Where be ye trading o’t to to-day, then, Joseph?”

“Where are you trading today, then, Joseph?”

“Back to Weatherbury. I’ve got poor little Fanny Robin in my waggon outside, and I must be at the churchyard gates at a quarter to five with her.”

“Back to Weatherbury. I have poor little Fanny Robin in my wagon outside, and I need to be at the churchyard gates at a quarter to five with her.”

“Ay—I’ve heard of it. And so she’s nailed up in parish boards after all, and nobody to pay the bell shilling and the grave half-crown.”

“Ay—I’ve heard of it. And so she’s pinned up in parish boards after all, and nobody to pay the bell shilling and the grave half-crown.”

“The parish pays the grave half-crown, but not the bell shilling, because the bell’s a luxery: but ’a can hardly do without the grave, poor body. However, I expect our mistress will pay all.”

“The parish pays the grave half a crown, but not the bell shilling, since the bell is a luxury; but one can hardly do without the grave, poor thing. However, I expect our mistress will cover everything.”

“A pretty maid as ever I see! But what’s yer hurry, Joseph? The pore woman’s dead, and you can’t bring her to life, and you may as well sit down comfortable and finish another with us.”

“A pretty maid as ever I see! But what’s your hurry, Joseph? The poor woman’s dead, and you can’t bring her back to life, so you might as well sit down comfortably and finish another drink with us.”

“I don’t mind taking just the merest thimbleful of imagination more with ye, sonnies. But only a few minutes, because ’tis as ’tis.”

“I don’t mind taking just a tiny bit of imagination with you, guys. But only for a few minutes, because it is what it is.”

“Of course, you’ll have another drop. A man’s twice the man afterwards. You feel so warm and glorious, and you whop and slap at your work without any trouble, and everything goes on like sticks a-breaking. Too much liquor is bad, and leads us to that horned man in the smoky house; but, after all, many people haven’t the gift of enjoying a soak, and since we are highly favoured with a power that way, we should make the most o’t.”

“Of course, you’ll have another drink. A man feels twice as strong afterward. You feel so warm and amazing, and you tackle your work without any issues, and everything goes on like it’s easy. Too much alcohol is bad and leads us to that guy in the smoky house; but, after all, many people don’t have the ability to enjoy a drink, and since we’re lucky enough to have that talent, we should make the most of it.”

“True,” said Mark Clark. “’Tis a talent the Lord has mercifully bestowed upon us, and we ought not to neglect it. But, what with the parsons and clerks and school-people and serious tea-parties, the merry old ways of good life have gone to the dogs—upon my carcase, they have!”

“True,” said Mark Clark. “It’s a gift that the Lord has kindly given us, and we shouldn’t take it for granted. But, with all the preachers, clerks, educators, and solemn tea parties, the joyful old ways of living have gone to waste—I'm serious, they really have!”

“Well, really, I must be onward again now,” said Joseph.

“Well, I really have to move on again now,” said Joseph.

“Now, now, Joseph; nonsense! The poor woman is dead, isn’t she, and what’s your hurry?”

“Come on, Joseph; that’s ridiculous! The poor woman is dead, right? What’s the rush?”

“Well, I hope Providence won’t be in a way with me for my doings,” said Joseph, again sitting down. “I’ve been troubled with weak moments lately, ’tis true. I’ve been drinky once this month already, and I did not go to church a-Sunday, and I dropped a curse or two yesterday; so I don’t want to go too far for my safety. Your next world is your next world, and not to be squandered lightly.”

“Well, I hope fate won’t hold anything against me for what I’ve done,” Joseph said, sitting down again. “I’ve had some weak moments lately, it’s true. I’ve had a drink or two this month already, I didn’t go to church last Sunday, and I let a few curses slip yesterday; so I want to be careful about going too far. The next life is the next life, and it shouldn’t be wasted lightly.”

“I believe ye to be a chapel-member, Joseph. That I do.”

"I believe you’re a chapel member, Joseph. I really do."

“Oh, no, no! I don’ got so far as that.”

“Oh, no, no! I haven’t gotten that far yet.”

“For my part,” said Coggan, “I’m staunch Church of England.”

“For my part,” said Coggan, “I’m a devoted Church of England member.”

“Ay, and faith, so be I,” said Mark Clark.

“Aye, and truly, so I shall,” said Mark Clark.

“I won’t say much for myself; I don’t wish to,” Coggan continued, with that tendency to talk on principles which is characteristic of the barley-corn. “But I’ve never changed a single doctrine: I’ve stuck like a plaster to the old faith I was born in. Yes; there’s this to be said for the Church, a man can belong to the Church and bide in his cheerful old inn, and never trouble or worry his mind about doctrines at all. But to be a meetinger, you must go to chapel in all winds and weathers, and make yerself as frantic as a skit. Not but that chapel-members be clever chaps enough in their way. They can lift up beautiful prayers out of their own heads, all about their families and shipwracks in the newspaper.”

“I won’t say much about myself; I don’t want to,” Coggan continued, showing that tendency to talk about principles that’s typical of the barley-corn. “But I’ve never changed a single belief: I’ve stuck to the old faith I was born into like glue. Yes; you can say this about the Church, a person can belong to the Church and stay in their cozy old inn without ever worrying about beliefs at all. But to be a member of a chapel, you’ve got to go there in all kinds of weather and make yourself as frantic as a skit. Not that chapel members aren’t clever in their own way. They can come up with beautiful prayers from their own heads, all about their families and shipwrecks in the newspaper.”

“They can—they can,” said Mark Clark, with corroborative feeling; “but we Churchmen, you see, must have it all printed aforehand, or, dang it all, we should no more know what to say to a great person like Providence than babes unborn.”

“They can—they can,” said Mark Clark, with a sense of agreement; “but us Church folks, you see, need to have everything printed out beforehand, or, damn it all, we wouldn’t know what to say to someone as important as Providence any more than unborn babies.”

“Chapel-folk be more hand-in-glove with them above than we,” said Joseph, thoughtfully.

“Chapel people are more connected with those up there than we are,” said Joseph, thoughtfully.

“Yes,” said Coggan. “We know very well that if anybody goes to heaven, they will. They’ve worked hard for it, and they deserve to have it, such as ’tis. I’m not such a fool as to pretend that we who stick to the Church have the same chance as they, because we know we have not. But I hate a feller who’ll change his old ancient doctrines for the sake of getting to heaven. I’d as soon turn king’s-evidence for the few pounds you get. Why, neighbours, when every one of my taties were frosted, our Parson Thirdly were the man who gave me a sack for seed, though he hardly had one for his own use, and no money to buy ’em. If it hadn’t been for him, I shouldn’t hae had a tatie to put in my garden. D’ye think I’d turn after that? No, I’ll stick to my side; and if we be in the wrong, so be it: I’ll fall with the fallen!”

“Yes,” Coggan said. “We know very well that if anyone goes to heaven, they will. They’ve worked hard for it and they deserve to have it, however it is. I’m not foolish enough to pretend that we who stick to the Church have the same chance as they do because we know we don’t. But I can’t stand someone who changes their long-held beliefs just to get to heaven. I’d just as soon betray my friends for the cash you’d get. You see, when all my potatoes got frosted, it was our Parson Thirdly who gave me a sack for seed, even though he barely had one for himself and no money to buy them. If it hadn’t been for him, I wouldn’t have had a potato to plant in my garden. Do you think I’d turn my back after that? No, I’ll stick to my side; and if we’re in the wrong, so be it: I’ll fall with the fallen!”

“Well said—very well said,” observed Joseph.—“However, folks, I must be moving now: upon my life I must. Parson Thirdly will be waiting at the church gates, and there’s the woman a-biding outside in the waggon.”

"Well said—very well said," Joseph remarked. "However, everyone, I need to get going now: I really do. Parson Thirdly will be waiting at the church gates, and there’s the woman waiting outside in the wagon."

“Joseph Poorgrass, don’t be so miserable! Parson Thirdly won’t mind. He’s a generous man; he’s found me in tracts for years, and I’ve consumed a good many in the course of a long and rather shady life; but he’s never been the man to complain at the expense. Sit down.”

“Joseph Poorgrass, don’t be so down! Parson Thirdly won’t care. He’s a kind man; he’s supported me with pamphlets for years, and I’ve read a lot over my long and somewhat questionable life; but he’s never been the type to complain about the cost. Sit down.”

The longer Joseph Poorgrass remained, the less his spirit was troubled by the duties which devolved upon him this afternoon. The minutes glided by uncounted, until the evening shades began perceptibly to deepen, and the eyes of the three were but sparkling points on the surface of darkness. Coggan’s watch struck six from his pocket in the usual still small tones.

The longer Joseph Poorgrass stayed, the less troubled he felt by the responsibilities he had this afternoon. Time passed without him noticing, until the evening shadows started to grow darker, and the three of them were just bright dots in the deepening darkness. Coggan's watch chimed six from his pocket in its usual quiet tones.

At that moment hasty steps were heard in the entry, and the door opened to admit the figure of Gabriel Oak, followed by the maid of the inn bearing a candle. He stared sternly at the one lengthy and two round faces of the sitters, which confronted him with the expressions of a fiddle and a couple of warming-pans. Joseph Poorgrass blinked, and shrank several inches into the background.

At that moment, hurried footsteps were heard in the entrance, and the door opened to reveal Gabriel Oak, followed by the inn's maid holding a candle. He glared seriously at the one long face and the two round faces of those sitting, which looked at him like a violin and a couple of warming pans. Joseph Poorgrass blinked and shrank a few inches back into the shadows.

“Upon my soul, I’m ashamed of you; ’tis disgraceful, Joseph, disgraceful!” said Gabriel, indignantly. “Coggan, you call yourself a man, and don’t know better than this.”

“Honestly, I’m ashamed of you; it's disgraceful, Joseph, disgraceful!” said Gabriel, angrily. “Coggan, you call yourself a man, and you don’t know better than this.”

Coggan looked up indefinitely at Oak, one or other of his eyes occasionally opening and closing of its own accord, as if it were not a member but a dozy individual with a distinct personality.

Coggan looked up at Oak for a long time, one of his eyes occasionally blinking on its own, as if it were a sleepy person with a mind of its own.

“Don’t take on so, shepherd!” said Mark Clark, looking reproachfully at the candle, which appeared to possess special features of interest for his eyes.

“Don’t take it so hard, shepherd!” said Mark Clark, looking disapprovingly at the candle, which seemed to have special features that caught his eye.

“Nobody can hurt a dead woman,” at length said Coggan, with the precision of a machine. “All that could be done for her is done—she’s beyond us: and why should a man put himself in a tearing hurry for lifeless clay that can neither feel nor see, and don’t know what you do with her at all? If she’d been alive, I would have been the first to help her. If she now wanted victuals and drink, I’d pay for it, money down. But she’s dead, and no speed of ours will bring her to life. The woman’s past us—time spent upon her is throwed away: why should we hurry to do what’s not required? Drink, shepherd, and be friends, for to-morrow we may be like her.”

“Nobody can hurt a dead woman,” Coggan finally said, as if he were a machine. “Everything that could be done for her has been done—she’s gone: and why should a man rush for lifeless flesh that can’t feel or see and doesn’t know what’s happening? If she had been alive, I would have been the first to help her. If she now needed food and drink, I’d pay for it right away. But she’s dead, and no amount of speed on our part will bring her back to life. The woman is beyond us—time spent on her is wasted: why should we hurry to do what isn’t needed? Let’s drink, shepherd, and be friends, because tomorrow we might be like her.”

“We may,” added Mark Clark, emphatically, at once drinking himself, to run no further risk of losing his chance by the event alluded to, Jan meanwhile merging his additional thoughts of to-morrow in a song:—

“We might,” added Mark Clark, firmly, as he quickly drank to avoid losing his opportunity due to the mentioned event, while Jan blended his extra thoughts about tomorrow into a song:—

        “To-mor-row, to-mor-row!
And while peace and plen-ty I find at my board,
    With a heart free from sick-ness and sor-row,
With my friends will I share what to-day may af-ford,
    And let them spread the ta-ble to-mor-row.
        To-mor-row, to-mor—”

“Tomorrow, tomorrow!
And while I enjoy peace and plenty at my table,
    With a heart free from illness and sorrow,
I will share what today has to offer with my friends,
    And let them prepare the table tomorrow.
        Tomorrow, to—”

“Do hold thy horning, Jan!” said Oak; and turning upon Poorgrass, “as for you, Joseph, who do your wicked deeds in such confoundedly holy ways, you are as drunk as you can stand.”

“Hold your horn, Jan!” said Oak; and turning to Poorgrass, “as for you, Joseph, who do your wicked deeds in such ridiculously holy ways, you are as drunk as you can be.”

“No, Shepherd Oak, no! Listen to reason, shepherd. All that’s the matter with me is the affliction called a multiplying eye, and that’s how it is I look double to you—I mean, you look double to me.”

“No, Shepherd Oak, no! Listen to reason, shepherd. The only thing wrong with me is this issue called a multiplying eye, and that’s why I look double to you—I mean, you look double to me.”

“A multiplying eye is a very distressing thing,” said Mark Clark.

“A multiplying eye is a really troubling thing,” said Mark Clark.

“It always comes on when I have been in a public-house a little time,” said Joseph Poorgrass, meekly. “Yes; I see two of every sort, as if I were some holy man living in the times of King Noah and entering into the ark…. Y-y-y-yes,” he added, becoming much affected by the picture of himself as a person thrown away, and shedding tears; “I feel too good for England: I ought to have lived in Genesis by rights, like the other men of sacrifice, and then I shouldn’t have b-b-been called a d-d-drunkard in such a way!”

"It always happens when I've been in a pub for a little while," said Joseph Poorgrass, quietly. "Yeah; I see two of everything, like I'm some holy man from the time of King Noah getting ready to enter the ark... Y-y-y-yeah," he added, becoming quite emotional at the thought of himself as someone cast aside and starting to cry; "I feel too good for England: I should've lived in Genesis, like the other men of sacrifice, and then I wouldn't have been called a d-d-drunkard like this!"

“I wish you’d show yourself a man of spirit, and not sit whining there!”

“I wish you’d show some backbone and stop sitting there whining!”

“Show myself a man of spirit?… Ah, well! let me take the name of drunkard humbly—let me be a man of contrite knees—let it be! I know that I always do say ‘Please God’ afore I do anything, from my getting up to my going down of the same, and I am willing to take as much disgrace as belongs to that holy act. Hah, yes!… But not a man of spirit? Have I ever allowed the toe of pride to be lifted against my person without shouting manfully that I question the right to do so? I inquire that query boldly?”

"Show myself as a man of spirit? Well, let me humbly accept the title of drunkard—let me be a man with a heavy heart—so be it! I know that I always say 'Please God' before I do anything, from getting up to going to bed, and I'm ready to accept whatever shame comes from that sacred act. Yes! But not a man of spirit? Have I ever let anyone disrespect me without standing up and saying I refuse to accept it? Am I being bold in asking that question?"

“We can’t say that you have, Joseph Poorgrass,” said Jan, emphatically.

“We can’t say that you have, Joseph Poorgrass,” Jan said, emphasizing his point.

“Never have I allowed such treatment to pass unquestioned! Yet the shepherd says in the face of that rich testimony that I am not a man of spirit! Well, let it pass by, and death is a kind friend!”

“Never have I let such treatment go unchallenged! Yet the shepherd claims, despite all that evidence, that I lack spirit! Fine, let it go, and death is a compassionate friend!”

Gabriel, seeing that neither of the three was in a fit state to take charge of the waggon for the remainder of the journey, made no reply, but, closing the door again upon them, went across to where the vehicle stood, now getting indistinct in the fog and gloom of this mildewy time. He pulled the horse’s head from the large patch of turf it had eaten bare, readjusted the boughs over the coffin, and drove along through the unwholesome night.

Gabriel, noticing that none of the three were in a condition to handle the wagon for the rest of the trip, didn’t say anything. Instead, he shut the door on them again and walked over to where the vehicle was, now fading into the fog and darkness of this damp time. He pulled the horse’s head away from the large patch of grass it had grazed down, fixed the branches over the coffin, and drove on through the unhealthy night.

It had gradually become rumoured in the village that the body to be brought and buried that day was all that was left of the unfortunate Fanny Robin who had followed the Eleventh from Casterbridge to Melchester. But, thanks to Boldwood’s reticence and Oak’s generosity, the lover she had followed had never been individualized as Troy. Gabriel hoped that the whole truth of the matter might not be published till at any rate the girl had been in her grave for a few days, when the interposing barriers of earth and time, and a sense that the events had been somewhat shut into oblivion, would deaden the sting that revelation and invidious remark would have for Bathsheba just now.

It had gradually spread around the village that the body being brought for burial that day was all that remained of the unfortunate Fanny Robin, who had followed the Eleventh from Casterbridge to Melchester. But because of Boldwood’s silence and Oak’s kindness, the man she had followed had never been identified as Troy. Gabriel hoped that the whole truth wouldn’t come out until at least a few days after the girl had been buried, so that the barriers of earth and time, along with the understanding that the events had been somewhat forgotten, would lessen the pain that the revelation and cruel comments would cause Bathsheba right now.

By the time that Gabriel reached the old manor-house, her residence, which lay in his way to the church, it was quite dark. A man came from the gate and said through the fog, which hung between them like blown flour,—

By the time Gabriel arrived at the old manor house, her home, which was on his way to the church, it was completely dark. A man came out from the gate and spoke through the fog, which hung between them like powdered flour,—

“Is that Poorgrass with the corpse?”

“Is that Poorgrass with the body?”

Gabriel recognized the voice as that of the parson.

Gabriel recognized the voice as the parson's.

“The corpse is here, sir,” said Gabriel.

“The body is here, sir,” said Gabriel.

“I have just been to inquire of Mrs. Troy if she could tell me the reason of the delay. I am afraid it is too late now for the funeral to be performed with proper decency. Have you the registrar’s certificate?”

“I just went to ask Mrs. Troy if she knows why there's been a delay. I'm afraid it’s too late now for the funeral to be done with proper respect. Do you have the registrar’s certificate?”

“No,” said Gabriel. “I expect Poorgrass has that; and he’s at the Buck’s Head. I forgot to ask him for it.”

“No,” Gabriel said. “I think Poorgrass has that; and he’s at the Buck’s Head. I forgot to ask him for it.”

“Then that settles the matter. We’ll put off the funeral till to-morrow morning. The body may be brought on to the church, or it may be left here at the farm and fetched by the bearers in the morning. They waited more than an hour, and have now gone home.”

“Then that's settled. We’ll postpone the funeral until tomorrow morning. The body can be brought to the church, or it can stay here at the farm and be picked up by the bearers in the morning. They waited for over an hour and have now gone home.”

Gabriel had his reasons for thinking the latter a most objectionable plan, notwithstanding that Fanny had been an inmate of the farm-house for several years in the lifetime of Bathsheba’s uncle. Visions of several unhappy contingencies which might arise from this delay flitted before him. But his will was not law, and he went indoors to inquire of his mistress what were her wishes on the subject. He found her in an unusual mood: her eyes as she looked up to him were suspicious and perplexed as with some antecedent thought. Troy had not yet returned. At first Bathsheba assented with a mien of indifference to his proposition that they should go on to the church at once with their burden; but immediately afterwards, following Gabriel to the gate, she swerved to the extreme of solicitousness on Fanny’s account, and desired that the girl might be brought into the house. Oak argued upon the convenience of leaving her in the waggon, just as she lay now, with her flowers and green leaves about her, merely wheeling the vehicle into the coach-house till the morning, but to no purpose, “It is unkind and unchristian,” she said, “to leave the poor thing in a coach-house all night.”

Gabriel had his reasons for thinking that the latter was a terrible plan, even though Fanny had stayed at the farmhouse for several years while Bathsheba’s uncle was alive. Thoughts of many unfortunate outcomes that might come from this delay flashed through his mind. But he didn't have the final say, so he went inside to ask his mistress what she wanted to do about it. He found her in an unusual mood: her eyes looked up at him with suspicion and confusion, as if she was lost in some previous thought. Troy hadn’t returned yet. At first, Bathsheba agreed with an indifferent attitude to his suggestion that they should head to the church immediately with their burden; but soon after, she followed Gabriel to the gate and became very concerned about Fanny. She insisted that the girl should be brought into the house. Oak argued that it would be more convenient to leave her in the wagon, as she was now, surrounded by her flowers and green leaves, and just wheel the vehicle into the coach-house until morning. But his reasoning was in vain. “It is unkind and unchristian,” she said, “to leave the poor thing in a coach-house all night.”

“Very well, then,” said the parson. “And I will arrange that the funeral shall take place early to-morrow. Perhaps Mrs. Troy is right in feeling that we cannot treat a dead fellow-creature too thoughtfully We must remember that though she may have erred grievously in leaving her home, she is still our sister; and it is to be believed that God’s uncovenanted mercies are extended towards her, and that she is a member of the flock of Christ.”

"Alright then," said the pastor. "I'll make sure the funeral happens early tomorrow. Maybe Mrs. Troy is right to think we shouldn't treat a deceased person carelessly. We need to remember that even though she may have made serious mistakes by leaving her home, she is still our sister; and we can believe that God's unearned mercy is still offered to her, and that she is part of Christ's followers."

The parson’s words spread into the heavy air with a sad yet unperturbed cadence, and Gabriel shed an honest tear. Bathsheba seemed unmoved. Mr. Thirdly then left them, and Gabriel lighted a lantern. Fetching three other men to assist him, they bore the unconscious truant indoors, placing the coffin on two benches in the middle of a little sitting-room next the hall, as Bathsheba directed.

The parson's words hung in the thick air with a somber yet steady rhythm, and Gabriel shed a genuine tear. Bathsheba appeared unfazed. Mr. Thirdly then took his leave, and Gabriel lit a lantern. Gathering three other men to help him, they carried the unconscious runaway inside, setting the coffin on two benches in the center of a small sitting room next to the hall, as Bathsheba instructed.

Every one except Gabriel Oak then left the room. He still indecisively lingered beside the body. He was deeply troubled at the wretchedly ironical aspect that circumstances were putting on with regard to Troy’s wife, and at his own powerlessness to counteract them. In spite of his careful manœuvring all this day, the very worst event that could in any way have happened in connection with the burial had happened now. Oak imagined a terrible discovery resulting from this afternoon’s work that might cast over Bathsheba’s life a shade which the interposition of many lapsing years might but indifferently lighten, and which nothing at all might altogether remove.

Everyone except Gabriel Oak left the room. He hesitated indecisively beside the body. He was deeply troubled by the painfully ironic situation regarding Troy’s wife and his own inability to change things. Despite his careful planning throughout the day, the absolute worst incident that could have occurred related to the burial had just happened. Oak envisioned a dreadful revelation coming from this afternoon’s events that could overshadow Bathsheba’s life, a burden that many years might only slightly lessen and that nothing could completely erase.

Suddenly, as in a last attempt to save Bathsheba from, at any rate, immediate anguish, he looked again, as he had looked before, at the chalk writing upon the coffin-lid. The scrawl was this simple one, “Fanny Robin and child.” Gabriel took his handkerchief and carefully rubbed out the two latter words. He then left the room, and went out quietly by the front door.

Suddenly, as if in a final effort to spare Bathsheba from, at least, immediate pain, he glanced again, as he had before, at the chalk writing on the coffin lid. The message was simply, “Fanny Robin and child.” Gabriel took his handkerchief and gently wiped away the last two words. He then left the room and quietly exited through the front door.

CHAPTER XIII.
FANNY’S REVENGE

“Do you want me any longer, ma’am?” inquired Liddy, at a later hour the same evening, standing by the door with a chamber candlestick in her hand, and addressing Bathsheba, who sat cheerless and alone in the large parlour beside the first fire of the season.

“Do you still want me, ma’am?” Liddy asked later that evening, standing by the door with a candle in her hand and speaking to Bathsheba, who sat gloomy and alone in the large parlor next to the first fire of the season.

“No more to-night, Liddy.”

"Not tonight, Liddy."

“I’ll sit up for master if you like, ma’am. I am not at all afraid of Fanny, if I may sit in my own room and have a candle. She was such a childlike, nesh young thing that her spirit couldn’t appear to anybody if it tried, I’m quite sure.”

“I’ll stay up for the master if you want, ma'am. I’m not scared of Fanny at all, as long as I can sit in my own room with a candle. She was such a naive, gentle young thing that her spirit wouldn’t be able to show itself to anyone, even if it tried, I’m sure of that.”

“Oh no, no! You go to bed. I’ll sit up for him myself till twelve o’clock, and if he has not arrived by that time, I shall give him up and go to bed too.”

“Oh no, no! You go to bed. I’ll stay up for him myself until midnight, and if he hasn’t arrived by then, I’ll give up and go to bed too.”

“It is half-past ten now.”

“It’s 10:30 now.”

“Oh! is it?”

“Oh! Is it?”

“Why don’t you sit upstairs, ma’am?”

“Why don’t you take a seat upstairs, ma’am?”

“Why don’t I?” said Bathsheba, desultorily. “It isn’t worth while—there’s a fire here, Liddy,” she suddenly exclaimed in an impulsive and excited whisper, “have you heard anything strange said of Fanny?” The words had no sooner escaped her than an expression of unutterable regret crossed her face, and she burst into tears.

“Why shouldn’t I?” Bathsheba said, casually. “It’s not worth it—there’s a fire here, Liddy,” she suddenly exclaimed in an impulsive and excited whisper, “have you heard anything strange about Fanny?” No sooner had the words slipped out than an expression of deep regret crossed her face, and she burst into tears.

“No—not a word!” said Liddy, looking at the weeping woman with astonishment. “What is it makes you cry so, ma’am; has anything hurt you?” She came to Bathsheba’s side with a face full of sympathy.

“No—not a word!” Liddy said, gazing at the crying woman in surprise. “What’s making you cry like that, ma’am? Did something happen to you?” She stepped closer to Bathsheba, her face filled with sympathy.

“No, Liddy—I don’t want you any more. I can hardly say why I have taken so to crying lately: I never used to cry. Good-night.”

“No, Liddy—I don’t want you anymore. I can hardly explain why I've been crying so much lately: I never used to cry. Good night.”

Liddy then left the parlour and closed the door.

Liddy then left the living room and shut the door.

Bathsheba was lonely and miserable now; not lonelier actually than she had been before her marriage; but her loneliness then was to that of the present time as the solitude of a mountain is to the solitude of a cave. And within the last day or two had come these disquieting thoughts about her husband’s past. Her wayward sentiment that evening concerning Fanny’s temporary resting-place had been the result of a strange complication of impulses in Bathsheba’s bosom. Perhaps it would be more accurately described as a determined rebellion against her prejudices, a revulsion from a lower instinct of uncharitableness, which would have withheld all sympathy from the dead woman, because in life she had preceded Bathsheba in the attentions of a man whom Bathsheba had by no means ceased from loving, though her love was sick to death just now with the gravity of a further misgiving.

Bathsheba felt lonely and miserable now; not more lonely than she had been before her marriage, but her earlier loneliness felt like the openness of a mountain compared to the confinement of a cave. In the last day or two, troubling thoughts about her husband’s past had come up. Her mixed feelings that evening about Fanny's temporary resting place were rooted in a complicated mix of emotions within Bathsheba. It might be better described as a determined rebellion against her biases, a pushback against a less charitable instinct that would have denied any sympathy to the deceased woman, simply because she had been involved with a man Bathsheba still loved, even though her love was currently tormented by a heavier doubt.

In five or ten minutes there was another tap at the door. Liddy reappeared, and coming in a little way stood hesitating, until at length she said, “Maryann has just heard something very strange, but I know it isn’t true. And we shall be sure to know the rights of it in a day or two.”

In five or ten minutes, there was another knock at the door. Liddy came back and stood inside the room, pausing for a moment before finally saying, “Maryann just heard something really strange, but I know it’s not true. We’ll definitely find out the truth in a day or two.”

“What is it?”

“What’s that?”

“Oh, nothing connected with you or us, ma’am. It is about Fanny. That same thing you have heard.”

“Oh, it’s nothing to do with you or us, ma’am. It’s about Fanny. The same thing you’ve heard.”

“I have heard nothing.”

"I haven’t heard anything."

“I mean that a wicked story is got to Weatherbury within this last hour—that——” Liddy came close to her mistress and whispered the remainder of the sentence slowly into her ear, inclining her head as she spoke in the direction of the room where Fanny lay.

“I mean that a scandalous story has reached Weatherbury in the last hour—that——” Liddy leaned in closer to her mistress and whispered the rest of the sentence slowly into her ear, tilting her head as she spoke toward the room where Fanny was.

Bathsheba trembled from head to foot.

Bathsheba trembled all over.

“I don’t believe it!” she said, excitedly. “And it is not written on the coffin-cover.”

“I can’t believe it!” she said, excitedly. “And it’s not written on the coffin lid.”

“Nor I, ma’am. And a good many others don’t; for we should surely have been told more about it if it had been true—don’t you think so, ma’am?”

“Neither do I, ma’am. And a lot of others don’t either; because if it had been true, we definitely would have heard more about it—don’t you think so, ma’am?”

“We might or we might not.”

“We might or we might not.”

Bathsheba turned and looked into the fire, that Liddy might not see her face. Finding that her mistress was going to say no more, Liddy glided out, closed the door softly, and went to bed.

Bathsheba turned and looked into the fire so that Liddy wouldn’t see her face. Realizing that her mistress had nothing more to say, Liddy slipped out, closed the door quietly, and went to bed.

Bathsheba’s face, as she continued looking into the fire that evening, might have excited solicitousness on her account even among those who loved her least. The sadness of Fanny Robin’s fate did not make Bathsheba’s glorious, although she was the Esther to this poor Vashti, and their fates might be supposed to stand in some respects as contrasts to each other. When Liddy came into the room a second time the beautiful eyes which met hers had worn a listless, weary look. When she went out after telling the story they had expressed wretchedness in full activity. This also sank to apathy after a time. But her thoughts, sluggish and confused at first, acquired more life as the minutes passed, and the dull misgiving in her brow and eyes suddenly gave way to the stillness of concentration.

Bathsheba’s face, as she continued staring into the fire that evening, could have stirred concern for her even among those who cared for her the least. The sorrow of Fanny Robin’s situation didn’t make Bathsheba’s situation any better, even though she was the Esther to this unfortunate Vashti, and their fates could be seen as contrasting in some ways. When Liddy entered the room a second time, the beautiful eyes that met hers had a listless, tired expression. After sharing the story, her eyes had shown a deep wretchedness. Eventually, that too faded into apathy. But her thoughts, initially slow and jumbled, began to gain clarity as the minutes went by, and the dull unease in her brow and eyes suddenly shifted to a calm focus.

Bathsheba had grounds for conjecturing a connection between her own history and the dimly suspected tragedy of Fanny’s end which Oak and Boldwood never for a moment credited her with possessing. The meeting with the lonely woman on the previous Saturday night had been unwitnessed and unspoken of. Oak may have had the best of intentions in withholding for as many days as possible the details of what had happened; but had he known that Bathsheba’s perceptions had already been exercised in the matter, he would have done nothing to lengthen the minutes of suspense she was now undergoing, when the certainty which must terminate it would be the worst fact suspected after all.

Bathsheba had reason to think there was a link between her own life and the vaguely suspected tragedy of Fanny’s death, which Oak and Boldwood never believed she had. The encounter with the lonely woman the previous Saturday night had gone unnoticed and unmentioned. Oak might have had the best intentions in delaying for as long as possible the details of what had happened; but if he had known that Bathsheba's instincts were already at work on the issue, he wouldn't have prolonged the minutes of anxiety she was experiencing, knowing that the truth she was dreading would be the worst outcome of all.

She suddenly felt a longing desire to speak to some one stronger than herself, and so get strength to sustain her surmised position with dignity and her carking doubts with stoicism. Where could she find such a friend? nowhere in the house. She was by far the coolest of the women under her roof. Patience and suspension of judgement for a few hours were what she wanted to learn, and there was nobody to teach her. Might she but go to Gabriel Oak!—but that could not be. What a way Oak had, she thought, of enduring things. Boldwood, who seemed so much deeper and higher and stronger in feeling than Gabriel, had not yet learnt, any more than she herself, the simple lesson which Oak showed a mastery of by every turn and look he gave—that among the multitude of interests by which he was surrounded, those which affected his personal well-being were not the most absorbing and important in his eyes. Oak meditatively looked upon the horizon of circumstances without any special regard to his own standpoint in the midst. That was how she would wish to be. But then Oak was not racked by incertitude upon the inmost matter of his bosom as she was at this moment. Oak knew all that he wished to know—she felt convinced of that. If she were to go to him now at once and say no more than these few words, “What is the truth of the story?” he would feel bound in honour to tell her. It would be an inexpressible relief. No further speech would need to be uttered. He knew her so well that no eccentricity of behaviour in her would alarm him.

She suddenly felt a strong desire to talk to someone stronger than herself, hoping to gain the strength to handle her uncertain situation with dignity and her nagging doubts with calmness. Where could she find such a friend? Nowhere in the house. She was, by far, the most composed of the women under her roof. What she needed to learn was patience and how to hold off judgment for a few hours, but there was no one to teach her. If only she could go to Gabriel Oak!—but that was impossible. She thought about how Oak had a way of enduring challenges. Boldwood, who seemed to have deeper, stronger feelings than Gabriel, still hadn’t learned, just like she hadn’t, the simple lesson that Oak exhibited in every glance and gesture—that among the many interests surrounding him, those affecting his personal well-being weren’t the most captivating or important to him. Oak viewed the bigger picture of circumstances without focusing too much on his own position within it. That’s how she wished to be. But Oak wasn’t tormented by uncertainty about his innermost feelings like she was right now. She was sure Oak knew all that he wanted to know. If she were to go to him right now and say nothing more than, “What’s the truth of the story?” he would feel obligated to tell her. It would bring her an indescribable relief. No more words would be necessary. He knew her so well that nothing strange she might do would disturb him.

She flung a cloak round her, went to the door and opened it. Every blade, every twig was still. The air was yet thick with moisture, though somewhat less dense than during the afternoon, and a steady smack of drops upon the fallen leaves under the boughs was almost musical in its soothing regularity. It seemed better to be out of the house than within it, and Bathsheba closed the door, and walked slowly down the lane till she came opposite to Gabriel’s cottage, where he now lived alone, having left Coggan’s house through being pinched for room. There was a light in one window only, and that was downstairs. The shutters were not closed, nor was any blind or curtain drawn over the window, neither robbery nor observation being a contingency which could do much injury to the occupant of the domicile. Yes, it was Gabriel himself who was sitting up: he was reading. From her standing-place in the road she could see him plainly, sitting quite still, his light curly head upon his hand, and only occasionally looking up to snuff the candle which stood beside him. At length he looked at the clock, seemed surprised at the lateness of the hour, closed his book, and arose. He was going to bed, she knew, and if she tapped it must be done at once.

She wrapped a cloak around herself, went to the door, and opened it. Every blade of grass and twig was still. The air was thick with moisture, though not as heavy as it had been in the afternoon, and the steady sound of raindrops hitting the fallen leaves beneath the branches was almost musical in its calming rhythm. It felt better to be outside than inside the house, so Bathsheba closed the door and walked slowly down the lane until she reached Gabriel’s cottage, where he now lived alone after moving out of Coggan’s house due to a lack of space. There was a light in only one window, and that was downstairs. The shutters were open, and there were no blinds or curtains over the window, as neither theft nor prying eyes posed much risk to the occupant. Yes, it was Gabriel himself who was sitting up: he was reading. From where she stood in the road, she could see him clearly, sitting still with his light curly head resting on his hand, lifting his gaze only occasionally to trim the candle beside him. Eventually, he looked at the clock, seemed surprised by how late it was, closed his book, and got up. She knew he was heading to bed, and if she wanted to knock, she had to do it quickly.

Alas for her resolve! She felt she could not do it. Not for worlds now could she give a hint about her misery to him, much less ask him plainly for information. She must suspect, and guess, and chafe, and bear it all alone.

Alas for her determination! She felt she just couldn't do it. Not for anything now could she give him a hint about her misery, let alone ask him outright for information. She had to suspect, and guess, and fume, and handle it all by herself.

Like a homeless wanderer she lingered by the bank, as if lulled and fascinated by the atmosphere of content which seemed to spread from that little dwelling, and was so sadly lacking in her own. Gabriel appeared in an upper room, placed his light in the window-bench, and then—knelt down to pray. The contrast of the picture with her rebellious and agitated existence at this same time was too much for her to bear to look upon longer. It was not for her to make a truce with trouble by any such means. She must tread her giddy distracting measure to its last note, as she had begun it. With a swollen heart she went again up the lane, and entered her own door.

Like a homeless wanderer, she stood by the bank, as if enchanted by the feeling of peace that seemed to radiate from that little house, which was so painfully absent in her own life. Gabriel appeared in an upstairs room, set his light on the window bench, and then knelt down to pray. The contrast between this peaceful scene and her own troubled and chaotic life was too much for her to bear. It wasn’t for her to find a way to make peace with her troubles through any means like that. She had to dance her dizzying, distracting dance to the very last note, just as she had started. With a heavy heart, she turned back down the lane and walked through her own door.

More fevered now by a reaction from the first feelings which Oak’s example had raised in her, she paused in the hall, looking at the door of the room wherein Fanny lay. She locked her fingers, threw back her head, and strained her hot hands rigidly across her forehead, saying, with a hysterical sob, “Would to God you would speak and tell me your secret, Fanny!… Oh, I hope, hope it is not true!… If I could only look in upon you for one little minute, I should know all!”

More agitated now by the reaction to the feelings that Oak's example had stirred in her, she paused in the hallway, staring at the door of the room where Fanny lay. She intertwined her fingers, threw back her head, and pressed her hot hands firmly against her forehead, saying, with a shaky sob, “I wish to God you would speak and tell me your secret, Fanny!… Oh, I hope, hope it isn’t true!… If I could just peek in on you for one tiny minute, I would know everything!”

A few moments passed, and she added, slowly, “And I will.”

A few moments went by, and she added, slowly, “And I will.”

Bathsheba in after times could never gauge the mood which carried her through the actions following this murmured resolution on this memorable evening of her life. At the end of a short though undefined time she found herself in the small room, quivering with emotion, a mist before her eyes, and an excruciating pulsation in her brain, standing beside the uncovered coffin of the girl whose conjectured end had so entirely engrossed her, and saying to herself in a husky voice as she gazed within—

Bathsheba could never understand the feelings that led her to the actions that followed her whispered decision on that unforgettable evening. After a brief, unclear moment, she found herself in the small room, trembling with emotion, tears blurring her vision, and a painful throb in her head. She stood next to the open coffin of the girl whose presumed fate had completely consumed her thoughts, and she said to herself in a hoarse voice as she looked inside—

“It was best to know the worst, and I know it now!”

“It’s better to know the worst, and I know it now!”

She was conscious of having brought about this situation by a series of actions done as by one in an extravagant dream; of following that idea as to method, which had burst upon her in the hall with glaring obviousness, by gliding to the top of the stairs, assuring herself by listening to the heavy breathing of her maids that they were asleep, gliding down again, turning the handle of the door within which the young girl lay, and deliberately setting herself to do what, if she had anticipated any such undertaking at night and alone, would have horrified her, but which, when done, was not so dreadful as was the conclusive proof which came with knowing beyond doubt the last chapter of Fanny’s story.

She was aware that she had created this situation through a series of actions that felt like something out of an extravagant dream. She had followed the plan that had suddenly come to her in the hall, moving effortlessly to the top of the stairs, reassured by the heavy breathing of her maids that they were asleep, gliding back down, turning the handle of the door behind which the young girl was lying, and intentionally setting herself to do something that, if she had thought about it beforehand and alone at night, would have terrified her. Yet, once she did it, it wasn’t as horrifying as the undeniable fact that came with knowing for sure the final chapter of Fanny’s story.

Bathsheba’s head sank upon her bosom, and the breath which had been bated in suspense, curiosity, and interest, was exhaled now in the form of a whispered wail: “Oh-h-h!” she said, and the silent room added length to her moan.

Bathsheba’s head fell onto her chest, and the breath she had been holding in suspense, curiosity, and interest was now released as a whispered wail: “Oh-h-h!” she said, and the quiet room amplified her moan.

Her tears fell fast beside the unconscious pair: tears of a complicated origin, of a nature indescribable, almost indefinable except as other than those of simple sorrow. Assuredly their wonted fires must have lived in Fanny’s ashes when events were so shaped as to chariot her hither in this natural, unobtrusive, yet effectual manner. The one feat alone—that of dying—by which a mean condition could be resolved into a grand one, Fanny had achieved. And to that had destiny subjoined this rencounter to-night, which had, in Bathsheba’s wild imagining, turned her companion’s failure to success, her humiliation to triumph, her lucklessness to ascendency; it had thrown over herself a garish light of mockery, and set upon all things about her an ironical smile. Fanny’s face was framed in by that yellow hair of hers; and there was no longer much room for doubt as to the origin of the curl owned by Troy. In Bathsheba’s heated fancy the innocent white countenance expressed a dim triumphant consciousness of the pain she was retaliating for her pain with all the merciless rigour of the Mosaic law: “Burning for burning; wound for wound; strife for strife.

Her tears fell quickly beside the unconscious couple: tears of a complex nature, hard to describe—almost impossible to define except as something beyond simple sadness. Surely the usual intensity of emotion must have existed in Fanny’s ashes when events unfolded to bring her here in such a natural, unobtrusive, yet powerful way. The one act alone—that of dying—by which a humble situation could transform into something grand, Fanny had accomplished. And to that, fate added this chance meeting tonight, which, in Bathsheba’s wild imagination, turned her companion’s failure into success, her humiliation into triumph, her misfortune into a rise; it cast a glaring light of mockery over her, and placed an ironic smile on everything around her. Fanny’s face, framed by her yellow hair, left little doubt about the origin of Troy’s curl. In Bathsheba’s heated imagination, the innocent white face showed a faint triumphant awareness of the pain she was inflicting in revenge for her own suffering with all the harshness of the Mosaic law: “Eye for eye; wound for wound; conflict for conflict.”

Bathsheba indulged in contemplations of escape from her position by immediate death, which, thought she, though it was an inconvenient and awful way, had limits to its inconvenience and awfulness that could not be overpassed; whilst the shames of life were measureless. Yet even this scheme of extinction by death was but tamely copying her rival’s method without the reasons which had glorified it in her rival’s case. She glided rapidly up and down the room, as was mostly her habit when excited, her hands hanging clasped in front of her, as she thought and in part expressed in broken words: “Oh, I hate her, yet I don’t mean that I hate her, for it is grievous and wicked; and yet I hate her a little! Yes, my flesh insists upon hating her, whether my spirit is willing or no.… If she had only lived, I could have been angry and cruel towards her with some justification; but to be vindictive towards a poor dead woman recoils upon myself. O God, have mercy! I am miserable at all this!”

Bathsheba found herself thinking about escaping her situation through death. She realized that, while it was an inconvenient and terrible option, it had an upper limit on its inconvenience and horror, unlike the endless shames of living. Still, even her idea of ending her life felt like merely copying her rival's way out, lacking the reasons that had made it heroic for her rival. She moved quickly around the room, which was her usual habit when she was agitated, her hands clasped in front of her as she thought and partially voiced in broken phrases: “Oh, I hate her, but I don’t really want to hate her because that feels wrong and cruel; yet I do hate her a little! Yes, my body insists on hating her, even though my spirit tries not to.… If only she were alive, I could justify being angry and cruel towards her; but being vindictive towards a poor dead woman just reflects back on me. O God, have mercy! I feel so miserable about all this!”

Bathsheba became at this moment so terrified at her own state of mind that she looked around for some sort of refuge from herself. The vision of Oak kneeling down that night recurred to her, and with the imitative instinct which animates women she seized upon the idea, resolved to kneel, and if possible, pray. Gabriel had prayed; so would she.

Bathsheba was so frightened by her own state of mind at that moment that she looked for some way to escape from herself. The image of Oak kneeling that night came back to her, and with the instinct that drives many women, she grabbed onto the idea, determined to kneel and, if she could, pray. Gabriel had prayed; so would she.

She knelt beside the coffin, covered her face with her hands, and for a time the room was silent as a tomb. whether from a purely mechanical, or from any other cause, when Bathsheba arose it was with a quieted spirit, and a regret for the antagonistic instincts which had seized upon her just before.

She knelt next to the coffin, covered her face with her hands, and for a while, the room was as quiet as a tomb. Whether it was due to some mechanical reason or something else, when Bathsheba stood up, she felt at peace and regretted the conflicting feelings that had taken hold of her just before.

In her desire to make atonement she took flowers from a vase by the window, and began laying them around the dead girl’s head. Bathsheba knew no other way of showing kindness to persons departed than by giving them flowers. She knew not how long she remained engaged thus. She forgot time, life, where she was, what she was doing. A slamming together of the coach-house doors in the yard brought her to herself again. An instant after, the front door opened and closed, steps crossed the hall, and her husband appeared at the entrance to the room, looking in upon her.

In her wish to make things right, she picked flowers from a vase by the window and started placing them around the dead girl’s head. Bathsheba didn’t know any other way to show respect to those who had passed than by giving them flowers. She lost track of how long she was doing this. She forgot about time, life, where she was, and what she was doing. The loud bang of the coach-house doors in the yard snapped her back to reality. Just a moment later, the front door opened and closed, footsteps crossed the hall, and her husband appeared in the entrance to the room, looking in at her.

He beheld it all by degrees, stared in stupefaction at the scene, as if he thought it an illusion raised by some fiendish incantation. Bathsheba, pallid as a corpse on end, gazed back at him in the same wild way.

He watched everything unfold slowly, staring in disbelief at the scene, as if he believed it was an illusion created by some wicked spell. Bathsheba, as pale as a dead body standing upright, looked back at him with the same frantic expression.

So little are instinctive guesses the fruit of a legitimate induction, that at this moment as he stood with the door in his hand, Troy never once thought of Fanny in connection with what he saw. His first confused idea was that somebody in the house had died.

So few instinctive guesses come from real reasoning that at that moment, as he stood with the door in his hand, Troy didn’t think of Fanny at all in relation to what he saw. His initial, muddled thought was that someone in the house had died.

“Well—what?” said Troy, blankly.

“Well—what?” Troy replied, blankly.

“I must go! I must go!” said Bathsheba, to herself more than to him. She came with a dilated eye towards the door, to push past him.

“I need to leave! I need to leave!” Bathsheba said, more to herself than to him. She moved toward the door with wide eyes, trying to push past him.

“What’s the matter, in God’s name? who’s dead?” said Troy.

“What’s going on, for God’s sake? Who’s dead?” said Troy.

“I cannot say; let me go out. I want air!” she continued.

“I can’t say; let me go outside. I want some fresh air!” she continued.

“But no; stay, I insist!” He seized her hand, and then volition seemed to leave her, and she went off into a state of passivity. He, still holding her, came up the room, and thus, hand in hand, Troy and Bathsheba approached the coffin’s side.

“But no; wait, I insist!” He grabbed her hand, and then she seemed to lose her will, slipping into a passive state. He, still holding onto her, walked up the room, and together, hand in hand, Troy and Bathsheba approached the side of the coffin.

The candle was standing on a bureau close by them, and the light slanted down, distinctly enkindling the cold features within. Troy looked in, dropped his wife’s hand, knowledge of it all came over him in a lurid sheen, and he stood still.

The candle was on a nearby dresser, and the light cast down, clearly illuminating the cold features within. Troy looked in, dropped his wife’s hand, and a grim realization washed over him, leaving him motionless.

So still he remained that he could be imagined to have left in him no motive power whatever. The clashes of feeling in all directions confounded one another, produced a neutrality, and there was motion in none.

So he stayed so still that one might think he had no drive left in him at all. The conflicting emotions in every direction tangled together, creating a state of neutrality, and there was no movement at all.

“Do you know her?” said Bathsheba, in a small enclosed echo, as from the interior of a cell.

“Do you know her?” Bathsheba asked, her voice echoing softly, as if from inside a cell.

“I do,” said Troy.

“I do,” Troy said.

“Is it she?”

"Is it her?"

“It is.”

"Yep."

He had originally stood perfectly erect. And now, in the well-nigh congealed immobility of his frame could be discerned an incipient movement, as in the darkest night may be discerned light after a while. He was gradually sinking forwards. The lines of his features softened, and dismay modulated to illimitable sadness. Bathsheba was regarding him from the other side, still with parted lips and distracted eyes. Capacity for intense feeling is proportionate to the general intensity of the nature, and perhaps in all Fanny’s sufferings, much greater relatively to her strength, there never was a time she suffered in an absolute sense what Bathsheba suffered now.

He had initially stood up straight. Now, in the almost frozen stillness of his body, you could see a hint of movement, like how light can eventually be seen in the darkest night. He was slowly leaning forward. The lines of his face softened, and his shock turned into deep sadness. Bathsheba was watching him from across the way, her lips slightly parted and her eyes distracted. The capacity for intense feeling relates to the overall intensity of a person’s nature, and maybe in all of Fanny’s struggles, which were much greater compared to her strength, there was never a moment she felt in such a profound way as Bathsheba felt right now.

This is what Troy did. He sank upon his knees with an indefinable union of remorse and reverence upon his face, and, bending over Fanny Robin, gently kissed her, as one would kiss an infant asleep to avoid awakening it.

This is what Troy did. He dropped to his knees with a mix of regret and respect on his face, and, leaning over Fanny Robin, softly kissed her, as someone would kiss a sleeping baby to keep from waking it.

[Illustration: ]

BENDING OVER FANNY ROBIN, HE GENTLY KISSED HER.

BENDING OVER FANNY ROBIN, HE GENTLY KISSED HER.

At the sight and sound of that, to her, unendurable act, Bathsheba sprang towards him. All the strong feelings which had been scattered over her existence since she knew what feeling was, seemed gathered together into one pulsation now. The revulsion from her indignant mood a little earlier, when she had meditated upon compromised honour, forestalment, eclipse by another, was violent and entire. All that was forgotten in the simple and still strong attachment of wife to husband. She had sighed for her self-completeness then, and now she cried aloud against the severance of the union she had deplored. She flung her arms round Troy’s neck, exclaiming wildly from the deepest deep of her heart,—

At the sight and sound of that unbearable act, Bathsheba rushed toward him. All the intense emotions that had been scattered throughout her life since she first understood feelings seemed to come together in one strong pulse now. The anger she felt earlier, when she had thought about her compromised honor, being overshadowed by someone else, faded completely. All of that was forgotten in the simple and still profound connection of wife to husband. She had longed for her own independence then, and now she cried out against the separation of the union she had lamented. She wrapped her arms around Troy’s neck, exclaiming wildly from the depths of her heart,—

“Don’t—don’t kiss them! Oh, Frank, I can”t bear it—I can’t! I love you better than she did: kiss me too, Frank—kiss me! You will, Frank, kiss me too!

“Don’t—don’t kiss them! Oh, Frank, I can’t take it—I can’t! I love you more than she did: kiss me too, Frank—kiss me! You will, Frank, kiss me too!

There was something so abnormal and startling in the childlike pain and simplicity of this appeal from a woman of Bathsheba’s calibre and independence, that Troy, loosening her tightly clasped arms from his neck, looked at her in bewilderment. It was such and unexpected revelation of all women being alike at heart, even those so different in their accessories as Fanny and this one beside him, that Troy could hardly seem to believe her to be his proud wife Bathsheba. Fanny’s own spirit seemed to be animating her frame. But this was the mood of a few instants only. When the momentary surprise had passed, his expression changed to a silencing imperious gaze.

There was something so unusual and surprising in the childlike pain and simplicity of this plea from a woman like Bathsheba, known for her strength and independence, that Troy, pulling her tightly clasped arms from around his neck, stared at her in confusion. It was such an unexpected revelation that all women are alike at heart, even those as different in their surroundings as Fanny and the one next to him, that Troy could hardly believe she was his proud wife Bathsheba. Fanny’s own spirit seemed to be energizing her. But this was just a momentary feeling. Once the initial surprise wore off, his expression shifted to a commanding, silencing stare.

“I will not kiss you,” he said, pushing her away.

“I’m not going to kiss you,” he said, pushing her away.

Had the wife now but gone no further. Yet, perhaps, under the harrowing circumstances, to speak out was the one wrong act which can be better understood, if not forgiven in her, than the right and politic one. All the feeling she had been betrayed into showing she drew back to herself again by a strenuous effort of self-command.

Had the wife only gone a little further. Still, maybe, given the tough situation, speaking up was the one mistake that can be more understood, if not forgiven, in her than the right and sensible thing. All the emotions she had been pushed to display, she pulled back into herself again with a strong effort of self-control.

“What have you to say as your reason?” she asked, her bitter voice being strangely low—quite that of another woman now.

“What do you have to say as your reason?” she asked, her harsh voice sounding oddly soft—completely like another woman now.

“I have to say that I have been a bad, black-hearted man,” he answered.

“I have to admit that I’ve been a bad, heartless guy,” he replied.

“And that this woman is your victim; and I not less than she.”

“And that this woman is your victim; and I am no less than she.”

“Ah! don’t taunt me, madam. This woman is more to me, dead as she is, than ever you were, or are, or can be. If Satan had not tempted me with that face of yours, and those cursed coquetries, I should have married her. I never had another thought till you came in my way. Would to God that I had; but it is all too late! I deserve to live in torment for this!” He turned to Fanny then. “But never mind, darling,” he said; “in the sight of Heaven you are my very, very wife!”

“Ah! Don't mock me, ma'am. This woman means more to me, even in death, than you ever did, do, or ever will. If Satan hadn't tempted me with your face and those annoying flirtings, I would have married her. I never thought of anyone else until you came along. I wish I had; but it's all too late now! I deserve to suffer for this!” He then turned to Fanny. “But don't worry, darling,” he said; “in the eyes of Heaven, you are my one and only wife!”

At these words there arose from Bathsheba’s lips a long, low cry of measureless despair and indignation, such a wail of anguish as had never before been heard within those old-inhabited walls. It was the Τετέλεσται of her union with Troy.

At these words, a long, low cry of deep despair and anger came from Bathsheba's lips, a wail of pain like nothing ever heard before within those ancient walls. It was the end of her relationship with Troy.

“If she’s—that,—what—am I?” she added, as a continuation of the same cry, and sobbing fearfully: and the rarity with her of such abandonment only made the condition more terrible.

“If she’s that—what am I?” she added, continuing the same cry, sobbing in fear. The fact that she rarely showed such vulnerability only made her condition even more horrifying.

“You are nothing to me—nothing,” said Troy, heartlessly. “A ceremony before a priest doesn’t make a marriage. I am not morally yours.”

“You mean nothing to me—nothing,” Troy said coldly. “A ceremony before a priest doesn’t make a marriage. I’m not morally yours.”

A vehement impulse to flee from him, to run from this place, hide, and escape humiliation at any price, not stopping short of death itself, mastered Bathsheba now. She waited not an instant, but turned to the door and ran out.

A strong urge to get away from him, to run from this place, hide, and avoid humiliation at any cost—even death—overwhelmed Bathsheba now. She didn’t hesitate for a moment but turned to the door and dashed out.

CHAPTER XIV.
UNDER A TREE—REACTION

Bathsheba went along the dark road, neither knowing nor caring about the direction or issue of her flight. The first time that she definitely noticed her position was when she reached a gate leading into a thicket overhung by some large oak and beech trees. On looking into the place, it occurred to her that she had seen it by daylight on some previous occasion, and that what appeared like an impassable thicket was in reality a brake of fern, now withering fast. She could think of nothing better to do with her palpitating self than to go in here and hide; and entering, she lighted on a spot sheltered from the damp fog by a reclining trunk, where she sank down upon a tangled couch of fronds and stems. She mechanically pulled some armfuls round her to keep off the breezes, and closed her eyes.

Bathsheba walked down the dark road, not knowing or caring about where she was going or what would happen next. The first time she really noticed her surroundings was when she reached a gate that led into a thicket shaded by some big oak and beech trees. Looking into that area, she realized she had seen it in daylight before, and that what seemed like an impenetrable thicket was actually a patch of ferns, now quickly drying up. She could think of nothing better to do with her racing heart than to go in and hide; so she walked in and found a spot sheltered from the damp fog by a leaning trunk, where she collapsed onto a messy bed of fronds and stems. Automatically, she gathered some around her to block the cold breezes and closed her eyes.

Whether she slept or not that night Bathsheba was not clearly aware. But it was with a freshened existence and a cooler brain that, a long time afterwards, she became conscious of some interesting proceedings which were going on in the trees above her head and around.

Whether she slept or not that night, Bathsheba wasn’t really sure. But after a while, she became aware of some intriguing activities happening in the trees above her and around her, feeling more refreshed and clear-headed.

A coarse-throated chatter was the first sound.

A rough, raspy chatter was the first sound.

It was a sparrow just waking.

It was a sparrow just waking up.

Next: “Chee-weeze-weeze-weeze!” from another retreat.

"Chee-weeze-weeze-weeze!" from another retreat.

It was a finch.

It was a finch.

Third: “Tink-tink-tink-tink-a-chink!” from the hedge.

“Tink-tink-tink-tink-a-chink!” from the hedge.

It was a robin.

It was a robin.

“Chuck-chuck-chuck!” overhead.

"Click-click-click!" overhead.

A squirrel.

A squirrel.

Then, from the road, “With my ra-ta-ta, and my rum-tum-tum!”

Then, from the road, “With my ra-ta-ta, and my rum-tum-tum!”

It was a ploughboy. Presently he came opposite, and she believed from his voice that he was one of the boys on her own farm. He was followed by a shambling tramp of heavy feet, and looking through the ferns Bathsheba could just discern in the wan light of daybreak a team of her own horses. They stopped to drink at a pond on the other side of the way. She watched them flouncing into the pool, drinking, tossing up their heads, drinking again, the water dribbling from their lips in silver threads. There was another flounce, and they came out of the pond, and turned back again towards the farm.

It was a farm boy. Soon he walked by, and she thought from his voice that he was one of the guys from her own farm. He was followed by a wandering man with heavy footsteps, and looking through the ferns, Bathsheba could barely make out her team of horses in the dim light of dawn. They paused to drink at a pond across the road. She watched as they splashed into the water, drinking, tossing their heads, drinking again, with water dripping from their mouths in silver threads. There was another splash, and they came out of the pond, then headed back toward the farm.

She looked further around. Day was just dawning, and beside its cool air and colours her heated actions and resolves of the night stood out in lurid contrast. She perceived that in her lap, and clinging to her hair, were red and yellow leaves which had come down from the tree and settled silently upon her during her partial sleep. Bathsheba shook her dress to get rid of them, when multitudes of the same family lying round about her rose and fluttered away in the breeze thus created, “like ghosts from an enchanter fleeing.”

She looked around more. Day was just breaking, and alongside its cool air and colors, her passionate actions and decisions from the night stood out in stark contrast. She noticed that in her lap and tangled in her hair were red and yellow leaves that had fallen from the tree and quietly settled on her during her light sleep. Bathsheba brushed her dress to remove them, causing many similar leaves lying around her to rise and flutter away in the breeze she made, “like ghosts fleeing from an enchanter.”

There was an opening towards the east, and the glow from the as yet unrisen sun attracted her eyes thither. From her feet, and between the beautiful yellowing ferns with their feathery arms, the ground sloped downwards to a hollow, in which was a species of swamp, dotted with fungi. A morning mist hung over it now—a fulsome yet magnificent silvery veil, full of light from the sun, yet semi-opaque—the hedge behind it being in some measure hidden by its hazy luminousness. Up the sides of this depression grew sheaves of the common rush, and here and there a peculiar species of flag, the blades of which glistened in the emerging sun like scythes. But the general aspect of the swamp was malignant. From its moist and poisonous coat seemed to be exhaled the essences of evil things in the earth, and in the waters under the earth. The fungi grew in all manner of positions from rotting leaves and tree stumps, some exhibiting to her listless gaze their clammy tops, others their oozing gills. Some were marked with great splotches, red as arterial blood, others were saffron yellow, and others tall and attenuated, with stems like macaroni. Some were leathery and of richest browns. The hollow seemed a nursery of pestilences small and great, in the immediate neighbourhood of comfort and health, and Bathsheba arose with a tremor at the thought of having passed the night on the brink of so dismal a place.

There was an opening to the east, and the glow from the still-unrisen sun caught her attention. Below her feet, and between the beautiful yellowing ferns with their feathery fronds, the ground sloped down to a hollow that held a kind of swamp, speckled with mushrooms. A morning mist hung over it now—a thick yet stunning silvery veil, filled with light from the sun but still somewhat opaque—the hedge behind it partly obscured by its hazy brightness. Up the sides of this depression grew clusters of common rushes, and here and there a strange type of flag with blades that shimmered in the rising sun like scythes. But overall, the swamp had an unsettling look. It seemed to exhale the essence of harmful things from the earth and the waters beneath it. The mushrooms grew in all sorts of positions from rotting leaves and tree stumps, some displaying their slimy tops to her unseeing gaze, others showing off their dripping gills. Some were marked with large blotches, red as blood, others were saffron yellow, and others were tall and thin, with stems like macaroni. Some were leathery and rich brown. The hollow felt like a breeding ground of diseases, both small and large, located right next to comfort and health, and Bathsheba felt a shiver at the thought of having spent the night so close to such a grim place.

There were now other footsteps to be heard along the road. Bathsheba’s nerves were still unstrung: she crouched down out of sight again, and the pedestrian came into view. He was a schoolboy, with a bag slung over his shoulder containing his dinner, and a book in his hand. He paused by the gate, and, without looking up, continued murmuring words in tones quite loud enough to reach her ears.

There were now other footsteps on the road. Bathsheba’s nerves were still frayed; she crouched down out of sight again, and the passerby came into view. He was a schoolboy, with a bag slung over his shoulder carrying his lunch, and a book in his hand. He stopped by the gate and, without looking up, kept mumbling words in tones loud enough for her to hear.

“‘O Lord, O Lord, O Lord, O Lord, O Lord’”:—that I know out o’ book. ‘Give us, give us, give us, give us, give us’:—that I know. ‘Grace that, grace that, grace that, grace that’:—that I know.” Other words followed to the same effect. The boy was of the dunce class apparently; the book was a psalter, and this was his way of learning the collect. In the worst attacks of trouble there appears to be always a superficial film of consciousness which is left disengaged and open to the notice of trifles, and Bathsheba was faintly amused at the boy’s method, till he too passed on.

“‘Oh Lord, oh Lord, oh Lord, oh Lord, oh Lord’”:—I know that by heart. ‘Give us, give us, give us, give us, give us’:—I know that too. ‘Grace that, grace that, grace that, grace that’:—I know that.” Other similar words followed. The boy seemed to be in the dunce class; the book was a psalter, and this was his way of learning the prayer. Even during the worst moments of trouble, there always seems to be a thin layer of awareness that remains detached and notices small things, and Bathsheba was slightly amused by the boy’s method until he moved on.

By this time stupor had given place to anxiety, and anxiety began to make room for hunger and thirst. A form now appeared upon the rise on the other side of the swamp, half-hidden by the mist, and came towards Bathsheba. The female—for it was a female—approached with her face askance, as if looking earnestly on all sides of her. When she got a little further round to the left, and drew nearer, Bathsheba could see the new-comer’s profile against the sunny sky, and knew the wavy sweep from forehead to chin, with neither angle nor decisive line anywhere about it, to be the familiar contour of Liddy Smallbury.

By this point, the daze had turned into worry, and worry started to make way for hunger and thirst. A figure emerged on the rise across the swamp, partially obscured by the mist, and moved toward Bathsheba. The figure—because it was a woman—approached with her face angled, as if she were intently scanning her surroundings. As she moved a bit more to the left and got closer, Bathsheba could see the newcomer’s profile against the bright sky and recognized the gentle curve from forehead to chin, with no sharp angles or defined lines, as the familiar face of Liddy Smallbury.

Bathsheba’s heart bounded with gratitude in the thought that she was not altogether deserted, and she jumped up. “O, Liddy!” she said, or attempted to say; but the words had only been framed by her lips; there came no sound. She had lost her voice by exposure to the clogged atmosphere all these hours of night.

Bathsheba’s heart raced with gratitude at the thought that she wasn’t completely alone, and she sprang to her feet. “Oh, Liddy!” she said, or tried to say; but the words only formed on her lips; no sound came out. She had lost her voice after being exposed to the heavy air all through the night.

“Oh, ma’am! I am so glad I have found you,” said the girl, as soon as she saw Bathsheba.

“Oh, ma’am! I’m so glad I found you,” said the girl as soon as she saw Bathsheba.

“You can’t come across,” Bathsheba said in a whisper, which she vainly endeavoured to make loud enough to reach Liddy’s ears. Liddy, not knowing this, stepped down upon the swamp, saying, as she did so, “It will bear me up, I think.”

“You can’t come over,” Bathsheba said quietly, trying unsuccessfully to make it loud enough for Liddy to hear. Liddy, unaware of this, stepped onto the swamp, saying as she did so, “I think it will support me.”

Bathsheba never forgot that transient little picture of Liddy crossing the swamp to her there in the morning light. Iridescent bubbles of dank subterranean breath rose from the sweating sod beside the waiting-maid’s feet as she trod, hissing as they burst and expanded away to join the vapoury firmament above. Liddy did not sink, as Bathsheba had anticipated.

Bathsheba always remembered that fleeting image of Liddy wading through the swamp to her in the morning light. Shiny bubbles of damp air rose from the wet ground around the maid's feet as she walked, hissing as they popped and floated up to the misty sky above. Liddy didn't sink, like Bathsheba had expected.

She landed safely on the other side, and looked up at the beautiful though pale and weary face of her young mistress.

She landed safely on the other side and looked up at the beautiful, though pale and tired, face of her young mistress.

“Poor thing!” said Liddy, with tears in her eyes. “Do hearten yourself up a little, ma’am. However did——”

“Poor thing!” said Liddy, with tears in her eyes. “Please try to cheer up a bit, ma’am. How did——”

“I can’t speak above a whisper—my voice is gone for the present,” said Bathsheba, hurriedly. “I suppose the damp air from that hollow has taken it away. Liddy, don’t question me, mind. Who sent you—anybody?”

“I can’t talk above a whisper—my voice is gone for now,” Bathsheba said quickly. “I guess the damp air from that hollow has taken it away. Liddy, don’t ask me anything, okay? Who sent you—anyone?”

“Nobody. I thought, when I found you were not at home, that something cruel had happened. I fancy I heard his voice late last night; and so, knowing something was wrong——”

“Nobody. I thought, when I found out you weren't at home, that something terrible had happened. I think I heard his voice late last night; and so, knowing something was off——”

“Is he at home?”

“Is he home?”

“No; he left just before I came out.”

“No, he left right before I came out.”

“Is Fanny taken away?”

"Is Fanny gone?"

“Not yet. She will soon be—at nine o’clock.”

“Not yet. She’ll be here soon—at nine o’clock.”

“We won’t go home at present, then. Suppose we walk about in this wood?”

“We won't go home right now, then. How about we take a walk in this woods?”

Liddy, without exactly understanding everything, or anything, in this episode, assented, and they walked together further among the trees.

Liddy, not fully understanding everything, or really anything, in this situation, agreed, and they continued walking together deeper into the trees.

“But you had better come in, ma’am, and have something to eat. You will die of a chill!”

“But you should come inside, ma’am, and grab something to eat. You'll catch a chill!”

“I shall not come indoors yet—perhaps never.”

“I’m not going inside just yet—maybe never.”

“Shall I get you something to eat, and something else to put over your head besides that little shawl?”

“Do you want me to get you something to eat, and something else to put over your head besides that small shawl?”

“If you will, Liddy.”

"Go ahead, Liddy."

Liddy vanished, and at the end of twenty minutes returned with a cloak, hat, some slices of bread and butter, a tea-cup, and some hot tea in a little china jug

Liddy disappeared and came back after twenty minutes with a cloak, a hat, some slices of bread and butter, a teacup, and some hot tea in a small china jug.

“Is Fanny gone?” said Bathsheba.

"Is Fanny gone?" Bathsheba asked.

“No,” said her companion, pouring out the tea.

“No,” said her friend, pouring the tea.

Bathsheba wrapped herself up and ate and drank sparingly. Her voice was then a little clearer, and trifling colour returned to her face. “Now we’ll walk about again,” she said.

Bathsheba wrapped herself up and ate and drank lightly. Her voice was a bit clearer now, and some color came back to her face. “Now we’ll take a walk again,” she said.

They wandered about the wood for nearly two hours, Bathsheba replying in monosyllables to Liddy’s prattle, for her mind ran on one subject, and one only. She interrupted with:—

They wandered around the woods for almost two hours, Bathsheba responding with one-word answers to Liddy's chatter, since her mind was focused on just one thing. She interrupted with:—

“I wonder if Fanny is gone by this time?”

"I wonder if Fanny has left by now?"

“I will go and see.”

“I’ll go check it out.”

She came back with the information that the men were just taking away the corpse; that Bathsheba had been inquired for; that she had replied to the effect that her mistress was unwell and could not be seen.

She returned with the news that the men were just carrying away the body; that Bathsheba had been asked for; that she had responded saying her mistress was unwell and couldn’t be seen.

“Then they think I am in my bedroom?”

“Then they think I’m in my bedroom?”

“Yes.” Liddy then ventured to add: “You said when I first found you that you might never go home again—you didn’t mean it, ma’am?”

“Yes.” Liddy then went on to add: “You said when I first found you that you might never go home again—you didn’t mean it, ma’am?”

“No; I’ve altered my mind. It is only women with no pride in them who run away from their husbands. There is one position worse than that of being found dead in your husband’s house from his ill usage, and that is, to be found alive through having gone away to the house of somebody else. I’ve thought of it all this morning, and I’ve chosen my course. A runaway wife is an encumbrance to everybody, a burden to herself and a byword—all of which make up a heap of misery greater than any that comes by staying at home—though this may include the trifling items of insult, beating, and starvation. Liddy, if ever you marry—God forbid that you ever should!—you’ll find yourself in a fearful situation; but mind this, don’t you flinch. Stand your ground, and be cut to pieces. That’s what I’m going to do.”

“No; I’ve changed my mind. Only women without any self-respect run away from their husbands. There's one situation that's worse than being found dead in your husband's home due to his mistreatment, and that’s being discovered alive after going to someone else’s place. I’ve thought about it all morning, and I’ve made my decision. A runaway wife is a burden to everyone, a weight on herself, and a joke— all of which creates a level of misery that's greater than any suffering from staying at home, even if that includes minor issues like insults, beatings, and starvation. Liddy, if you ever get married—God forbid that you ever do!—you’ll find yourself in a terrible position; but remember this, don’t back down. Stand your ground, and be ready to take the hits. That’s what I’m going to do.”

“Oh, mistress, don’t talk so!” said Liddy, taking her hand; “but I knew you had too much sense to bide away. May I ask what dreadful thing it is that has happened between you and him?”

“Oh, please, don’t say that!” Liddy said, taking her hand. “But I knew you were too smart to stick around. Can I ask what terrible thing happened between you and him?”

“You may ask; but I may not tell.”

“You can ask, but I can’t tell.”

In about ten minutes they returned to the house by a circuitous route, entering at the rear. Bathsheba glided up the back stairs to a disused attic, and her companion followed.

In about ten minutes, they came back to the house by a winding path, entering through the back. Bathsheba quietly went up the back stairs to an unused attic, and her friend followed her.

“Liddy,” she said, with a lighter heart, for youth and hope had begun to re-assert themselves; “you are to be my confidante for the present—somebody must be—and I choose you. Well, I shall take up my abode here for a while. Will you get a fire lighted, put down a piece of carpet, and help me to make the place comfortable? Afterwards, I want you and Maryann to bring up that little iron bedstead in the small room, and the bed belonging to it, and a table, and some other things.… What shall I do to pass the heavy time away!”

“Liddy,” she said, feeling lighter because youth and hope were starting to return; “you’re going to be my confidante for now—someone has to be—and I’ve picked you. So, I’ll be staying here for a bit. Can you light a fire, lay down a piece of carpet, and help me make this place cozy? After that, I want you and Maryann to bring up the little iron bed from the small room, the mattress that goes with it, a table, and some other things.… What can I do to make the time go by faster!”

“Hemming handkerchiefs is a very good thing,” said Liddy.

“Hemming handkerchiefs is a really good thing,” said Liddy.

“Oh no, no! I hate needle-work—I always did.”

“Oh no, no! I hate sewing—I always have.”

“Knitting?”

"Knitting?"

“And that, too.”

"That too."

“You might finish your sampler. Only the carnations and peacocks want filling in; and then it could be framed and glazed, and hung beside your aunt’s, ma’am.”

“You might finish your sampler. Only the carnations and peacocks need to be filled in; and then it could be framed and glassed, and hung next to your aunt’s, ma’am.”

“Samplers are out of date—horribly countrified. No Liddy, I’ll read. Bring up some books—not new ones. I haven’t heart to read anything new.”

“Samplers are old-fashioned—really rustic. No Liddy, I’ll read. Bring me some books—not the new ones. I haven’t the heart to read anything new.”

“Some of your uncle’s old ones, ma’am?”

“Some of your uncle’s old ones, ma’am?”

“Yes. Some of those we stowed away in boxes.” A faint gleam of humour passed over her face as she said: “Bring Beaumont and Fletcher’s ‘Maid’s Tragedy;’ and the ‘Mourning Bride;’ and—let me see—‘Night Thoughts,’ and the ‘Vanity of Human Wishes.’”

“Yes. Some of those we packed away in boxes.” A hint of humor flickered across her face as she said, “Bring Beaumont and Fletcher’s ‘Maid’s Tragedy,’ and the ‘Mourning Bride,’ and—let me think—‘Night Thoughts,’ and the ‘Vanity of Human Wishes.’”

“And that story of the black man, who murdered his wife Desdemona? It is a nice dismal one that would suit you excellent just now.”

“And that story about the black man who killed his wife Desdemona? It’s a perfect dark tale that would be great for you right now.”

“Now, Lidd, you’ve been looking into my books, without telling me; and I said you were not to! How do you know it would suit me? It wouldn’t suit me at all.”

“Now, Lidd, you’ve been checking out my books without telling me, and I said you weren’t supposed to! How do you know it would be right for me? It wouldn’t be right for me at all.”

“But if the others do——”

“But if the others do—”

“No, they don’t; and I won’t read dismal books. Why should I read dismal books, indeed? Bring me ‘Love in a Village,’ and the ‘Maid of the Mill,’ and ‘Doctor Syntax,’ and some volumes of the ‘Spectator.’”

“No, they don’t; and I won’t read depressing books. Why should I read depressing books, really? Bring me ‘Love in a Village,’ and the ‘Maid of the Mill,’ and ‘Doctor Syntax,’ and some volumes of the ‘Spectator.’”

All that day Bathsheba and Liddy lived in the attic in a state of barricade; a precaution which proved to be needless as against Troy, for he did not appear in the neighbourhood or trouble them at all. Bathsheba sat at the window till sunset, sometimes attempting to read, at other times watching every movement outside without much purpose, and listening without much interest to every sound.

All day, Bathsheba and Liddy stayed in the attic, barricaded in; a precaution that turned out to be unnecessary against Troy, since he didn’t show up in the area or bother them at all. Bathsheba sat by the window until sunset, sometimes trying to read, other times watching every movement outside aimlessly, and listening to every sound without much interest.

The sun went down almost blood-red that night, and a livid cloud received its rays in the east. Up against this dark background the west front of the church tower—the only part of the edifice visible from the farm-house windows—rose distinct and lustrous, the vane upon the pinnacle bristling with rays. Here, about six o’clock, the young men of the village gathered, as was their custom, for a game of fives. The tower had been consecrated to this ancient diversion from time immemorial, the western façade conveniently forming the boundary of the churchyard at that end, where the ground was trodden hard and bare as a pavement by the players. She could see the balls flying upwards, almost to the belfry window, and the brown and black heads of the young lads darting about right and left, their white shirt-sleeves gleaming in the sun; whilst occasionally a shout and a peal of hearty laughter varied the stillness of the evening air. They continued playing for a quarter of an hour or so, when the game concluded abruptly, and the players leapt over the wall and vanished round to the north side behind a yew tree, which was also half behind a beech, now spreading in one mass of golden foliage, on which the branches traced black lines.

The sun set almost a deep red that night, and a dark cloud caught its light in the east. Against this shadowy background, the west side of the church tower—the only part of the building visible from the farmhouse windows—stood out clearly and brightly, the weather vane on top shining with rays. Around six o’clock, the young guys from the village gathered, as they usually did, for a game of fives. The tower had been dedicated to this age-old pastime for ages, with the western facade conveniently marking the boundary of the churchyard at that end, where the ground was worn down and bare like pavement from the players. She could see the balls soaring up, almost reaching the belfry window, and the brown and black heads of the young boys darting left and right, their white shirt sleeves sparkling in the sunlight; meanwhile, occasional shouts and bursts of laughter broke the stillness of the evening air. They played for about fifteen minutes until the game ended suddenly, and the players jumped over the wall and disappeared around to the north side behind a yew tree, which was also partly hidden behind a beech tree, now covered in a mass of golden leaves with branches tracing dark lines.

“Why did the fives-players finish their game so suddenly?” Bathsheba inquired, the next time that Liddy entered the room.

“Why did the five players end their game so abruptly?” Bathsheba asked the next time Liddy walked into the room.

“I think ’twas because two men came just then from Casterbridge and began putting up grand carved tombstone,” said Liddy. “The lads went to see whose it was.”

“I think it was because two men came from Casterbridge and started putting up a fancy carved tombstone,” said Liddy. “The guys went to see whose it was.”

“Do you know?” Bathsheba asked.

“Do you know?” Bathsheba asked.

“I don’t,” said Liddy.

“I don't,” said Liddy.

CHAPTER XV.
TROY’S ROMANTICISM

When Troy’s wife had left the house at the previous midnight his first act was to cover the dead from sight. This done he ascended the stairs, and throwing himself down upon the bed dressed as he was, he waited miserably for the morning.

When Troy's wife left the house at midnight, his first move was to hide the body from view. Once he did that, he went upstairs and threw himself onto the bed, still fully dressed, waiting hopelessly for morning to come.

Fate had dealt grimly with him through the last four-and-twenty hours. His day had been spent in a way which varied very materially from his intentions regarding it. There is always an inertia to be overcome in striking out a new line of conduct—not more in ourselves, it seems, than in circumscribing events, which appear as if leagued together to allow no novelties in the way of amelioration.

Fate had treated him harshly over the past twenty-four hours. His day had unfolded quite differently from what he had planned. There's always a struggle to break free from old habits and start a new path—not just within ourselves, it seems, but also in dealing with circumstances that seem combined to prevent any improvements.

Twenty pounds having been secured from Bathsheba, he had managed to add to the sum every farthing he could muster on his own account, which had been seven pounds ten. With this money, twenty-seven pounds ten in all, he had hastily driven from the gate that morning to keep his appointment with Fanny Robin.

Twenty pounds had been secured from Bathsheba, and he had managed to add every penny he could scrounge up, which amounted to seven pounds ten. With this money, totaling twenty-seven pounds ten, he quickly left the gate that morning to meet Fanny Robin.

On reaching Casterbridge he left the horse and trap at an inn, and at five minutes before ten went to the bridge at the further end of the town, and sat himself upon the parapet. The clocks struck the hour, and no Fanny appeared. In fact, at that moment she was being robed in her grave-clothes by two attendants at the Union poorhouse—the first and last tiring-women the gentle creature had ever been honoured with. The quarter went, the half hour. A rush of recollection came upon Troy as he waited: this was the second time she had broken a serious engagement with him. In anger he vowed it should be the last, and at eleven o’clock, when he had lingered and watched the stones of the bridge till he knew every lichen upon their faces, and heard the chink of the ripples underneath till they oppressed him, he jumped from his seat, went to the inn for his gig, and in a bitter mood of indifference concerning the past, and recklessness about the future, drove on to Budmouth races.

When he got to Casterbridge, he left the horse and carriage at an inn, and at five minutes to ten, he went to the bridge at the far end of the town and sat on the parapet. The clocks struck the hour, and Fanny didn’t show up. In fact, at that moment, she was being dressed in her burial clothes by two attendants at the Union poorhouse—the first and last people to help the gentle girl with her outfit. The quarter hour passed, then the half hour. As he waited, a wave of memories hit Troy: this was the second time she had let him down on a serious promise. Out of anger, he swore it would be the last time. At eleven o’clock, after staring at the stones of the bridge until he knew every lichen on their surfaces and hearing the ripples beneath him until it became overwhelming, he jumped up, went back to the inn for his gig, and with a bitter sense of indifference about the past and recklessness about the future, drove on to Budmouth races.

He reached the race-course at two o’clock, and remained either there or in the town till nine. But Fanny’s image, as it had appeared to him in the sombre shadows of that Saturday evening, returned to his mind, backed up by Bathsheba’s reproaches. He vowed he would not bet, and he kept his vow, for on leaving the town at nine o’clock in the evening he had diminished his cash only to the extent of a few shillings.

He arrived at the racetrack at two o’clock and stayed there or in the town until nine. But Fanny’s image, as it had come to him in the dim shadows of that Saturday evening, lingered in his mind, reinforced by Bathsheba’s criticisms. He promised himself he wouldn’t place any bets, and he stuck to his word because when he left the town at nine o’clock that evening, he had only spent a few shillings.

He trotted slowly homeward, and it was now that was struck for the first time with a thought that Fanny had been really prevented by illness from keeping her promise. This time she could have made no mistake. He regretted that he had not remained in Casterbridge and made inquiries. Reaching home he quietly unharnessed the horse and came indoors, as we have seen, to the fearful shock that awaited him.

He walked slowly home, and it was then that it hit him for the first time that Fanny had really been too sick to keep her promise. There was no way she could have gotten it wrong this time. He wished he had stayed in Casterbridge and asked around. When he got home, he quietly unharnessed the horse and went inside, as we’ve seen, to the shocking surprise that awaited him.

As soon as it grew light enough to distinguish objects, Troy arose from the coverlet of the bed, and in a mood of absolute indifference of Bathsheba’s whereabouts, and almost oblivious of her existence, he stalked downstairs and left the house by the back door. His walk was towards the churchyard, entering which he searched around till he found a newly dug unoccupied grave. The position of this having been marked he hastened on to Casterbridge, only pausing and musing for a while at the hill whereon he had last seen Fanny alive.

As soon as it got light enough to see things, Troy got out of bed, feeling completely indifferent about Bathsheba’s location and almost forgetting she existed. He walked downstairs and slipped out the back door. He headed towards the churchyard, where he looked around until he found a freshly dug, empty grave. After marking the spot, he moved on to Casterbridge, stopping for a moment to think at the hill where he had last seen Fanny alive.

Reaching the town, Troy descended into a side street and entered a pair of gates surmounted by a board bearing the words, “Harrison, stone and marble mason.” Within were lying about stones of all sizes and designs, inscribed as being sacred to the memory of unnamed persons who had not yet died.

Reaching the town, Troy turned into a side street and went through a pair of gates marked with a sign that read, “Harrison, stone and marble mason.” Inside were stones of all sizes and shapes, dedicated to the memory of unnamed individuals who had not yet passed away.

Troy was so unlike himself now in look, word, and deed, that the want of likeness was perceptible even to his own consciousness. His method of engaging himself in this business of purchasing a tomb was that of an absolutely unpractised man. He could not bring himself to consider, calculate, or economize. He waywardly wished for something, and he set about obtaining it like a child in a nursery. “I want a good tomb,” he said to the man who stood in a little office within the yard. “I want as good a one as you can give me for twenty-seven pounds,”

Troy was so unlike his usual self in appearance, speech, and actions that even he could sense the difference. His approach to buying a tomb was that of someone completely inexperienced. He couldn’t seem to think things through, plan, or save money. He whimsically wanted something and went about getting it like a child in a playroom. “I want a nice tomb,” he told the man who was in a small office in the yard. “I want the best one you can give me for twenty-seven pounds.”

It was all the money he possessed.

It was all the money he had.

“That sum to include everything?”

“Does that total include everything?”

“Everything. Cutting the name, carriage to Weatherbury and erection. And I want it now, at once.”

“Everything. The name change, the ride to Weatherbury, and the setup. And I want it now, immediately.”

“We could not get anything special worked this week.”

“We couldn’t get anything special done this week.”

“If you would like one of these in stock it could be got ready immediately.”

“If you want one of these in stock, it can be prepared right away.”

“Very well,” said Troy, impatiently. “Let’s see what you have.”

“Alright,” Troy said, feeling impatient. “Show me what you’ve got.”

“The best I have in stock is this one,” said the stonecutter, going into a shed. “Here’s a marble headstone beautifully crocketed, with medallions beneath of typical subjects; here’s the footstone after the same pattern, and here’s the coping to enclose the grave. The polishing alone of the set cost me eleven pounds—the slabs are the best of their kind, and I can warrant them to resist rain and frost for a hundred years without flying.”

“The best I have available is this one,” said the stonecutter, stepping into a shed. “Here’s a marble headstone intricately designed, with medallions underneath featuring typical subjects; here’s the footstone matching the same pattern, and here’s the coping to surround the grave. Just the polishing of the set cost me eleven pounds—the slabs are the highest quality, and I can guarantee they’ll withstand rain and frost for a hundred years without cracking.”

“And how much?”

"What's the price?"

“Well, I could add the name, and put it up at Weatherbury for the sum you mention.”

“Well, I could add the name and post it at Weatherbury for the amount you mentioned.”

“Get it done to-day, and I’ll pay the money now.”

“Get it done today, and I’ll pay you right now.”

The man agreed, and wondered at such a mood in a visitor who wore not a shred of mourning. Troy then wrote the words which were to form the inscription, settled the account and went away. In the afternoon he came back again, and found that the lettering was almost done. He waited in the yard till the tomb was packed, and saw it placed in the cart and starting on its way to Weatherbury, giving directions to the two men who were to accompany it to inquire of the sexton for the grave of the person named in the inscription.

The man agreed and was surprised by the demeanor of a visitor who didn’t wear any mourning attire. Troy then wrote the words that would make up the inscription, settled the bill, and left. Later that afternoon, he returned and saw that the lettering was nearly finished. He waited in the yard until the tomb was loaded up and saw it placed in the cart, ready to head to Weatherbury. He instructed the two men who would accompany it to ask the sexton where the grave of the person named in the inscription was.

It was quite dark when Troy came out of Casterbridge. He carried rather a heavy basket upon his arm, with which he strode moodily along the road, resting occasionally at bridges and gates, whereon he deposited his burden for a time. Midway on his journey he met in the darkness the men and the waggon which had conveyed the tomb. He merely inquired if the work was done, and, on being assured that it was, passed on again.

It was pretty dark when Troy left Casterbridge. He was carrying a heavy basket on his arm and walked sullenly along the road, taking breaks now and then at bridges and gates, where he set down his load for a bit. Partway through his journey, he ran into the men and the wagon that had delivered the tomb. He just asked if the job was finished, and after being told it was, he continued on.

Troy entered Weatherbury churchyard about ten o’clock, and went immediately to the corner where he had marked the vacant grave early in the morning. It was on the north side of the tower, screened to a great extent from the view of passers along the road—a spot which until lately had been abandoned to heaps of stones and bushes of alder, but now it was cleared and made orderly for interments, by reason of the rapid filling of the ground elsewhere.

Troy walked into Weatherbury churchyard around ten o’clock and headed straight to the corner where he had noted the empty grave earlier that morning. It was on the north side of the tower, mostly hidden from the view of people passing by on the road—a place that had recently been left to piles of stones and clumps of alder bushes, but now it was cleared and tidy for burials because the ground was filling up fast in other areas.

Here now stood the tomb as the men had stated, snow-white and shapely in the gloom, with a head and foot stone, and enclosing border of marble-work uniting them. In the midst was mould, suitable for plants.

Here now stood the tomb as the men had said, pure white and elegant in the dim light, with a headstone and footstone, and a marble border connecting them. In the center was soil, ready for planting.

Troy deposited his basket beside the tomb, and vanished for a few minutes. When he returned he carried a spade and a lantern, the light of which he directed for a few moments upon the tomb, whilst he read the inscription. He hung his lantern on the lowest bough of the yew tree, and took from his basket flower-roots of several varieties. There were bundles of snowdrop, hyacinth and crocus bulbs, violets and double daisies, which were to bloom in early spring, and of carnations, pinks, picotees, lilies of the valley, forget-me-not, summer’s-farewell, meadow-saffron and others, for the later seasons of the year.

Troy set his basket down next to the tomb and disappeared for a few minutes. When he came back, he was holding a shovel and a lantern, which he pointed at the tomb while he read the inscription. He hung the lantern on the lowest branch of the yew tree and took out flower bulbs from his basket. There were bundles of snowdrop, hyacinth, and crocus bulbs, violets, and double daisies that would bloom in early spring, as well as carnations, pinks, picotees, lilies of the valley, forget-me-nots, summer farewell, meadow saffron, and others for the later seasons of the year.

Troy laid these out upon the grass, and with an impassive face set to work to plant them. The snowdrops were arranged in a line on the outside of the coping, the remainder within the enclosure of the grave. The crocuses and hyacinths were to grow in rows; some of the summer flowers he placed over her head and feet, the lilies and forget-me-nots over her heart. The remainder were dispersed in the spaces between these.

Troy spread these out on the grass and, with a blank expression, began to plant them. The snowdrops were lined up along the outside of the border, while the rest were planted inside the grave's enclosure. The crocuses and hyacinths were arranged in rows; some of the summer flowers were placed at her head and feet, with the lilies and forget-me-nots over her heart. The rest were scattered in the spaces between.

Troy, in his prostration at this time, had no perception that in the futility of these romantic doings, dictated by a remorseful reaction from previous indifference, there was any element of absurdity. Deriving his idiosyncrasies from both sides of the Channel, he showed at such junctures as the present the inelasticity of the Englishman, mingled with that blindness to the line where sentiment verges on mawkishness, characteristic of the French.

Troy, feeling defeated at this moment, had no idea that the emptiness of these romantic gestures, driven by guilt over his past indifference, held any absurdity. Drawing his quirks from both sides of the Channel, he displayed at times like this the rigidity of an Englishman mixed with that inability to see the point where sentiment crosses into sentimentality, which is typical of the French.

It was a cloudy, muggy, and very dark night, and the rays from Troy’s lantern spread into the two old yews with a strange illuminating power, flickering, as it seemed, up to the black ceiling of cloud above. He felt a large drop of rain upon the back of his hand, and presently one came and entered the open side of the lantern, whereupon the candle sputtered and went out. Troy was weary, and it being now not far from midnight, and the rain threatening to increase, he resolved to leave the finishing touches of his labour until the day should break. He groped along the wall and over the graves in the dark till he found himself round at the south side. Here he entered the porch, and, reclining upon the bench within, fell asleep.

It was a cloudy, muggy, and very dark night, and the light from Troy’s lantern spread into the two old yew trees with an unusual glow, flickering, it seemed, all the way up to the dark cloud ceiling above. He felt a big drop of rain hit the back of his hand, and soon one came and splashed into the open side of the lantern, causing the candle to sputter and go out. Troy was tired, and since it was now almost midnight, with the rain likely to get heavier, he decided to leave the final touches of his work until morning. He felt his way along the wall and over the graves in the dark until he reached the south side. There, he entered the porch and, leaning back on the bench inside, fell asleep.

CHAPTER XVI.
THE GURGOYLE: ITS DOINGS

The tower of Weatherbury Church was a square erection of fourteenth-century date, having two stone gurgoyles on each of the four faces of its parapet. Of these eight carved protuberances only two at this time continued to serve the purpose of their erection—that of spouting the water from the lead roof within. One mouth in each front had been closed by bygone churchwardens as superfluous, and two others were broken away and choked—a matter not of much consequence to the well-being of the tower, for the two mouths which still remained open and active were gaping enough to do all the work.

The tower of Weatherbury Church was a square structure built in the fourteenth century, featuring two stone gargoyles on each of its four parapet sides. Out of these eight carved figures, only two were still functioning as intended—spouting water from the lead roof above. One opening on each side had been sealed by previous churchwardens as unnecessary, and two others were broken and blocked—this didn’t really affect the tower's overall condition since the two remaining open and working gargoyles were large enough to handle all the drainage.

It has been sometimes argued that there is no truer criterion of the vitality of any given art-period than the power of the master-spirits of that time in grotesque; and certainly in the instance of Gothic art there is no disputing the proposition. Weatherbury tower was a somewhat early instance of the use of an ornamental parapet in parish as distinct from cathedral churches, and the gurgoyles, which are the necessary correlatives of a parapet, were exceptionally prominent—of the boldest cut that the hand could shape, and of the most original design that a human brain could conceive. There was, so to speak, that symmetry in their distortion which is less the characteristic of British than of Continental grotesques of the period. All the eight were different from each other. A beholder was convinced that nothing on earth could be more hideous than those he saw on the south side until he went round to the north. Of the two on this latter face, only that at the north-eastern corner concerns the story. It was too human to be called like a dragon, too impish to be like a man, too animal to be like a fiend, and not enough like a bird to be called a griffin. This horrible stone entity was fashioned as if covered with a wrinkled hide; it had short, erect ears, eyes starting from their sockets, and its fingers and hands were seizing the corners of its mouth, which they thus seemed to pull open to give free passage to the water it vomited. The lower row of teeth was quite washed away, though the upper still remained. Here and thus, jutting a couple of feet from the wall against which its feet rested as a support, the creature had for four hundred years laughed at the surrounding landscape, voicelessly in dry weather, and in wet with a gurgling and snorting sound.

It has often been argued that the best measure of the vitality of any art period is the impact of its leading figures on grotesque art; and in the case of Gothic art, this statement holds true. Weatherbury tower is one of the earlier examples of using an ornamental parapet in parish churches, as opposed to cathedrals, and the gargoyles—essential companions to a parapet—were particularly striking, crafted with the boldest shapes possible and imaginative designs. There was a kind of symmetry in their distortions that is more characteristic of Continental grotesques from that era than of British ones. Each of the eight gargoyles was unique. A viewer might think that nothing could be uglier than those on the south side until they walked around to the north side. Of the two on the northern face, only the one at the north-eastern corner tells a story. It was too human to be mistaken for a dragon, too mischievous to resemble a man, too beastly to be considered a fiend, and not bird-like enough to be called a griffin. This terrifying stone figure appeared as though it had a wrinkled hide; it had short, upright ears, bulging eyes, and its fingers seemed to claw at the corners of its mouth, pulling it open to let water rush out. The lower row of teeth had completely eroded, while the upper row remained intact. Positioning itself a couple of feet out from the wall it rested against, the creature had silently mocked the surrounding landscape for four hundred years, quietly in dry weather, and gurgling and snorting in wet conditions.

Troy slept on in the porch, and the rain increased outside. Presently the gurgoyle spat. In due time a small stream began to trickle through the seventy feet of aërial space between its mouth and the ground, which the water-drops smote like duckshot in their accelerated velocity. The stream thickened in substance, and increased in power, gradually spouting further and yet further from the side of the tower. When the rain fell in a steady and ceaseless torrent the stream dashed downward in volumes.

Troy continued to sleep on the porch while the rain intensified outside. Soon, the gargoyle spat. Eventually, a small stream started to trickle down the seventy feet of open space between its mouth and the ground, with the water droplets hitting the surface like pellets in their increased speed. The stream grew thicker and stronger, gradually flowing further and further from the side of the tower. When the rain poured down in a consistent and relentless torrent, the stream rushed downward in heavy volumes.

We follow its course to the ground at this point of time. The base of the liquid parabola has come forward from the wall, has advanced over the plinth mouldings, over a heap of stones, over the marble border, into the midst of Fanny Robin’s grave.

We track its path to the ground at this moment. The bottom of the liquid parabola has moved away from the wall, has progressed over the plinth moldings, over a pile of stones, over the marble edge, right into the middle of Fanny Robin’s grave.

The force of the stream had, until very lately, been received upon some loose stones spread thereabout, which had acted as a shield to the soil under the onset. These during the summer had been cleared from the ground, and there was now nothing to resist the down-fall but the bare earth. For several years the stream had not spouted so far from the tower as it was doing on this night, and such a contingency had been overlooked. Sometimes this obscure corner received no inhabitant for the space of two or three years, and then it was usually but a pauper, a poacher, or other sinner of undignified sins.

The force of the stream had, until recently, been absorbed by some loose stones scattered around, which had protected the soil from the impact. These stones had been removed during the summer, leaving only bare earth to take the brunt of the downpour. For several years, the stream hadn’t surged this far from the tower as it was doing that night, and this possibility had been ignored. Sometimes, this remote area went without any residents for two or three years, and when it did, it was usually just a beggar, a poacher, or someone guilty of less-than-respectable acts.

The persistent torrent from the gurgoyle’s jaws directed all its vengeance into the grave. The rich tawny mould was stirred into motion, and boiled like chocolate. The water accumulated and washed deeper down, and the roar of the pool thus formed spread into the night as the head and chief among other noises of the kind created by the deluging rain. The flowers so carefully planted by Fanny’s repentant lover began to move and writhe in their bed. The winter-violets turned slowly upside down, and became a mere mat of mud. Soon the snowdrop and other bulbs danced in the boiling mass like ingredients in a cauldron. Plants of the tufted species were loosened, rose to the surface, and floated of.

The steady flow from the gargoyle’s mouth directed all its fury into the grave. The rich, dark soil was stirred up and bubbled like chocolate. The water pooled and seeped deeper, and the sound of the growing pool echoed into the night, becoming the loudest among other noises created by the pouring rain. The flowers carefully planted by Fanny’s remorseful lover began to sway in their bed. The winter violets toppled over and turned into a mushy mess. Before long, the snowdrop and other bulbs swirled in the churning mass like ingredients in a pot. Tufted plants were dislodged, floated to the surface, and drifted away.

Troy did not awake from his comfortless sleep till it was broad day. Not having been in bed for two nights his shoulders felt stiff his feet tender, and his head heavy. He remembered his position, arose, shivered, took the spade, and again went out.

Troy didn't wake up from his uncomfortable sleep until it was bright outside. Having not been in bed for two nights, his shoulders felt stiff, his feet sore, and his head heavy. He remembered his situation, got up, shivered, grabbed the spade, and went back outside.

The rain had quite ceased, and the sun was shining through the green, brown, and yellow leaves, now sparkling and varnished by the raindrops to the brightness of similar effects in the landscapes of Ruysdael and Hobbema, and full of all those infinite beauties that arise from the union of water and colour with high lights. The air was rendered so transparent by the heavy fall of rain that the autumn hues of the middle distance were as rich as those near at hand, and the remote fields intercepted by the angle of the tower appeared in the same plane as the tower itself.

The rain had completely stopped, and the sun was shining through the green, brown, and yellow leaves, which were now sparkling and shiny from the raindrops, resembling the bright effects seen in the landscapes of Ruysdael and Hobbema. The scene was filled with the countless beauties that come from the combination of water, color, and highlights. The air was so clear after the heavy rain that the autumn colors in the distance looked as vibrant as those nearby, and the distant fields, seen from the angle of the tower, appeared to be on the same level as the tower itself.

He entered the gravel path which would take him behind the tower. The path, instead of being stony as it had been the night before, was browned over with a thin coating of mud. At one place in the path he saw a tuft of stringy roots washed white and clean as a bundle of tendons. He picked it up—surely it could not be one of the primroses he had planted? He saw a bulb, another, and another as he advanced. Beyond doubt they were the crocuses. With a face of perplexed dismay Troy turned the corner and then beheld the wreck the stream had made.

He walked onto the gravel path that led him behind the tower. The path, instead of being rocky like it had been the night before, was covered with a thin layer of mud. In one spot, he noticed a clump of stringy roots washed clean, looking like a bundle of tendons. He picked it up—could it really be one of the primroses he had planted? He spotted one bulb, then another, and another as he moved forward. There was no doubt they were the crocuses. With a look of confused dismay, Troy turned the corner and saw the mess the stream had made.

The pool upon the grave had soaked away into the ground, and in its place was a hollow. The disturbed earth was washed over the grass and pathway in the guise of the brown mud he had already seen, and it spotted the marble tombstone with the same stains. Nearly all the flowers were washed clean out of the ground, and they lay, roots upwards, on the spots whither they had been splashed by the stream.

The pool on the grave had soaked into the ground, leaving behind a hollow. The disturbed earth spread over the grass and pathway as brown mud he had already seen, staining the marble tombstone in the same way. Almost all the flowers had been washed out of the ground, lying with their roots up on the spots where they had been splattered by the stream.

Troy’s brow became heavily contracted. He set his teeth closely, and his compressed lips moved as those of one in great pain. This singular accident, by a strange confluence of emotions in him, was felt as the sharpest sting of all. Troy’s face was very expressive, and any observer who had seen him now would hardly have believed him to be a man who had laughed, and sung, and poured love-trifles into a woman’s ear. To curse his miserable lot was at first his impulse, but even that lowest stage of rebellion needed an activity whose absence was necessarily antecedent to the existence of the morbid misery which wrung him. The sight, coming as it did, superimposed upon the other dark scenery of the previous days, formed a sort of climax to the whole panorama, and it was more than he could endure. Sanguine by nature, Troy had a power of eluding grief by simply adjourning it. He could put off the consideration of any particular spectre till the matter had become old and softened by time. The planting of flowers on Fanny’s grave had been perhaps but a species of elusion of the primary grief, and now it was as if his intention had been known and circumvented.

Troy's brow was deeply furrowed. He clenched his jaw tightly, and his pressed lips moved like someone in intense pain. This strange event, accompanied by a rush of emotions, felt like the sharpest hurt of all. Troy's face was very expressive, and anyone who saw him now would hardly believe he was a man who had laughed, sung, and whispered sweet nothings into a woman's ear. At first, he felt the urge to curse his miserable fate, but even that lowest level of rebellion required an action that was missing and contributed to the awful sadness that tormented him. The scene, coming as it did on top of the dark events of the past few days, created a kind of peak to the entire situation, and it was more than he could bear. Naturally optimistic, Troy had a knack for sidestepping grief by simply postponing it. He could delay thinking about any specific sorrow until it had faded and softened with time. Planting flowers on Fanny's grave may have just been a way to avoid confronting his primary grief, and now it felt as if his intention had been recognized and thwarted.

Almost for the first time in his life, Troy, as he stood by this dismantled grave, wished himself another man. It is seldom that a person with much animal spirit does not feel that the fact of his life being his own is the one qualification which singles it out as a more hopeful life than that of others who may actually resemble him in every particular. Troy had felt, in his transient way, hundreds of times, that he could not envy other people their condition, because the possession of that condition would have necessitated a different personality, when he desired no other than his own. He had not minded the peculiarities of his birth, the vicissitudes of his life, the meteor-like uncertainty of all that related to him, because these appertained to the hero of his story, without whom there would have been no story at all for him; and it seemed to be only in the nature of things that matters would right themselves at some proper date and wind up well. This very morning the illusion completed its disappearance, and, as it were, all of a sudden, Troy hated himself. The suddenness was probably more apparent than real. A coral reef which just comes short of the ocean surface is no more to the horizon than if it had never been begun, and the mere finishing stroke is what often appears to create an event which has long been potentially an accomplished thing.

Almost for the first time in his life, Troy, standing by this broken grave, wished he were someone else. It’s rare for a person with a lot of life energy not to feel that the fact that their life is their own is what makes it more hopeful than that of others who might look just like them. Troy had felt, in his own fleeting way, hundreds of times that he couldn’t envy others their situation because having that situation would require a different personality, and he wanted nothing more than his own. He had never been bothered by the quirks of his birth, the ups and downs of his life, the unpredictable nature of everything related to him, because these belonged to the hero of his story, without whom there would be no story at all for him; it seemed only natural that things would eventually fall into place and end well. Just that morning, the illusion completely faded away, and suddenly, Troy hated himself. The suddenness was probably more apparent than real. A coral reef that just barely stays below the ocean surface has no more impact on the horizon than if it had never existed, and often, it’s just that final touch that seems to trigger an event that has long been waiting to happen.

He stood and mediated—a miserable man. Whither should he go? “He that is accursed, let him be accursed still.” was the pitiless anathema written in this spoliated effort of his new-born solicitousness. A man who has spent his primal strength in journeying in one direction has not much spirit left for reversing his course. Troy had, since yesterday, faintly reversed his; but the merest opposition had disheartened him. To turn about would have been hard enough under the greatest Providential encouragement; but to find that Providence, far from helping him into a new course, or showing any wish that he might adopt one, actually jeered his first trembling and critical attempt in that kind, was more than nature could bear.

He stood there, feeling miserable. Where should he go? “Let the cursed remain cursed,” was the harsh verdict etched in this ruined effort of his newfound concern. A man who has spent all his initial strength heading in one direction doesn’t have much energy left to change his path. Since yesterday, Troy had hesitated to change his direction; just a little resistance had discouraged him. Turning around would have been tough even with the strongest divine encouragement, but to realize that Providence, instead of guiding him to a new path or showing any desire for him to take one, was actually mocking his first shaky and critical attempt to do so, was more than he could handle.

He slowly withdrew from the grave. He did not attempt to fill up the hole, replace the flowers, or do anything at all. He simply threw up his cards and forswore his game for that time and always. Going out of the churchyard silently and unobserved—none of the villagers having yet risen—he passed down some fields at the back, and emerged just as secretly upon the high road. Shortly afterwards he had gone from the village.

He slowly backed away from the grave. He didn't try to fill the hole, replace the flowers, or do anything else. He just threw down his cards and gave up the game for that moment and forever. Leaving the churchyard quietly and unnoticed—since none of the villagers were awake yet—he walked through some fields at the back and quietly stepped onto the main road. Soon after, he had left the village.

Meanwhile, Bathsheba remained a voluntary prisoner in the attic. The door was kept locked, except during the entries and exits of Liddy, for whom a bed had been arranged in a small adjoining room. The light of Troy’s lantern in the churchyard was noticed about ten o’clock by the maid-servant, who casually glanced from the window in that direction whilst taking her supper, and she called Bathsheba’s attention to it. They looked curiously at the phenomenon for a time, until Liddy was sent to bed.

Meanwhile, Bathsheba stayed a willing prisoner in the attic. The door was kept locked, except when Liddy came and went; a bed had been set up for her in a small room next door. Around ten o’clock, the maid noticed the light of Troy’s lantern in the churchyard while she was having her supper and casually looked out the window. She pointed it out to Bathsheba. They watched the light curiously for a while until Liddy was sent to bed.

Bathsheba did not sleep very heavily that night. When her attendant was unconscious and softly breathing in the next room, the mistress of the house was still looking out of the window at the faint gleam spreading from among the trees—not in a steady shine, but blinking like a revolving coast-light, though this appearance failed to suggest to her that a person was passing and repassing in front of it. Bathsheba sat here till it began to rain, and the light vanished, when she withdrew to lie restlessly in her bed and re-enact in a worn mind the lurid scene of yesternight. Almost before the first faint sign of dawn appeared she arose again, and opened the window to obtain a full breathing of the new morning air, the panes being now wet with trembling tears left by the night rain, each one rounded with a pale lustre caught from primrose-hued slashes through a cloud low down in the awakening sky. From the trees came the sound of steady dripping upon the drifted leaves under them, and from the direction of the church she could hear another noise—peculiar, and not intermittent like the rest, the purl of water falling into a pool.

Bathsheba didn’t sleep well that night. While her attendant was sound asleep and softly breathing in the next room, the mistress of the house was still looking out the window at the faint glow spreading from among the trees—not in a steady shine, but flickering like a revolving light, although this didn’t make her think someone was passing by in front of it. Bathsheba stayed there until it started to rain and the light disappeared, at which point she went back to her bed, tossing and turning as she replayed the disturbing events of the previous night in her tired mind. Almost before the first light of dawn appeared, she got up again and opened the window to take in the fresh morning air, the panes now wet with the trembling tears left by the night’s rain, each one reflecting a pale glow from the soft yellow slashes in the low clouds of the awakening sky. From the trees came the sound of steady dripping onto the fallen leaves below, and from the direction of the church, she could hear another sound—distinct and not sporadic like the others, the gentle splash of water falling into a pool.

Liddy knocked at eight o’clock, and Bathsheba unlocked the door.

Liddy knocked at 8 o'clock, and Bathsheba unlocked the door.

“What a heavy rain we’ve had in the night, ma’am!” said Liddy, when her inquiries about breakfast had been made.

“What a heavy rain we had last night, ma’am!” said Liddy, after she had asked about breakfast.

“Yes; very heavy.”

"Yeah; super heavy."

“Did you hear the strange noise from the churchyard?”

“Did you hear that weird noise coming from the churchyard?”

“I heard one strange noise. I’ve been thinking it must have been the water from the tower spouts.”

“I heard a weird noise. I’ve been thinking it was probably the water from the tower spouts.”

“Well, that’s what the shepherd was saying, ma’am. He’s now gone on to see.”

“Well, that’s what the shepherd said, ma’am. He’s gone to take a look now.”

“Oh! Gabriel has been here this morning?”

“Oh! Gabriel was here this morning?”

“Only just looked in in passing—quite in his old way, which I thought he had left off lately. But the tower spouts used to spatter on the stones, and we are puzzled, for this was like the boiling of a pot.”

“Just happened to glance in briefly—just like he used to, which I thought he had stopped doing recently. But the tower spouts used to splash on the stones, and we’re confused, because this was like a pot boiling.”

Not being able to read, think, or work, Bathsheba asked Liddy to stay and breakfast with her. The tongue of the more childish woman still ran upon recent events. “Are you going across to the church, ma’am?” she asked.

Not being able to read, think, or work, Bathsheba asked Liddy to stay and have breakfast with her. The more childish woman still rambled on about recent events. “Are you going to the church, ma’am?” she asked.

“Not that I know of,” said Bathsheba.

“Not that I know of,” Bathsheba said.

“I thought you might like to go and see where they have put Fanny. The tree hides the place from your window.”

“I thought you’d want to check out where they’ve put Fanny. The tree blocks the view from your window.”

Bathsheba had all sorts of dreads about meeting her husband. “Has Mr. Troy been in to-night?” she said

Bathsheba was feeling all kinds of anxiety about meeting her husband. “Has Mr. Troy been in tonight?” she asked.

“No, ma’am; I think he’s gone to Budmouth.”

“No, ma’am; I think he’s gone to Budmouth.”

Budmouth! The sound of the word carried with it a much diminished perspective of him and his deeds; there were thirteen miles interval betwixt them now. She hated questioning Liddy about her husband’s movements, and indeed had hitherto sedulously avoided doing so; but now all the house knew that there had been some dreadful disagreement between them, and it was futile to attempt disguise. Bathsheba had reached a stage at which people cease to have any appreciative regard for public opinion.

Budmouth! The sound of the word brought a much smaller view of him and his actions; there were thirteen miles between them now. She hated asking Liddy about her husband’s movements and had been carefully avoiding it until now; but now everyone in the house knew that there had been some terrible disagreement between them, and it was pointless to try to hide it. Bathsheba had reached a point where people stop caring about what others think.

“What makes you think he has gone there?” she said.

“What makes you think he's gone there?” she said.

“Laban Tall saw him on the Budmouth road this morning before breakfast.”

“Laban Tall saw him on the Budmouth road this morning before breakfast.”

Bathsheba was momentarily relieved of that wayward heaviness of the past twenty-four hours which had quenched the vitality of youth in her without substituting the philosophy of maturer years, and the resolved to go out and walk a little way. So when breakfast was over, she put on her bonnet, and took a direction towards the church. It was nine o’clock, and the men having returned to work again from their first meal, she was not likely to meet many of them in the road. Knowing that Fanny had been laid in the reprobates’ quarter of the graveyard, called in the parish “behind church,” which was invisible from the road, it was impossible to resist the impulse to enter and look upon a spot which, from nameless feelings, she at the same time dreaded to see. She had been unable to overcome an impression that some connection existed between her rival and the light through the trees.

Bathsheba felt a brief relief from the heaviness of the past twenty-four hours that had drained the energy of her youth without giving her the wisdom that comes with experience. She decided to go for a short walk. After breakfast, she put on her bonnet and headed toward the church. It was nine o'clock, and since the men had gone back to work after their first meal, she probably wouldn't see many of them on the road. Knowing that Fanny was buried in the outcast section of the graveyard, referred to as “behind church” by the parish and hidden from the road, she couldn't resist the urge to enter and visit a place that filled her with an anxious curiosity. She had been unable to shake the feeling that there was some connection between her rival and the light filtering through the trees.

Bathsheba skirted the buttress, and beheld the hole and the tomb, its delicately veined surface splashed and stained just as Troy had seen it and left it two hours earlier. On the other side of the scene stood Gabriel. His eyes, too, were fixed on the tomb, and her arrival having been noiseless, she had not as yet attracted his attention. Bathsheba did not at once perceive that the grand tomb and the disturbed grave were Fanny’s, and she looked on both sides and around for some humbler mound, earthed up and clodded in the usual way. Then her eye followed Oak’s, and she read the words with which the inscription opened:—

Bathsheba walked around the buttress and saw the hole and the tomb, its intricately veined surface splashed and stained just as Troy had seen it two hours earlier. On the other side of the scene stood Gabriel. His eyes were also focused on the tomb, and since her approach had been silent, he hadn’t noticed her yet. Bathsheba didn’t immediately realize that the grand tomb and the disturbed grave belonged to Fanny, so she looked around for a more modest mound, dirtied and clodded in the usual fashion. Then her gaze followed Oak’s, and she read the words that began the inscription:—

“Erected by Francis Troy in memory of Fanny Robin.”

“Built by Francis Troy in memory of Fanny Robin.”

Oak saw her, and his first act was to gaze inquiringly and learn how she received this knowledge of the authorship of the work, which to himself had caused considerable astonishment. But such discoveries did not much affect her now. Emotional convulsions seemed to have become the commonplaces of her history, and she bade him good-morning, and asked him to fill in the hole with the spade which was standing by. Whilst Oak was doing as she desired, Bathsheba collected the flowers, and began planting them with that sympathetic manipulation of roots and leaves which is so conspicuous in a woman’s gardening, and which flowers seem to understand and thrive upon. She requested Oak to get the churchwardens to turn the leadwork at the mouth of the gurgoyle that hung gaping down upon them, that by this means the stream might be directed sideways, and a repetition of the accident prevented. Finally, with the superfluous magnanimity of a woman whose converse and narrower instincts have brought down bitterness upon her instead of love, she wiped the mud spots from the tomb as if she rather liked its words than otherwise, and went home again.

Oak saw her, and his first reaction was to look at her curiously and try to figure out how she found out about the authorship of the work, which had surprised him greatly. But such discoveries didn't seem to affect her much anymore. Emotional upheavals had become a normal part of her life, and she smiled at him, wished him good morning, and asked him to fill in the hole with the spade that was nearby. While Oak did what she asked, Bathsheba gathered the flowers and started planting them with that attentive touch with roots and leaves that is so typical of women gardeners, and which the flowers seemed to respond to and thrive on. She asked Oak to get the churchwardens to adjust the leadwork at the mouth of the gargoyle that hung down above them, so the stream could be directed sideways, preventing another mishap. Finally, with the unnecessary generosity of a woman whose conversations and limited instincts have brought her more bitterness than love, she wiped the mud off the tomb as if she actually appreciated its words, and then she went home.

CHAPTER XVII.
ADVENTURES BY THE SHORE

Troy wandered along towards the west. A composite feeling, made up of disgust with the, to him, humdrum tedium of a farmer’s life, gloomily images of her who lay in the churchyard, remorse, and a general aversion to his wife’s society, impelled him to seek a home in any place on earth save Weatherbury. The sad accessories of Fanny’s end confronted him as vivid pictures which threatened to be indelible, and made life in Bathsheba’s house intolerable. At three in the afternoon he found himself at the foot of a slope more than a mile in length, which ran to the ridge of a range of hills lying parallel with the shore, and forming a monotonous barrier between the basin of cultivated country inland and the wilder scenery of the coast. Up the hill stretched a road perfectly straight and perfectly white, the two sides approaching each other in a gradual taper till they met the sky at the top about two miles off. Throughout the length of this narrow and irksome inclined plane not a sign of life was visible on this garish afternoon. Troy toiled up the road with a languor and depression greater than any he had experienced for many a day and year before. The air was warm and muggy, and the top seemed to recede as he approached.

Troy walked westward. A mix of feelings—his disgust for what he saw as the boring routine of farm life, dark thoughts about the woman buried in the churchyard, guilt, and a general dislike for being around his wife—drove him to look for a home anywhere but Weatherbury. The sad reminders of Fanny’s death flashed in his mind like vivid images that threatened to stick with him, making life in Bathsheba’s house unbearable. By three in the afternoon, he found himself at the bottom of a slope over a mile long, leading to the ridge of a line of hills that ran parallel to the shore, creating a dull barrier between the fertile land inland and the rougher coastal scenery. A straight, white road stretched up the hill, narrowing toward the sky about two miles away. Throughout this narrow, tiresome incline, there wasn’t a single sign of life on this bright afternoon. Troy trudged up the road with a weariness and sadness greater than anything he had felt in many days and years. The air was warm and humid, and the top seemed to pull further away as he got closer.

At last he reached the summit, and a new and novel prospect burst upon him with an effect almost like that of the Pacific upon Balboa’s gaze. The broad steely sea, marked only by faint lines, which had a semblance of being etched thereon to a degree not deep enough to disturb its general evenness, stretched the whole width of his front and round to the left, where, near the town and port of Budmouth, the sun bristled down upon it, and banished all colour, to substitute in its place a clear oily polish. Nothing moved in sky, land, or sea, except a frill of milkwhite foam along the nearer angles of the shore, shreds of which licked the contiguous stones like tongues.

At last, he reached the top, and a fresh and striking view opened up before him, almost like the moment when Balboa first saw the Pacific. The wide, steely ocean, marked only by faint lines that looked lightly etched on its surface without disrupting its overall smoothness, stretched across his entire field of vision and wrapped around to the left, where, near the town and port of Budmouth, the sun shone down on it, washing away all color and replacing it with a clear, oily sheen. Nothing moved in the sky, on land, or in the sea, except for a fringe of white foam along the closest parts of the shore, bits of which licked the nearby stones like tongues.

He descended and came to a small basin of sea enclosed by the cliffs. Troy’s nature freshened within him; he thought he would rest and bathe here before going farther. He undressed and plunged in. Inside the cove the water was uninteresting to a swimmer, being smooth as a pond, and to get a little of the ocean swell, Troy presently swam between the two projecting spurs of rock which formed the pillars of Hercules to this miniature Mediterranean. Unfortunately for Troy a current unknown to him existed outside, which, unimportant to craft of any burden, was awkward for a swimmer who might be taken in it unawares. Troy found himself carried to the left and then round in a swoop out to sea.

He walked down and reached a small bay of sea surrounded by cliffs. Troy felt revitalized; he decided to take a break and swim here before moving on. He took off his clothes and jumped in. Inside the cove, the water was uninspiring for swimming, as it was as calm as a pond. To catch a bit of the ocean waves, Troy swam between the two jutting rock formations that marked the pillars of Hercules for this tiny Mediterranean. Unfortunately for Troy, there was a current he didn’t know about outside, which didn’t matter for large boats but was tricky for a swimmer caught off guard. He found himself being pulled to the left and then swept out to sea.

He now recollected the place and its sinister character. Many bathers had there prayed for a dry death from time to time, and, like Gonzalo also, had been unanswered; and Troy began to deem it possible that he might be added to their number. Not a boat of any kind was at present within sight, but far in the distance Budmouth lay upon the sea, as it were quietly regarding his efforts, and beside the town the harbour showed its position by a dim meshwork of ropes and spars. After well-nigh exhausting himself in attempts to get back to the mouth of the cove, in his weakness swimming several inches deeper than was his wont, keeping up his breathing entirely by his nostrils, turning upon his back a dozen times over, swimming en papillon and so on, Troy resolved as a last resource to tread water at a slight incline, and so endeavour to reach the shore at any point, merely giving himself a gentle impetus inwards whilst carried on in the general direction of the tide. This, necessarily a slow process, he found to be not altogether so difficult, and though there was no choice of a landing-place—the objects on shore passing by him in a sad and slow procession—he perceptibly approached the extremity of a spit of land yet further to the left, now well defined against the sunny portion of the horizon. While the swimmer’s eyes were fixed upon the spit as his only means of salvation on this side of the Unknown, a moving object broke the outline of the extremity, and immediately a ship’s boat appeared, manned with several sailor lads, her bows towards the sea.

He now remembered the place and its dark nature. Many swimmers had, from time to time, wished for a quick death there, and like Gonzalo, had been ignored; and Troy started to think it was possible he might join their ranks. There wasn't a boat in sight, but far in the distance, Budmouth rested on the sea, almost calmly watching his struggles, and next to the town, the harbor revealed its location with a faint tangle of ropes and spars. After nearly exhausting himself trying to swim back to the mouth of the cove, pushing himself deeper than usual, breathing only through his nostrils, rolling onto his back multiple times, swimming en papillon, and so on, Troy decided as a last resort to tread water at a slight angle, trying to reach the shore at any point, giving himself a gentle push toward the land while being carried by the current. This, though slow, wasn’t as difficult as he expected, and even though there wasn’t a choice of where to land—the things on the shore passing him by in a slow, sad line—he noticeably approached the tip of a piece of land further to the left, now clearly visible against the bright part of the horizon. While he focused on the spit as his only hope of rescue from the Unknown, a moving shape broke the outline of the tip, and soon a ship's boat came into view, manned by several young sailors, with its bow pointed toward the sea.

All Troy’s vigour spasmodically revived to prolong the struggle yet a little further. Swimming with his right arm, he held up his left to hail them, splashing upon the waves, and shouting with all his might. From the position of the setting sun his white form was distinctly visible upon the now deep-hued bosom of the sea to the east of the boat, and the men saw him at once. Backing their oars and putting the boat about, they pulled towards him with a will, and in five or six minutes from the time of his first halloo, two of the sailors hauled him in over the stern.

All of Troy's energy suddenly came back as he fought to keep struggling just a little longer. Swimming with his right arm, he raised his left to signal them, splashing in the waves and shouting as loud as he could. With the sun setting behind him, his white figure stood out clearly against the now dark sea to the east of the boat, and the men spotted him right away. They stopped rowing and turned the boat around, pulling towards him with determination, and within five or six minutes of his first shout, two of the sailors pulled him in over the back.

They formed part of a brig’s crew, and had come ashore for sand. Lending him what little clothing they could spare among them as a slight protection against the rapidly cooling air, they agreed to land him in the morning; and without further delay, for it was growing late, they made again towards the roadstead where their vessel lay.

They were part of a brig's crew and had come ashore for sand. They shared what little clothing they could spare among themselves as a little protection against the quickly cooling air, agreeing to drop him off in the morning. Without wasting any more time, as it was getting late, they headed back to the roadstead where their ship was anchored.

And now night drooped slowly upon the wide watery levels in front; and at no great distance from them, where the shore-line curved round, and formed a long riband of shade upon the horizon, a series of points of yellow light began to start into existence, denoting the spot to be the site of Budmouth, where the lamps were being lighted along the parade. The cluck of their oars was the only sound of any distinctness upon the sea, and as they laboured amid the thickening shades the lamp-lights grew larger, each appearing to send a flaming sword deep down into the waves before it, until there arose, among other dim shapes of the kind, the form of the vessel for which they were bound.

And now night slowly settled over the wide, watery expanse in front of them; not far away, where the shoreline curved and created a long line of shade on the horizon, a series of yellow lights began to appear, signaling the location of Budmouth, where the lamps were being lit along the promenade. The sound of their oars was the only distinct noise on the sea, and as they worked through the growing darkness, the lights appeared larger, each seeming to send a glowing sword deep into the waves ahead, until the shape of the vessel they were headed for emerged among other faint forms.

CHAPTER XVIII.
DOUBTS ARISE—DOUBTS VANISH

Bathsheba underwent the enlargement of her husband’s absence from hours to days with a slight feeling of surprise, and a slight feeling of relief; yet neither sensation rose at any time far above the level commonly designated as indifference. She belonged to him: the certainties of that position were so well defined, and the reasonable probabilities of its issue so bounded, that she could not speculate on contingencies. Taking no further interest in herself as a splendid woman, she acquired the indifferent feelings of an outsider in contemplating her probable fate as a singular wretch; for Bathsheba drew herself and her future in colours that no reality could exceed for darkness. Her original vigorous pride of youth had sickened, and with it had declined all her anxieties about coming years, since anxiety recognizes a better and a worse alternative, and Bathsheba had made up her mind that alternatives on any noteworthy scale had ceased for her. Soon, or later—and that not very late—her husband would be home again. And then the days of their tenancy of the Upper Farm would be numbered. There had originally been shown by the agent to the estate some distrust of Bathsheba’s tenure as James Everdene’s successor, on the score of her sex, and her youth, and her beauty; but the peculiar nature of her uncle’s will, his own frequent testimony before his death to her cleverness in such a pursuit, and her vigorous marshalling of the numerous flocks and herds which came suddenly into her hands before negotiations were concluded, had won confidence in her powers, and no further objections had been raised. She had latterly been in great doubt as to what the legal effects of her marriage would be upon her position; but no notice had been taken as yet of her change of name, and only one point was clear—that in the event of her own or her husband’s inability to meet the agent at the forthcoming January rent-day, very little consideration would be shown, and, for that matter, very little would be deserved. Once out of the farm, the approach of poverty would be sure.

Bathsheba felt a mix of surprise and relief as her husband’s absence stretched from hours to days, but neither feeling was strong enough to lift her above a sense of indifference. She was his: the certainties of that role were clear, and the reasonable outcomes were limited, so she couldn’t imagine any possibilities beyond them. She stopped seeing herself as a remarkable woman and instead viewed her likely fate as someone struggling with despair; Bathsheba imagined her future in shades darker than reality could offer. Her youthful pride had faded, along with any worries she had about the years ahead, since worry implies there are better and worse options, and she had decided that meaningful choices were no longer available to her. Soon, if not very soon, her husband would be back. Then, their time on the Upper Farm would be coming to an end. Initially, the agent had shown some reluctance about Bathsheba taking over as James Everdene’s replacement because of her gender, youth, and beauty; however, the specific nature of her uncle’s will, his frequent praise of her smartness for this role, and her effective management of the many flocks and herds that came under her care before the deal was finalized had earned her respect, and no further objections had come up. Recently, she had been unsure about how her marriage would impact her position legally; however, there had been no acknowledgment of her name change yet, and only one thing was clear: if she or her husband couldn’t meet the agent at the upcoming January rent-day, there would be little sympathy shown, and, honestly, little would be deserved. Once out of the farm, poverty would follow closely behind.

Hence Bathsheba lived in a perception that her purposes were broken off. She was not a woman who could hope on without good materials for the process, differing thus from the less far-sighted and energetic, though more petted ones of the sex, with whom hope goes on as a sort of clockwork which the merest food and shelter are sufficient to wind up; and perceiving clearly that her mistake had been a fatal one, she accepted her position, and waited coldly for the end.

Hence, Bathsheba felt that her dreams were shattered. She wasn't the kind of woman who could hold onto hope without solid reasons to do so. This set her apart from other women who, though less realistic and driven, could keep hoping just from basic needs like food and shelter. Realizing that her mistake had been crucial, she accepted her situation and waited indifferently for it to come to an end.

The first Saturday after Troy’s departure she went to Casterbridge alone, a journey she had not before taken since her marriage. On this Saturday Bathsheba was passing slowly on foot through the crowd of rural business-men gathered as usual in front of the market-house, who were as usual gazed upon by the burghers with feelings that those healthy lives were dearly paid for by the lack of possible aldermanship, when a man, who had apparently been following her, said some words to another on her left hand. Bathsheba’s ears were keen as those of any wild animal, and she distinctly heard what the speaker said, though her back was towards him

The first Saturday after Troy left, she went to Casterbridge by herself, a trip she hadn't made since getting married. On this Saturday, Bathsheba was walking slowly through the crowd of local businesspeople gathered as usual in front of the market house, watched by the townspeople who felt that these hardworking lives were dearly paid for by missing out on potential positions in the council. Suddenly, a man who seemed to have been following her said something to another person on her left. Bathsheba's ears were as sharp as any wild animal's, and she clearly heard what the speaker said, even though her back was turned to him.

“I am looking for Mrs. Troy. Is that she there?”

“I’m looking for Mrs. Troy. Is she there?”

“Yes; that’s the young lady, I believe,” said the the person addressed.

“Yes; that’s the young lady, I think,” said the person being spoken to.

“I have some awkward news to break to her. Her husband is drowned.”

“I have some uncomfortable news to tell her. Her husband has drowned.”

As if endowed with the spirit of prophecy, Bathsheba gasped out, “Oh, it is not true; it cannot be true!” Then she said and heard no more. The ice of self-command which had latterly gathered over her was broken, and the currents burst forth again, and overwhelmed her. A darkness came into her eyes, and she fell.

As if she had the gift of foresight, Bathsheba exclaimed, “Oh, it can’t be true; it just can’t be!” Then she spoke and lost consciousness. The calm she had managed to maintain was shattered, and the emotions poured out, overwhelming her. A darkness filled her vision, and she collapsed.

But not to the ground. A gloomy man, who had been observing her from under the portico of the old corn-exchange when she passed through the group without, stepped quickly to her side at the moment of her exclamation, and caught her in his arms as she sank down.

But not to the ground. A gloomy man, who had been watching her from under the porch of the old corn exchange when she walked through the crowd outside, quickly stepped to her side at the moment of her exclamation and caught her in his arms as she began to fall.

“What is it?” said Boldwood, looking up at the bringer of the big news, as he supported her.

“What is it?” Boldwood asked, looking up at the person delivering the big news while he supported her.

“Her husband was drowned this week while bathing in Carrow Cove. A coastguardsman found his clothes, and brought them into Budmouth yesterday.”

“Her husband drowned this week while swimming in Carrow Cove. A coastguard found his clothes and brought them into Budmouth yesterday.”

Thereupon a strange fire lighted up Boldwood’s eye, and his face flushed with the suppressed excitement of an unutterable thought. Everybody’s glance was now centred upon him and the unconscious Bathsheba. He lifted her bodily off the ground, and smoothed down the folds of her dress as a child might have taken a storm-beaten bird and arranged its ruffled plumes, and bore her along the pavement to the Three Choughs Inn. Here he passed with her under the archway into a private room; and by the time he had deposited—so lothly—the precious burden upon a sofa, Bathsheba had opened her eyes, and remembering all that had occurred, murmured, “I want to go home!”

A strange fire lit up Boldwood's eyes, and his face flushed with the excitement of an overwhelming thought. Everyone's gaze was now on him and the oblivious Bathsheba. He lifted her off the ground and smoothed down her dress like a child might tend to a storm-battered bird, and carried her along the pavement to the Three Choughs Inn. Once there, he took her under the archway into a private room; by the time he reluctantly placed the precious burden on a sofa, Bathsheba had opened her eyes and, recalling everything that had happened, murmured, “I want to go home!”

Boldwood left the room. He stood for a moment in the passage to recover his senses. The experience had been too much for his consciousness to keep up with, and now that he had grasped it it had gone again. For those few heavenly, golden moments she had been in his arms. What did it matter about her not knowing it? She had been close to his breast; he had been close to hers.

Boldwood left the room. He paused for a moment in the hallway to collect his thoughts. The experience had overwhelmed him, and now that he understood it, it slipped away again. For those few blissful, golden moments, she had been in his arms. Did it really matter that she didn’t realize it? She had been close to him; he had been close to her.

He started onward again, and sending a woman to her, went out to ascertain all the facts of the case. These appeared to be limited to what he had already heard. He then ordered her horse to be put into the gig, and when all was ready returned to inform her. He found that, though still pale and unwell, she had in the meantime sent for the Budmouth man who brought the tidings, and learnt from him all there was to know.

He set off again and sent a woman to her while he went out to gather all the details of the situation. It turned out that the information was limited to what he had already heard. He then had her horse loaded into the gig, and once everything was ready, he went back to inform her. He found that, although she was still pale and unwell, she had managed to call for the Budmouth man who delivered the news and had learned everything there was to know from him.

Being hardly in a condition to drive home as she had driven to town, Boldwood, with every delicacy of manner and feeling, offered to get her a driver, or to give her a seat in his phaeton, which was more comfortable than her own conveyance. These proposals Bathsheba gently declined, and the farmer at once departed. About half an hour later she invigorated herself by an effort, and took her seat and the reins as usual—in external appearance much as if nothing had happened. She went out of the town by a tortuous back street, and drove slowly along, unconscious of the road and the scene. The first shades of evening were showing themselves when Bathsheba reached home, when, silently alighting and leaving the horse in the hands of the boy, she proceeded at once upstairs. Liddy met her on the landing. The news had preceded Bathsheba to Weatherbury by half an hour, and Liddy looked inquiringly into her mistress’s face. Bathsheba had nothing to say.

Being in no shape to drive home as she had driven to town, Boldwood, with all the politeness and sensitivity, offered to get her a driver or to give her a ride in his phaeton, which was more comfortable than her own vehicle. Bathsheba politely declined these offers, and the farmer left immediately. About half an hour later, she mustered enough strength and took her seat and the reins as usual—outwardly appearing as though nothing had happened. She left the town via a winding back street, driving slowly and unaware of the road or the scenery. The first hints of evening were starting to appear when Bathsheba arrived home. Silently getting down and leaving the horse with the stable boy, she went straight upstairs. Liddy met her on the landing. The news had reached Weatherbury about half an hour before Bathsheba did, and Liddy looked questioningly at her mistress’s face. Bathsheba had nothing to say.

She entered her bedroom and sat by the window, and thought and thought till night enveloped her, and the extreme lines only of her shape were visible. Somebody came to the door, knocked, and opened it.

She walked into her bedroom and sat by the window, thinking and thinking until night surrounded her, and only the faint outline of her shape was visible. Someone came to the door, knocked, and opened it.

“Well, what is it, Liddy?” she said.

“Well, what is it, Liddy?” she asked.

“I was thinking there must be something got for you to wear,” said Liddy, with hesitation.

“I was thinking there has to be something for you to wear,” said Liddy, hesitantly.

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“Mourning.”

“Grieving.”

“No, no, no,” said Bathsheba, hurriedly.

“No, no, no,” said Bathsheba, quickly.

“But I suppose there must be something done for poor——”

“But I guess something has to be done for the poor——”

“Not at present, I think. It is not necessary.”

“Not right now, I don’t think. It's not needed.”

“Why not, ma’am?”

"Why not, ma'am?"

“Because he’s still alive.”

"Because he's still alive."

“How do you know that?” said Liddy, amazed.

“How do you know that?” Liddy asked, amazed.

“I don’t know it. But wouldn’t it have been different, or shouldn’t I have heard more, or wouldn’t they have found him, Liddy?—or—I don’t know how it is, but death would have been different from how this is. I am full of a feeling that he is still alive!”

“I don’t know. But wouldn’t it have been different, or shouldn’t I have heard more, or wouldn’t they have found him, Liddy?—or—I don’t know how it is, but death would have felt different from this. I can't shake this feeling that he’s still alive!”

Bathsheba remained firm in this opinion till Monday, when two circumstances conjoined to shake it. The first was a short paragraph in the local newspaper, which, beyond making by a methodizing pen formidable presumptive evidence of Troy’s death by drowning, contained the important testimony of a young Mr. Barker, M.D., of Budmouth, who spoke to being an eye-witness of the accident, in a letter to the editor. In this he stated that he was passing over the cliff on the remoter side of the cove just as the sun was setting. At that time he saw a bather carried along in the current outside the mouth of the cove, and guessed in an instant that there was but a poor chance for him unless he should be possessed of unusual muscular powers. He drifted behind a projection of the coast, and Mr. Barker followed along the shore in the same direction. But by the time that he could reach an elevation sufficiently great to command a view of the sea beyond, dusk had set in, and nothing further was to be seen.

Bathsheba held on to her belief until Monday, when two events came together to make her doubt it. The first was a brief article in the local newspaper that, through a detailed analysis, suggested strong evidence of Troy’s death by drowning. It included important testimony from a young Dr. Barker, of Budmouth, who claimed to have witnessed the accident in a letter to the editor. He mentioned that he was walking along the cliff on the far side of the cove just as the sun was setting. At that moment, he saw a swimmer being carried away by the current outside the mouth of the cove and quickly realized that he had little chance of survival unless he had extraordinary strength. The swimmer drifted behind a part of the coastline, and Dr. Barker walked along the shore in the same direction. However, by the time he found a high enough spot to see out to the sea, darkness had fallen, and he could see nothing more.

[Illustration: ]

HE SAW A BATHER CARRIED ALONG IN THE CURRENT.

HE SAW A BATHER CARRIED ALONG IN THE CURRENT.

The other circumstance was the arrival of his clothes, when it became necessary for her to examine and identify them—though this had virtually been done long before by those who inspected the letters in his pockets. It was so evident to her in the midst of her agitation that Troy had undressed in the full conviction of dressing again almost immediately, that the notion that anything but death could have prevented him was never entertained.

The other circumstance was the arrival of his clothes, when she had to check and identify them—though this had basically already been done by those who looked through the letters in his pockets. It was so clear to her, despite her distress, that Troy had taken off his clothes thinking he would put them back on again almost right away that she never considered that anything other than death could have stopped him.

Then Bathsheba said to herself that others were assured in their opinion, and why should not she be? A strange reflection occurred to her, causing her face to flush. Troy had left her, and followed Fanny into another world. Had he done this intentionally, yet contrived to make his death appear like an accident? Oddly enough, this thought of how the apparent might differ from the real—made vivid by her bygone jealousy of Fanny, and the remorse he had shown that night—blinded her to the perception of any other possible difference, less tragic, but to herself far more terrible.

Then Bathsheba thought to herself that others were sure about their opinions, so why shouldn't she be? A strange thought crossed her mind, making her face turn red. Troy had left her and gone after Fanny into another world. Had he done this on purpose, yet managed to make his death seem like an accident? Oddly enough, this idea of how things might seem different from the reality—intensified by her past jealousy of Fanny and the regret he had shown that night—made her blind to any other possible difference, which, while less tragic, felt much worse to her.

When alone late that evening beside a small fire, and much calmed down, Bathsheba took Troy’s watch into her hand, which had been restored to her with the rest of the articles belonging to him. She opened the case as he had opened it before her a week ago. There was the little coil of pale hair which had been as the fuze to this great explosion.

When she was alone late that evening next to a small fire, feeling much calmer, Bathsheba picked up Troy’s watch, which had been returned to her along with his other belongings. She opened the case just as he had done a week earlier. Inside was the tiny coil of light hair that had ignited this huge upheaval.

“He was hers and she was his, and they are gone together,” she said. “I am nothing to either of them, and why should I keep her hair?” She took it in her hand, and held it over the fire. “No—I’ll not burn it—I’ll keep it in memory of her, poor thing!” she added, snatching back her hand.

“He was hers and she was his, and they are gone together,” she said. “I mean nothing to either of them, so why should I hold on to her hair?” She took it in her hand and held it over the fire. “No—I won’t burn it—I’ll keep it in memory of her, poor thing!” she added, pulling her hand back.

CHAPTER XIX.
OAK’S ADVANCEMENT—A GREAT HOPE

The later autumn and the winter drew on apace, and the leaves lay thick upon the turf of the glades and the mosses of the woods. Bathsheba, having previously been living in a state of suspended feeling which was not suspense, now lived in a mood of quietude which was not precisely peacefulness. While she had known him to be alive she could have thought of his death with equanimity; but now that she believed she had lost him, she regretted that he was not hers still. She kept the farm going, raked in her profits without caring keenly about them, and expended money on ventures because she had done so in bygone days, which, though not long gone by, seemed infinitely removed from her present. She looked back upon that past over a great gulf, as if she were now a dead person, having the faculty of meditation still left in her, by means of which, like the mouldering gentlefolk of the poet’s story, she could sit and ponder what a gift life used to be.

The late autumn and winter were approaching quickly, and the leaves were thick on the ground in the clearings and the mossy areas of the woods. Bathsheba, who had previously lived in a state of suspended emotions that wasn't suspense, now found herself in a mood of calmness that wasn’t exactly peaceful. While she had known he was alive, she could think of his death with some composure; but now that she believed she had lost him, she regretted that he was no longer hers. She managed the farm, gathered her profits without really caring about them, and spent money on projects simply because she had done so in the past, which, though not long ago, felt light-years away from her present. She looked back on that past across a vast chasm, as if she were a dead person still capable of reflection, allowing her to sit and think about what a gift life used to be, much like the decaying nobility in the poet’s story.

However, one excellent result of her general apathy was the long delayed installation of Oak as bailiff; but he having virtually exercised that function for a long time already, the change, beyond the substantial increase of wages it brought, was little more than a nominal one addressed to the outside world.

However, one great outcome of her overall indifference was the long-overdue appointment of Oak as bailiff; but since he had already been fulfilling that role for quite some time, the change, aside from the significant raise in salary it came with, was little more than a symbolic gesture for appearances.

Boldwood lived secluded and inactive. Much of his wheat and all his barley of that season had been spoilt by the rain. It sprouted, grew into intricate mats, and was ultimately thrown to the pigs in armfuls. The strange neglect which had produced this ruin and waste became the subject of whispered talk among all the people round; and it was elicited from one of Boldwood’s men that forgetfulness had nothing to do with it, for he had been reminded of the danger to his corn as many times and as persistently as inferiors dared to do. The sight of the pigs turning in disgust from the rotten ears seemed to arouse Boldwood, and he one evening sent for Oak. Whether it was suggested by Bathsheba’s recent act of promotion or not, the farmer proposed at the interview that Gabriel should undertake the superintendence of the Lower Farm as well as of Bathsheba’s, because of the necessity Boldwood felt for such aid, and the impossibility of discovering a more trustworthy man. Gabriel’s malignant star was assuredly setting fast.

Boldwood lived a quiet and inactive life. Most of his wheat and all his barley for that season had been ruined by the rain. It sprouted, grew into tangled mats, and was eventually fed to the pigs in large handfuls. The unusual neglect that caused this damage and waste became a topic of whispered conversations among the locals; it was revealed by one of Boldwood’s workers that forgetfulness wasn’t the issue, as he had been reminded about the risk to his crops as often and as insistently as his employees dared. The sight of the pigs turning away in disgust from the spoiled ears seemed to bring Boldwood back to reality, and one evening he called for Oak. Whether this was prompted by Bathsheba’s recent promotion or not, during the meeting the farmer suggested that Gabriel should take charge of the Lower Farm in addition to Bathsheba’s, due to Boldwood’s need for help and the difficulty of finding a more reliable man. Gabriel’s bad luck was definitely closing in.

Bathsheba, when she learnt of this proposal—for Oak was obliged to consult her—at first languidly objected. She considered that the two farms together were too extensive for the observation of one man. Boldwood, who was apparently determined by personal rather than commercial reasons, suggested that Oak should be furnished with a horse for his sole use, when the plan would present no difficulty, the two farms lying side by side. Boldwood did not directly communicate with her during these negotiations, only speaking to Oak, who was the go-between throughout. All was harmoniously arranged at last, and we now see Oak mounted on a strong cob, and daily trotting the length breadth of about two thousand acres in a cheerful spirit of surveillance, as if the crops all belonged to him—the actual mistress of the one half, and the master of the other, sitting in their respective homes in gloomy and sad seclusion.

Bathsheba, when she learned of this proposal—since Oak had to consult her—initially expressed her reluctance. She thought that the two farms were too large for one person to manage. Boldwood, who seemed motivated by personal reasons rather than commercial ones, suggested that Oak should be provided with a horse for his exclusive use, which would make the plan feasible since the two farms were next to each other. Boldwood did not communicate directly with her during these discussions, only speaking to Oak, who acted as the intermediary throughout. Everything was eventually settled harmoniously, and now we see Oak riding a sturdy cob daily, covering the area of about two thousand acres with a cheerful sense of supervision, as if the crops all belonged to him—while the actual mistress of one half and the master of the other remained in their respective homes in gloomy seclusion.

Out of this there arose, during the spring succeeding, a talk in the parish that Gabriel Oak was feathering his nest fast. “Whatever d’ye think,” said Susan Tall, “Gable Oak is coming it quite the dand. He now wears shining boots with hardly a hob in ’em, two or three times a-week, and a tall hat a-Sundays, and ’a hardly knows the name of smockfrock. When I see people strut enough to be cut up into bantam cocks, I stand dormant with wonder, and says no more.”

Out of this, a conversation started in the parish the following spring that Gabriel Oak was quickly getting comfortable. “Can you believe it,” said Susan Tall, “Gabriel Oak is really acting all fancy. He’s now wearing shiny boots that are barely scuffed, a couple of times a week, and a tall hat on Sundays. He hardly even knows what a smock-frock is anymore. When I see people strut around like they’re some kind of prized roosters, I just stand there in amazement and don’t say a word.”

It was eventually known that Gabriel, though paid a fixed wage by Bathsheba independent of the fluctuations of agricultural profits, had made an engagement with Boldwood by which Oak was to receive a share of the receipts—a small share certainly, yet it was money of a higher quality than mere wages, and capable of expansion in a way that wages were not. Some were beginning to consider Oak a near man, for though his condition had thus far improved, he lived in no better style than before, occupying the same cottage, paring his own potatoes, mending his stockings, and sometimes even making his bed with his own hands. But as Oak was not only provokingly indifferent to public opinion, but a man who clung persistently to old habits and usages, simply because they were old, there was room for doubt as to his motives.

It eventually became clear that Gabriel, despite being paid a steady salary by Bathsheba regardless of the ups and downs of agricultural profits, had made an agreement with Boldwood where Oak would receive a portion of the earnings—a small portion for sure, but it was money of a higher value than just a salary, and it had the potential to grow in a way that wages couldn't. Some people were starting to see Oak as a well-off man, since his situation had improved so far, yet he still lived the same way as before, staying in the same cottage, peeling his own potatoes, repairing his stockings, and sometimes even making his bed himself. However, since Oak was not only annoyingly indifferent to what others thought but also a man who stubbornly stuck to old habits and traditions just because they were familiar, there was uncertainty about his true intentions.

A great hope had latterly germinated in Boldwood, whose unreasoning devotion to Bathsheba could only be characterized as a fond madness which neither time nor circumstance, evil nor good report, could weaken or destroy. This fevered hope had grown up again like a grain of mustard-seed during the quiet which followed the universal belief that Troy was drowned. He nourished it fearfully, and almost shunned the contemplation of it in earnest, lest facts should reveal the wildness of the dream. Bathsheba having at last been persuaded to wear mourning, her appearance as she entered the church in that guise was in itself a weekly addition to his faith that a time was coming—very far off perhaps, yet surely nearing—when his waiting on events should have its reward. How long he might have to wait he had not yet closely considered. What he would try to recognize was that the severe schooling she had been subjected to had made Bathsheba much more considerate than she had formerly been of the feelings of others, and he trusted that, should she be willing at any time in the future to marry any man at all, that man would be himself. There was a substratum of good feeling in her: her self reproach for the injury she had thoughtlessly done him might be depended upon now to a much greater extent than before her infatuation and disappointment. It would be possible to approach her by the channel of her good-nature, and to suggest a friendly businesslike compact between them for fulfilment at some future day, keeping the passionate side of his desire entirely out of her sight. Such was Boldwood’s hope.

A strong hope had recently taken root in Boldwood, whose irrational devotion to Bathsheba could only be seen as a kind of loving madness that neither time nor circumstances, whether good or bad, could weaken or destroy. This intense hope had grown again like a mustard seed during the calm that followed the widespread belief that Troy had drowned. He nourished it anxiously and almost avoided thinking about it too deeply, so that reality wouldn’t expose the craziness of his dream. After Bathsheba was finally convinced to wear mourning, her appearance as she walked into the church in that attire became a weekly boost to his belief that a time was coming—perhaps still far off, but certainly approaching—when his patience would pay off. He hadn’t really thought about how long he might have to wait. What he did recognize was that the tough experiences she had gone through had made Bathsheba much more thoughtful of other people's feelings than she had been before. He hoped that if she ever decided to marry any man in the future, that man would be him. There was a foundation of good feeling in her: her guilt over the hurt she had unintentionally caused him could now be relied upon much more than before her obsession and disappointment. He thought it might be possible to approach her through her good nature and propose a practical agreement between them for fulfillment at some future date, completely keeping the passionate side of his desire out of her view. Such was Boldwood’s hope.

To the eyes of the middle-aged, Bathsheba was perhaps additionally charming just now. Her exuberance of spirit was pruned down; the original phantom of delight had shown herself to be not too bright for human nature’s daily food, and she had been able to enter this second poetical phase without losing much of the first in the process.

To middle-aged people, Bathsheba was maybe even more charming at this moment. Her lively spirit was toned down; the initial spark of joy had proven to be just right for everyday life, and she had managed to embrace this new poetic phase without sacrificing much of the first.

Bathsheba’s return from a two months’ visit to her old aunt at Norcombe afforded the impassioned and yearning farmer a pretext for inquiring directly after her—now presumably in the ninth month of her widowhood—and endeavouring to get a notion of her state of mind regarding him. This occurred in the middle of the haymaking, and Boldwood contrived to be near Liddy, who was assisting in the fields.

Bathsheba's return from a two-month visit to her old aunt in Norcombe gave the passionate and longing farmer a reason to ask about her—now likely in the ninth month of her widowhood—and try to gauge her feelings about him. This happened in the middle of haymaking, and Boldwood managed to stay close to Liddy, who was helping out in the fields.

“I am glad to see you out of doors, Lydia,” he said, pleasantly.

“I’m glad to see you outside, Lydia,” he said, cheerfully.

She simpered, and wondered in her heart why he should speak so frankly to her.

She smiled sweetly and wondered to herself why he was being so open with her.

“I hope Mrs. Troy is quite well after her long absence,” he continued, in a manner expressing that the coldest-hearted neighbour could scarcely say less about her.

“I hope Mrs. Troy is doing well after her long absence,” he continued, in a way that suggested even the most cold-hearted neighbor could hardly say less about her.

“She is quite well, sir.”

"She’s doing well, sir."

“And cheerful, I suppose.”

"And cheerful, I guess."

“Yes, cheerful.”

"Yes, I'm feeling cheerful."

“Fearful, did you say?”

"Did you say fearful?"

“Oh no. I merely said she was cheerful.”

“Oh no. I just said she was happy.”

“Tells you all her affairs?”

“Shares all her business?”

“No, sir.

"No, sir."

“Some of them?”

"Some of them?"

“Yes, sir.

“Sure thing.”

“Mrs. Troy puts much confidence in you, Lydia; and very wisely, perhaps.”

“Mrs. Troy trusts you a lot, Lydia; and maybe that's very smart.”

“She do, sir. I’ve been with her all through her troubles, and was with her at the time of Mr. Troy’s death and all. And if she were to marry again I expect I should bide with her.”

“Yeah, she does, sir. I’ve been with her through all her struggles and was there when Mr. Troy died and everything. And if she gets married again, I expect I’ll stick with her.”

“She promises that you shall—quite natural,” said the strategic lover, throbbing throughout him at the presumption which Liddy’s words appeared to warrant—that his darling had thought of re-marriage.

“She promises that you will—quite natural,” said the strategic lover, feeling a rush throughout him at the assumption that Liddy’s words seemed to support—that his darling had considered re-marriage.

“No—she doesn’t promise it exactly. I merely judge on my own account.”

“No—she doesn’t exactly promise it. I just judge for myself.”

“Yes, yes, I understand. When she alludes to the possibility of marrying again, you conclude——”

“Yes, yes, I get it. When she hints at the chance of marrying again, you think——”

“She never do allude to it, sir,” said Liddy, thinking how very stupid Mr. Boldwood was getting.

“She's never mentioned it, sir,” Liddy said, realizing how foolish Mr. Boldwood was becoming.

“Of course not,” he returned hastily, his hope falling again. “You needn’t take quite such long reaches with your rake, Lydia—short and quick ones are best. Well, perhaps, as she is absolute mistress again now, it is wise of her to resolve never to give up her freedom.”

“Of course not,” he replied quickly, his hope fading again. “You don’t need to reach so far with your rake, Lydia—short and quick strokes are better. Well, maybe now that she’s in complete control again, it’s smart of her to decide never to give up her freedom.”

“My mistress did certainly once say, though not seriously, that she supposed she might marry again at the end of seven years from last year, if she wished.”

“My mistress definitely once said, though not seriously, that she thought she might marry again seven years from last year, if she wanted to.”

“Ah, six years from the present time. Said that she might. She might marry at once in every reasonable person’s opinion, whatever the lawyers may say to the contrary.”

“Ah, six years from now. She said she might. She might get married right away in the opinion of any reasonable person, no matter what the lawyers say otherwise.”

“Have you been to ask them?” said Liddy, innocently.

“Have you gone to ask them?” Liddy said, innocently.

“Not I!” said Boldwood, growing red. “Liddy, you needn’t stay here a minute later than you wish, so Mr. Oak says. I am now going on a little farther. Good afternoon.”

“Not me!” Boldwood said, turning red. “Liddy, you don’t have to stay here a minute longer than you want, so Mr. Oak says. I’m going to keep walking a bit further. Goodbye.”

He went away vexed with himself, and ashamed of having for this one time in his life done anything which could be called underhand. Poor Boldwood had no more skill in finesse than a battering-ram, and he was uneasy with a sense of having made himself to appear stupid and, what was worse, mean. But he had, after all, lighted upon one fact by way of repayment. It was a singularly fresh and fascinating fact, and though not without its sadness it was pertinent and real. In little more than six years from this time Bathsheba might certainly marry him. There was something definite in that hope, for admitting that there might have been no deep thought in her words to Liddy about marriage, they showed at least her creed on the matter.

He walked away frustrated with himself, embarrassed that for once in his life he had done something sneaky. Poor Boldwood had no more social finesse than a battering ram, and he felt uneasy, realizing he had made himself look foolish and, even worse, petty. But he had, after all, stumbled upon one fact that could make up for it. It was a surprisingly fresh and interesting fact, and although it had its share of sadness, it was relevant and real. In just a little over six years from now, Bathsheba could definitely marry him. There was something concrete in that hope, because even if there was no deep meaning in her words to Liddy about marriage, they at least reflected her beliefs on the subject.

This pleasant notion was now continually in his mind. Six years were a long time, but how much shorter than never, the idea he had for so long been obliged to endure! Jacob had served twice seven years for Rachel: what were six for such a woman as this? He tried to like the notion of waiting for her better than that of winning her at once. Boldwood felt his love to be so deep and strong and eternal, that it was possible she had never yet known its full volume, and this patience in delay would afford him an opportunity of giving sweet proof on the point. He would annihilate the six years of his life as if they were minutes—so little did he value his time on earth beside her love. He would let her see, all those six years of intangible ethereal courtship, how little care he had for anything but as it bore upon the consummation.

This delightful thought was always on his mind now. Six years felt like a long time, but it was way shorter than never, which he had been forced to think about for so long! Jacob had waited fourteen years for Rachel: what were six years for a woman like this? He tried to prefer the idea of waiting for her over the thought of winning her right away. Boldwood believed his love was so deep and strong that it was possible she didn't yet fully understand how he felt, and this patience would give him a chance to show her. He would make those six years feel like mere minutes—he valued his time on earth so little compared to her love. He wanted her to see, during those six years of unexpressed, dreamy courtship, how little he cared for anything else but the end goal.

Meanwhile the early and the late summer brought round the week in which Greenhill Fair was held. This fair was frequently attended by the folk of Weatherbury.

Meanwhile, the early and late summer brought around the week when Greenhill Fair took place. This fair was often attended by the people of Weatherbury.

CHAPTER XX.
THE SHEEP FAIR—TROY TOUCHES HIS WIFE’S HAND

Greenhill was the Nijnii Novgorod of South Wessex; and the busiest, merriest, noisiest day of the whole statute number was the day of the sheep-fair. This yearly gathering was upon the summit of a hill which retained in good preservation the remains of an ancient earthwork, consisting of a huge rampart and entrenchment of an oval form encircling the top of the hill, though somewhat broken down here and there. To each of the two chief openings on opposite sides a winding road ascended, and the level green space of twenty or thirty acres enclosed by the bank was the site of the fair. A few permanent erections dotted the spot, but the majority of visitors patronized canvas alone for resting and feeding under during the time of their sojourn here.

Greenhill was the Nijnii Novgorod of South Wessex, and the busiest, happiest, noisiest day of the whole year was the day of the sheep fair. This annual gathering took place at the top of a hill that still had well-preserved remnants of an ancient earthwork, which included a large rampart and an oval-shaped trench circling the summit, though it was a bit worn down in places. A winding road led up to each of the two main openings on opposite sides, and the flat green area of twenty or thirty acres enclosed by the bank served as the fairground. A few permanent structures were scattered around, but most visitors used tents for resting and eating during their stay here.

Shepherds who attended with their flocks from long distances started from home two or three days, or even a week, before the fair, driving their charges a few miles each day—not more than ten or twelve—and resting them at night in hired fields by the wayside at previously chosen points, where they fed, having fasted since morning. The shepherd of each flock marched behind, a bundle containing his kit for the week strapped upon his shoulders, and in his hand his crook, which he used as the staff of his pilgrimage. Several of the sheep would get worn and lame, and occasionally a lambing occurred on the road. To meet these contingencies, there was frequently provided, to accompany the flocks from the remoter points, a pony and waggon into which the weakly ones were taken for the remainder of the journey.

Shepherds who traveled long distances with their flocks set off from home two or three days, or even a week, before the fair, moving their sheep a few miles each day—not more than ten or twelve—and resting them at night in rented fields along the way at pre-selected spots, where they could eat after fasting since morning. The shepherd of each flock walked behind, carrying a bundle with his supplies for the week strapped to his shoulders, and holding his crook, which served as the staff for his journey. Some of the sheep would get tired and limping, and sometimes a lamb would be born on the road. To handle these situations, a pony and wagon were often arranged to accompany the flocks from farther away, allowing the weaker ones to rest for the rest of the journey.

The Weatherbury Farms, however, were no such long distance from the hill, and those arrangements were not necessary in their case. But the large united flocks of Bathsheba and Farmer Boldwood formed a valuable and imposing multitude which demanded much attention, and on this account Gabriel, in addition to Boldwood’s shepherd and Cain Ball, accompanied them along the way—old George the dog of course behind them.

The Weatherbury Farms, however, were not far from the hill, so those arrangements weren’t needed for them. But the combined flocks of Bathsheba and Farmer Boldwood created a valuable and impressive group that required a lot of attention. For this reason, Gabriel, along with Boldwood’s shepherd and Cain Ball, accompanied them along the way—old George, the dog, was of course trailing behind.

When the autumn sun slanted over Greenhill this morning and lighted the dewy flat upon its crest, nebulous clouds of dust were to be seen floating between the pairs of hedges which streaked the wide prospect around in all directions. These gradually converged upon the base of the hill, and the flocks became individually visible, climbing the serpentine ways which led to the top. Thus, in a slow procession, they entered the opening to which the roads wended, multitude after multitude, horned and hornless—blue flocks and red flocks, buff flocks and brown flocks, even green and salmon-tinted flocks, according to the fancy of the colourist and custom of the farm. Men were shouting, dogs were barking, with greatest animation, but the thronging travellers in so long a journey had grown nearly indifferent to such terrors, though they still bleated piteously at the unwontedness of their experiences, a tall shepherd rising here and there in the midst of them, like a gigantic idol amid a crowd of prostrate devotees.

When the autumn sun angled over Greenhill this morning and illuminated the dewy flat at its peak, wispy clouds of dust floated between the pairs of hedges that marked the expansive view all around. These gradually gathered at the base of the hill, and the flocks became clearly visible, making their way up the winding paths that led to the summit. Thus, in a slow procession, they entered the opening that the roads led to, one group after another, some with horns and some without—blue flocks and red flocks, buff flocks and brown flocks, even green and salmon-colored flocks, depending on the color choices and traditions of the farm. Men were shouting, dogs were barking, filled with excitement, but the travelers, after such a long journey, had become almost indifferent to such disturbances, even though they still bleated sadly at the strangeness of their experiences, a tall shepherd rising here and there among them, like a giant idol amid a crowd of devoted followers.

The great mass of sheep in the fair consisted of South Downs and the old Wessex horned breeds; to the latter class Bathsheba’s and Farmer Boldwood’s mainly belonged. These filed in about nine o’clock, their vermiculated horns lopping gracefully on each side of their cheeks in geometrically perfect spirals, a small pink and white ear nestling under each horn. Before and behind came other varieties, perfect leopards as to the full rich substance of their coats, and only lacking the spots. There were also a few of the Oxfordshire breed, whose wool was beginning to curl like a child’s flaxen hair, though surpassed in this respect by the effeminate Leicesters, which were in turn less curly than the Cotswolds. But the most picturesque by far was a small flock of Exmoors, which chanced to be there this year. Their pied faces and legs, dark and heavy horns, tresses of wool hanging round their swarthy foreheads, quite relieved the monotony of the flocks in that quarter. All these bleating, panting, and weary thousands had entered and were penned before the morning had far advanced, the dog belonging to each flock being tied to the corner of the pen containing it. Alleys for pedestrians intersected the pens, which soon became crowded with buyers and sellers from far and near.

The large group of sheep at the fair consisted of South Downs and the old Wessex horned breeds, the latter mainly belonging to Bathsheba and Farmer Boldwood. They arrived around nine o’clock, their spiraled horns gracefully curving on each side of their faces, with small pink and white ears nestled under each horn. Other varieties followed, their coats resembling perfect leopards in richness, just lacking the spots. There were also a few Oxfordshire sheep, whose wool was starting to curl like a child's blonde hair, though this was outdone by the more delicate Leicesters, which were in turn less curly than the Cotswolds. The most striking by far was a small flock of Exmoors that happened to be there this year. Their patchy faces and legs, dark and thick horns, and clumps of wool around their dark foreheads broke the monotony of the other flocks. All these bleating, panting, and tired thousands had entered and were penned before the morning had progressed far, with each flock's dog tied to a corner of its pen. Walkways for pedestrians cut through the pens, which quickly filled with buyers and sellers from near and far.

In another part of the hill an altogether different scene began to force itself upon the eye towards midday. A circular tent, of exceptional newness and size, was in course of erection here. As the day drew on, the flocks began to change hands, lightening the shepherd’s responsibilities; and they turned their attention to this tent and inquired of a man at work there, whose soul seemed concentrated on tying a bothering knot in no time, what was going on.

In another part of the hill, a very different scene started to catch the eye around midday. A large, brand-new circular tent was being set up there. As the day progressed, the flocks began to change hands, easing the shepherds’ responsibilities; they turned their focus to the tent and asked a man working there, who seemed completely focused on tying a tricky knot quickly, what was happening.

“The Royal Hippodrome Performance of Turpin’s Ride to York and the Death of Black Bess,” replied the man promptly, without turning his eyes or leaving off tying.

“The Royal Hippodrome Performance of Turpin’s Ride to York and the Death of Black Bess,” the man replied quickly, without looking away or stopping his tying.

As soon as the tent was completed the band struck up highly stimulating harmonies, and the announcement was publicly made, Black Bess standing in a conspicuous position on the outside, as a living proof, if proof were wanted, of the truth of the oracular utterances from the stage over which the people were to enter. These were so convinced by such genuine appeals to heart and understanding both that they soon began to crowd in abundantly, among the foremost being visible Jan Coggan and Joseph Poorgrass, who were holiday keeping here to-day.

Once the tent was set up, the band played energizing music, and the announcement was made for everyone to hear. Black Bess stood proudly outside, serving as living proof, if anyone needed it, of the promises being made from the stage that the audience was about to enter. The crowd was so drawn in by these heartfelt messages that they quickly started to fill the space, with Jan Coggan and Joseph Poorgrass among the first to arrive, enjoying their holiday here today.

“That’s the great ruffin pushing me!” screamed a woman in front of Jan over her shoulder to him when the rush was at its fiercest.

“That’s the big guy shoving me!” yelled a woman in front of Jan over her shoulder to him when the crowd was at its wildest.

“How can I help pushing ye when the folk behind push me?” said Coggan, in a deprecating tone, turning his head towards the aforesaid folk as far as he could without turning his body, which was jammed as in a vice.

“How can I help you move forward when the people behind me are pushing me?” said Coggan, in a self-deprecating tone, turning his head towards those people as much as he could without turning his body, which was stuck tight.

There was a silence; then the drums and trumpets again sent forth their echoing notes. The crowd was again ecstasied, and gave another lurch in which Coggan and Poorgrass were again thrust by those behind upon the women in front.

There was silence; then the drums and trumpets once again sent out their resonating sounds. The crowd was once more ecstatic, and swayed again, causing Coggan and Poorgrass to be pushed forward by those behind them into the women in front.

“Oh that helpless feymels should be at the mercy of such ruffins!” exclaimed one of these ladies again, as she swayed like a reed shaken by the wind.

“Oh, that helpless women should be at the mercy of such thugs!” exclaimed one of these ladies again, as she swayed like a reed shaken by the wind.

Now,” said Coggan, appealing in an earnest voice to the public at large as it stood clustered about his shoulder-blades, “did ye ever hear such a unreasonable woman as that? Upon my carcase, neighbours, if I could only get out of this cheesewring, the d—— women might eat the show for me!”

Now,” said Coggan, speaking earnestly to the crowd gathered around him, “have you ever encountered such an unreasonable woman? Honestly, everyone, if I could just escape this cheesewring, those d—— women might as well enjoy the show themselves!”

“Don’t ye lose yer temper, Jan!” implored Joseph Poorgrass, in a whisper. “They might get their men to murder us, for I think by the shine of their eyes that they are a sinful form of womankind.”

“Don’t lose your temper, Jan!” Joseph Poorgrass pleaded in a whisper. “They might have their men kill us, because I can tell by the look in their eyes that they’re a wicked kind of women.”

Jan held his tongue, as if he had no objection to be pacified to please a friend, and they gradually reached the foot of the ladder, Poorgrass being flattened like a jumping-jack, and the sixpence, for admission, which he had got ready half an hour earlier, having become so reeking hot in the tight squeeze of his excited hand that the woman in spangles, brazen rings set with glass diamonds, and with chalked face and shoulders, who took the money of him, hastily dropped it again from a fear that some trick had been played to burn her fingers. So they all entered, and the sides of the tent, to the eyes of an observer on the outside, became bulged into innumerable pimples such as we observe on a sack of potatoes, caused by the various human heads, backs, and elbows at high pressure within.

Jan kept quiet, as if he didn’t mind being silenced to please a friend, and they slowly made their way to the foot of the ladder. Poorgrass was flattened like a jumping jack, and the sixpence he had prepared half an hour earlier had become so hot in the tight grip of his excited hand that the woman in sequins, with gaudy rings set with glass diamonds and a face and shoulders dusted with chalk, who took his money, quickly dropped it, fearing that some trick had been played to burn her fingers. They all entered, and the sides of the tent, from the perspective of an outside observer, bulged into countless lumps like those we see on a sack of potatoes, caused by the various human heads, backs, and elbows pressed tightly within.

At the rear of the large tent there were two small dressing-tents. One of these, alloted to the male performers, was partitioned into halves by a cloth; and in one of the divisions there was sitting on the grass, pulling on a pair of jack-boots, a young man whom we instantly recognize as Sergeant Troy.

At the back of the big tent, there were two small dressing tents. One of these, assigned to the male performers, was divided in half by a cloth; and in one section, sitting on the grass and putting on a pair of jack-boots, was a young man we immediately recognize as Sergeant Troy.

Troy’s appearance in this position may be briefly accounted for. The brig aboard which he was taken in Budmouth Roads was about to start on a voyage, though somewhat short of hands. Troy read the articles and joined, but before they sailed a boat was despatched across the bay to Carrow Cove; but, as he had half expected, his clothes were gone. He ultimately worked his passage to the United States, where he made a precarious living in various towns as Professor of Gymnastics, Sword Exercise, Fencing, and Pugilism. A few months were sufficient to give him a distaste for this kind of life. There was a certain animal form of refinement in his nature; and however pleasant a strange condition might be whilst privations were easily warded off, it was disadvantageously coarse when money was short. There was ever present, too, the idea that he could claim a home and its comforts did he but chose to return to England and Weatherbury Farm. Whether Bathsheba thought him dead was a frequent subject of curious conjecture. To England he did return at last; but the but the fact of drawing nearer to Weatherbury abstracted its fascinations, and his intention to enter his old groove at the place became modified. It was with gloom he considered on landing at Liverpool that if he were to go home his reception would be of a kind very unpleasant to contemplate; for what Troy had in the way of emotion was an occasional fitful sentiment which sometimes caused him as much inconvenience as emotion of a strong and healthy kind. Bathsheba was not a women to be made a fool of, or a woman to suffer in silence; and how could he endure existence with a spirited wife to whom at first entering he would be beholden for food and lodging? Moreover, it was not at all unlikely that his wife would fail at her farming, if she had not already done so; and he would then become liable for her maintenance: and what a life such a future of poverty with her would be, the spectre of Fanny constantly between them, harrowing his temper and embittering her words! Thus, for reasons touching on distaste, regret, and shame commingled, he put off his return from day to day, and would have decided to put it off altogether if he could have found anywhere else the ready-made establishment which existed for him there.

Troy's situation can be explained briefly. The ship he was taken aboard in Budmouth Roads was about to leave on a journey, though it was short on crew members. Troy read the contracts and joined, but before they set sail, a boat was sent across the bay to Carrow Cove; as he half-expected, his clothes were missing. Eventually, he worked his way to the United States, where he barely made a living in different towns as a Professor of Gymnastics, Sword Exercise, Fencing, and Boxing. A few months were enough to leave him dissatisfied with this lifestyle. He had a certain refined nature, and while an unusual situation could be enjoyable if he could avoid hardship, it became unpleasantly rough when money was tight. Plus, he always had the thought in the back of his mind that he could go back to England and enjoy the comforts of home at Weatherbury Farm. Whether Bathsheba thought he was dead was a common topic of curiosity. In the end, he returned to England; however, the closer he got to Weatherbury, the less appealing it became, and he began to rethink his plan to settle back into his old life there. It was with dread that he considered upon arriving in Liverpool that if he went home, he would face a very unpleasant reception; for the emotions he felt were fleeting and often caused him just as much trouble as strong feelings would. Bathsheba was not a woman to be taken lightly, nor one to suffer in silence, and how could he face life with an assertive wife who would initially provide him with food and shelter? Furthermore, it was quite possible that his wife would struggle with farming, if she hadn't already; and then he would be responsible for her support. What a life that future of poverty with her would be, with the ghost of Fanny always lurking between them, gnawing at his mood and making her bitter! So, for a mix of distaste, regret, and shame, he kept delaying his return, and would have put it off indefinitely if he had found another ready-made situation elsewhere.

At this time—the July preceding the September in which we find at Greenhill Fair—he fell in with a travelling circus which was performing in the outskirts of a northern town. Troy introduced himself to the manager by taming a restive horse of the troupe, hitting a suspended apple with pistol-bullet fired from the animal’s back when in full gallop, and other feats. For his merits in these—all more or less based upon his experiences as a dragoon-guardsman—Troy was taken into the company, and the play of Turpin was prepared with a view to his personation of the chief character. Troy was not greatly elated by the appreciative spirit in which he was undoubtedly treated, but he thought the engagement might afford him a few weeks for consideration. It was thus carelessly, and without having formed any definite plan for the future, that Troy found himself at Greenhill Fair with the rest of the company on this day.

During the July before the September when we find ourselves at Greenhill Fair, he came across a traveling circus that was performing on the outskirts of a northern town. Troy introduced himself to the manager by taming a restless horse from the troupe, shooting an apple hung up in the air with a bullet fired from the horse’s back while galloping, and performing other stunts. Because of these skills—all of which were somewhat based on his experiences as a dragoon-guardsman—Troy was brought into the company, and the play of Turpin was set up with the intention of having him play the lead role. Troy wasn’t overly thrilled by the positive attention he received, but he figured the job could give him a few weeks to think things over. It was in this casual way, without having any clear plan for the future, that Troy found himself at Greenhill Fair with the rest of the company on this day.

And now the mild autumn sun got lower, and in front of the pavilion the following incident had taken place. Bathsheba—who was driven to the fair that day by her odd man Poorgrass—had, like every one else, read or heard the announcement that Mr. Francis, the Great Cosmopolite Equestrian and Roughrider, would enact the part of Turpin, and she was not yet too old and careworn to be without a little curiosity to see him. This particular show was by far the largest and grandest in the fair, a horde of little shows grouping themselves under its shade like chickens around a hen. The crowd had passed in, and Boldwood, who had been watching all the day for an opportunity of speaking to her, seeing her comparatively isolated, came up to her side.

And now the gentle autumn sun was lowering, and in front of the pavilion, the following incident occurred. Bathsheba—who had been driven to the fair that day by her quirky companion Poorgrass—had, like everyone else, read or heard the announcement that Mr. Francis, the Great Cosmopolitan Equestrian and Roughrider, would be playing the role of Turpin, and she wasn’t too old or worn out to feel a bit curious about seeing him. This particular show was by far the largest and most impressive at the fair, with a bunch of smaller shows gathering under its shade like chicks around a mother hen. The crowd had entered, and Boldwood, who had been looking for a chance to speak to her all day, noticing she was relatively alone, approached her side.

“I hope the sheep have done well to-day, Mrs. Troy?” he said, nervously.

“I hope the sheep did well today, Mrs. Troy?” he said, nervously.

“Oh yes, thank you,” said Bathsheba, colour springing up in the centre of her cheeks. “I was fortunate enough to sell them all before we got upon the hill, so we hadn’t to pen at all.”

“Oh yes, thank you,” said Bathsheba, a flush rising in the middle of her cheeks. “I was lucky enough to sell them all before we reached the hill, so we didn’t have to pen them at all.”

“And now you are entirely at leisure?”

"And now you're totally free?"

“Yes, except that I have to see one more dealer in two hours’ time: otherwise I should be going home. I was looking at this large tent and the announcement. Have you ever seen the play of ‘Turpin’s Ride to York?’ Turpin was a real man, was he not?”

“Yes, but I have to meet one more dealer in two hours; otherwise, I’d be heading home. I was checking out this big tent and the sign. Have you ever seen the play ‘Turpin’s Ride to York?’ Turpin was a real person, right?”

“Oh yes, perfectly true—all of it. Indeed, I think I’ve heard Jan Coggan say that a relation of his knew Tom King, Turpin’s friend, quite well.”

“Oh yes, that's completely true—all of it. In fact, I think I’ve heard Jan Coggan mention that a relative of his knew Tom King, Turpin’s friend, pretty well.”

“Coggan is rather given to strange stories connected with his relations, we must remember. I hope they can all be believed.”

“Coggan tends to tell unusual stories about his relatives, just so you know. I hope they're all true.”

“Yes, yes; we know Coggan. But Turpin is true enough. You have never seen it played, I suppose?”

“Yes, yes; we know Coggan. But Turpin is definitely real. You’ve never seen it played, have you?”

“Never. I was not allowed to go into these places when I was young. Hark! what’s that prancing? How they shout!”

"Never. I wasn’t allowed to go into those places when I was young. Hey! What’s that noise? Look at them shout!"

“Black Bess just started off, I suppose. Am I right in supposing you would like to see the performance, Mrs. Troy? Please excuse my mistake, if it is one; but if you would like to, I’ll get a seat for you with pleasure.” Perceiving that she hesitated, he added, “I myself shall not stay to see it: I’ve seen it before.”

“Black Bess just started off, I guess. Am I right in thinking you’d like to see the performance, Mrs. Troy? Please forgive me if I’m wrong; but if you do want to, I’d be happy to get you a seat.” Noticing her hesitation, he added, “I won’t be staying to watch it: I’ve seen it before.”

Now Bathsheba did care a little to see the show, and had only withheld her feet from the ladder because she feared to go in alone. She had been hoping that Oak might appear, whose assistance in such cases was always accepted as an inalienable right, but Oak was nowhere to be seen; and hence it was that she said, “Then if you will just look in first, to see if there’s room, I think I will go in for a minute or two.”

Now Bathsheba was a bit curious to see the show and had only held back from climbing the ladder because she was afraid to go in by herself. She had been hoping that Oak would show up, as his help in situations like this was always seen as a given, but Oak was nowhere in sight. So she said, “Well, if you could just peek in first to see if there’s space, I think I’ll go in for a minute or two.”

And so a short time after this Bathsheba appeared in the tent with Boldwood at her elbow, who, taking her to a “reserved” seat, again withdrew.

And so, shortly after that, Bathsheba entered the tent with Boldwood beside her, who led her to a “reserved” seat and then stepped back.

This feature consisted of one raised bench in very conspicuous part of the circle, covered with red cloth, and floored with a piece of carpet, and Bathsheba immediately found, to her confusion, that she was the single reserved individual in the tent, the rest of the crowded spectators, one and all, standing on their legs on the borders of the arena, where they got twice as good a view of the performance for half the money. Hence as many eyes were turned upon her, enthroned alone in this place of honour, against a scarlet background, as upon the ponies and clown who were engaged in preliminary exploits in the centre, Turpin not having yet appeared. Once there, Bathsheba was forced to make the best of it and remain: she sat down, spreading her skirts with some dignity over the unoccupied space on each side of her, and giving a new and feminine aspect to the pavilion. In a few minutes she noticed the fat red nape of Coggan’s neck among those standing just below her, and Joseph Poorgrass’s saintly profile a little further on.

This feature consisted of a raised bench in a very noticeable part of the circle, covered with red fabric and floored with a piece of carpet, and Bathsheba quickly realized, to her embarrassment, that she was the only one reserved in the tent, while the rest of the crowded audience stood on the edges of the arena, getting a much better view of the performance for half the price. So many eyes were focused on her, seated alone in this place of honor against a scarlet background, as on the ponies and the clown who were doing preliminary acts in the center, with Turpin not having shown up yet. Once there, Bathsheba had to make the best of it and stay put: she sat down, spreading her skirts gracefully over the empty space on either side of her, giving a new and feminine touch to the pavilion. In a few minutes, she spotted the fat red nape of Coggan’s neck among those standing just below her, and Joseph Poorgrass’s saintly profile a little further on.

The interior was shadowy with a peculiar shade. The strange luminous semi-opacities of fine autumn afternoons and eves intensified into Rembrandt effects the few yellow sunbeams which came through holes and divisions in the canvas, and spirted like jets of gold-dust across the dusky blue atmosphere of haze pervading the tent, until they alighted on inner surfaces of cloth opposite, and shone like little lamps suspended there.

The interior was dim with an unusual tint. The odd, glowing semi-opacity of fine autumn afternoons and evenings deepened into dramatic contrasts, making the few yellow rays of sunlight that filtered through gaps in the fabric shine like jets of gold dust across the dark blue haze filling the tent, until they landed on the fabric opposite and glowed like little lamps hanging there.

Troy, on peeping from his dressing-tent through a slit for a reconnoitre before entering, saw his unconscious wife on high before him as described, sitting as queen of the tournament. He started back in utter confusion, for although his disguise effectually concealed his personality, he instantly felt that she would be sure to recognize his voice. He had several times during the day thought of the possibility of some Weatherbury person or other appearing and recognizing him; but he had taken the risk carelessly. If they see me, let them, he had said. But here was Bathsheba in her own person; and the reality of the scene was so much intenser than any of his prefigurings that he felt he had not half enough considered the point. She looked so charming and fair that his cool mood about Weatherbury people was changed. He had not expected her to exercise this power over him in the twinkling of an eye. Should he go on, and care nothing? He could not bring himself to do that. Beyond a politic wish to remain unknown, there suddenly arose in him now a sense of shame at the possibility that his attractive young wife, who already despised him, should despise him more by discovering him in so mean a condition after so long a time. He actually blushed at the thought, and was vexed beyond measure that his sentiments of dislike towards Weatherbury should have led him to dally about the country in this way. But Troy was never more clever than when absolutely at his wit’s end. He hastily thrust aside the curtain dividing his own little dressing space from that of the manager and proprietor, who now appeared as the individual called Tom King as far down as his waist, and the aforesaid respectable manager thence to his toes.

Troy, peeking out from his dressing tent through a slit to take a look before moving in, saw his unaware wife sitting high above him, acting as the queen of the tournament. He stepped back in complete shock because, even though his disguise effectively hid his identity, he immediately sensed she would definitely recognize his voice. Throughout the day, he had thought about the possibility of someone from Weatherbury showing up and recognizing him, but he had approached the risk carelessly. If they see me, let them, he had said. But now, there was Bathsheba in the flesh; and the reality of the moment was so much more intense than anything he had imagined that he realized he hadn’t properly considered the situation. She looked so beautiful and lovely that his calm attitude about Weatherbury people shifted. He hadn’t expected her to have this effect on him so quickly. Should he just go on and not care? He couldn't bring himself to do that. Besides a practical wish to remain incognito, he suddenly felt a sense of shame at the thought that his attractive young wife, who already looked down on him, would look down on him even more if she found out he was in such a lowly condition after all this time. He actually blushed at the idea and was extremely frustrated that his feelings of dislike towards Weatherbury had led him to linger around like this. But Troy was never more sharp than when he was truly at a loss. He quickly pushed aside the curtain that separated his small dressing area from that of the manager and owner, who now appeared as the individual known as Tom King from the waist up, with the aforementioned respectable manager visible down to his feet.

“Here’s the d—— to pay!” said Troy.

“Here’s the damn price to pay!” said Troy.

“How’s that?”

"How's that?"

“Why, there’s a good-for-nothing scamp in the tent I don’t want to see, who’ll discover me and nab me as sure as Satan if I open my mouth. What’s to be done?”

“Why, there’s a worthless troublemaker in the tent I don’t want to see, who’ll find me and catch me for sure if I say anything. What should I do?”

“You must appear now, I think.”

“You should show up now, I think.”

“I can’t.”

“I can’t.”

“But the play must proceed.”

“But the show must go on.”

“Do you give out that Turpin has got a bad cold, and can’t speak his part, but that he’ll perform it just the same without speaking.”

“Do you hear that Turpin has a bad cold and can’t speak his lines, but he’ll still do the performance without speaking?”

The proprietor shook his head.

The owner shook his head.

“Anyhow, play or no play, I won’t open my mouth, said Troy, firmly.

“Anyway, whether we play or not, I’m not saying a word,” Troy said firmly.

“Very well, then let me see. I tell you how we’ll manage,” said the other, who perhaps felt it would be extremely awkward to offend his leading man just at this time. “I won’t tell them anything about your keeping silence; go on with the piece and say nothing, doing what you can by a judicious wink now and then, and a few indomitable nods in the heroic places, you know. They’ll never find out that the speeches are omitted.”

“Alright, let’s figure this out,” said the other, who probably thought it would be really awkward to upset his lead actor right now. “I won’t mention anything about you staying silent; just continue with the performance and keep quiet, using a clever wink from time to time and some determined nods in the important spots, you know. They won’t realize that the lines are missing.”

This seemed feasible enough, for Turpin’s speeches were not many or long, the fascination of the piece lying entirely in the action; and accordingly the play began, and at the appointed time Black Bess leapt into the grassy circle amid the plaudits of the spectators. At the turnpike scene, where Bess and Turpin are hotly pursued at midnight by the officers, and the half-awake gatekeeper in his tasselled nightcap denies that any horseman has passed, Coggan uttered a broad-chested “Well done!” which could be heard all over the fair above the bleating, and Poorgrass smiled delightedly with a nice sense of dramatic contrast between our hero, who coolly leaps the gate, and halting justice in the form of his enemies, who must needs pull up cumbersomely and wait to be let through. At the death of Tom King, he could not refrain from seizing Coggan by the hand, and whispering, with tears in his eyes, “Of course he’s not really shot, Jan—only seemingly!” And when the last sad scene came on, and the body of the gallant and faithful Bess had to be carried out on a shutter by twelve volunteers from among the spectators, nothing could restrain Poorgrass from lending a hand, exclaiming, as he asked Jan to join him, “’Twill be something to tell of at Warren’s in future years, Jan, and hand down to our children.” For many a year in Weatherbury, Joseph told, with the air of a man who had had experiences in his time, that he touched with his own hand the hoof of Bess as she lay upon the board upon his shoulder. If, as some thinkers hold, immortality consists in being enshrined in others’ memories, then did Black Bess become immortal that day if she never had done so before.

This seemed doable enough, since Turpin’s speeches weren’t many or long; the excitement of the play lay completely in the action. So, the performance began, and at the scheduled time, Black Bess jumped into the grassy circle to the cheers of the audience. During the turnpike scene, where Bess and Turpin are chased at midnight by the officers, and the half-asleep gatekeeper in his tasselled nightcap insists that no horseman has passed, Coggan shouted a hearty “Well done!” that echoed all over the fair above the sheep bleating. Poorgrass grinned happily, appreciating the dramatic contrast between our hero, who confidently jumps the gate, and the slow justice of his enemies, who have to awkwardly pull up and wait to be let through. When Tom King dies, he couldn’t help but grab Coggan’s hand and whisper, with tears in his eyes, “Of course, he’s not really shot, Jan—only pretending!” And when the final sad scene arrived, and the body of the brave and loyal Bess had to be carried out on a stretcher by twelve volunteers from the audience, nothing could stop Poorgrass from joining in, exclaiming as he asked Jan to help him, “This will be something to talk about at Warren’s in the years to come, Jan, and pass down to our kids.” For many years in Weatherbury, Joseph proudly recounted, with the air of someone who had seen a lot in his time, that he touched the hoof of Bess with his own hand as she lay on the board on his shoulder. If, as some philosophers believe, immortality is about living on in others’ memories, then Black Bess became immortal that day if she hadn’t been before.

Meanwhile Troy had added a few touches to his ordinary make-up for the character, the more effectually to disguise himself, and though he had felt faint qualms on first entering, the metamorphosis effected by judiciously “lining” his face with a wire rendered him safe from the eyes of Bathsheba and her men. Nevertheless, he was relieved when it was got through. There a second performance in the evening, and the tent was lighted up. Troy had taken his part very quietly this time, venturing to introduce a few speeches on occasion; and was just concluding it when, whilst standing at the edge of the circle contiguous to the first row of spectators, he observed within a yard of him the eye of a man darted keenly into his side features. Troy hastily shifted his position, after having recognized in the scrutineer the knavish bailiff Pennyways, his wife’s sworn enemy, who still hung about the outskirts of Weatherbury.

Meanwhile, Troy had added a few details to his usual makeup for the character to disguise himself more effectively. Although he had felt a slight unease when he first entered, the transformation created by carefully "lining" his face with a wire made him hidden from Bathsheba and her men. Still, he felt relieved once it was over. There was a second performance in the evening, and the tent was lit up. This time, Troy played his part quietly, daring to introduce a few lines here and there; he was just finishing when, while standing at the edge of the circle near the front row of spectators, he noticed a man’s eye keenly examining his profile just a yard away. Troy quickly shifted his position after recognizing the scrutinizing gaze belonged to the sly bailiff Pennyways, his wife’s sworn enemy, who still lingered around the outskirts of Weatherbury.

At first Troy resolved to take no notice and abide by circumstances. That he had been recognized by this man was highly probable; yet there was room for a doubt. Then the great objection he had felt to allowing news of his proximity to precede him to Weatherbury in the event of his return, based on a feeling that knowledge of his present occupation would discredit him still further in his wife’s eyes, returned in full force. Moreover, should he resolve not to return at all, a tale of his being alive and being in the neighbourhood would be awkward; and he was anxious to acquire a knowledge of his wife’s temporal affairs before deciding which to do.

At first, Troy decided to ignore it and just go with the flow. It was very likely that this man had recognized him, but there was still some doubt. The big concern he had about letting anyone know he was close to Weatherbury if he decided to return—mainly because he thought knowing about his current job would make his wife think even less of him—came back strong. Also, if he chose not to return at all, it would be a problem if word got out that he was alive and nearby; he wanted to understand what was going on with his wife’s situation before making a decision.

In this dilemma Troy at once went out to reconnoitre. It occurred to him that to find Pennyways, and make a friend of him if possible, would be a very wise act. He had put on a thick beard borrowed from the establishment, and in this he wandered about the fair-field. It was now almost dark, and respectable people were getting their carts and gigs ready to go home.

In this tricky situation, Troy immediately went out to scout around. He realized that finding Pennyways and possibly becoming friends with him would be a smart move. He had put on a thick beard he borrowed from the place, and with that, he strolled around the fairground. It was now nearly dark, and respectable folks were getting their carts and carriages ready to head home.

The largest refreshment-booth in the fair was provided by an innkeeper from a neighbouring town. This was considered an unexceptionable place for obtaining the necessary food and rest: Host Trencher (as he was jauntily called by the local newspaper) being a substantial man of high repute for catering through all the county round. The tent was divided into first and second-class compartments, and at the end of the first-class division was a yet further enclosure for the most exclusive, fenced off from the body of the tent by a luncheon-bar, behind which the host himself stood, bustling about in white apron and shirt-sleeves, and looking as if he had never lived anywhere but under canvas all his life. In these penetralia were chairs and a table, which, on candles being lighted, made quite a cozy and luxurious show, with an urn, silver tea and coffee pots, china teacups, and plum cakes.

The largest refreshment booth at the fair was run by an innkeeper from a nearby town. It was seen as a reliable spot for food and rest: Host Trencher (as the local newspaper cheerfully called him) was a well-known and respected caterer throughout the county. The tent was split into first and second-class areas, and at the end of the first-class section was an even more exclusive area, separated from the main tent by a lunch bar. Behind this bar stood the host himself, bustling around in a white apron and rolled-up shirt sleeves, looking like he had spent his entire life under a tent. In this exclusive area were chairs and a table, which, when the candles were lit, created a cozy and luxurious atmosphere, complete with an urn, silver tea and coffee pots, china teacups, and plum cakes.

Troy stood at the entrance to the booth, where a gipsy-woman was frying pancakes over a little fire of sticks and selling them at a penny a-piece, and looked over the heads of the people within. He could see nothing of Pennyways, but he soon discerned Bathsheba through an opening into the reserved space at the further end. Troy thereupon retreated, went round the tent into the darkness, and listened. He could hear Bathsheba’s voice immediately inside the canvas; she was conversing with a man. A warmth overspread his face: surely she was not so unprincipled as to flirt in a fair! He wondered if, then, she reckoned upon his death as an absolute certainty. To get at the root of the matter, Troy took a penknife from his pocket and softly made two little cuts crosswise in the cloth, which, by folding back the corners left a hole the size of a wafer. Close to this he placed his face, withdrawing it again in a movement of surprise; for his eye had been within twelve inches of the top of Bathsheba’s head. It was too near to be convenient. He made another hole a little to one side and lower down, in a shaded place beside her chair, from which it was easy and safe to survey her by looking horizontally.

Troy stood at the entrance to the booth, where a fortune-teller was frying pancakes over a small fire and selling them for a penny each, and looked over the heads of the people inside. He couldn’t see Pennyways, but he quickly spotted Bathsheba through an opening into the reserved area at the far end. Troy then stepped back, went around the tent into the darkness, and listened. He could hear Bathsheba’s voice just inside the canvas; she was talking to a man. A warmth washed over his face: surely she wasn’t so shameless as to flirt at a fair! He wondered if she had begun to see his death as a sure thing. To get to the bottom of things, Troy pulled a penknife from his pocket and quietly made two small cuts in the cloth, which, by folding back the corners, created a hole the size of a wafer. He positioned his face close to this hole, pulling back in surprise as his eye was just twelve inches from the top of Bathsheba’s head. That was a bit too close for comfort. He made another hole a bit to one side and lower down, in a shaded spot beside her chair, from where it was easy and safe to watch her by looking straight ahead.

Troy took in the scene completely now. She was leaning back, sipping a cup of tea that she held in her hand, and the owner of the male voice was Boldwood, who had apparently just brought the cup to her, Bathsheba, being in a negligent mood, leant so idly against the canvas that it was pressed to the shape of her shoulder, and she was, in fact, as good as in Troy’s arms; and he was obliged to keep his breast carefully backward that she might not feel its warmth through the cloth as he gazed in.

Troy fully took in the scene now. She was leaning back, sipping a cup of tea that she held in her hand, and the owner of the male voice was Boldwood, who had apparently just brought the cup to her. Bathsheba, in a relaxed mood, leaned so casually against the canvas that it pressed against her shoulder, and she was, in effect, practically in Troy’s arms. He had to keep his chest carefully pulled back so she wouldn't feel its warmth through the fabric as he looked in.

Troy found unexpected chords of feeling to be stirred again within him as they had been stirred earlier in the day. She was handsome as ever, and she was his. It was some minutes before he could counteract his sudden wish to go in, and claim her. Then he thought how the proud girl who had always looked down upon him even whilst it was to love him, would hate him on discovering him to be a strolling player. Were he to make himself known, that chapter of his life must at all risks be kept for ever from her and from the Weatherbury people, or his name would be a byword throughout the parish. He would be nicknamed “Turpin” as long as he lived. Assuredly before he could claim her these few past months of his existence must be entirely blotted out.

Troy felt unexpected emotions stirring inside him again, just like they had earlier in the day. She looked as beautiful as ever, and she belonged to him. It took him a few minutes to push back his sudden urge to go in and claim her. Then he remembered how the proud girl, who had always looked down on him even while loving him, would despise him if she found out he was just a wandering actor. If he revealed who he was, that part of his life had to be kept secret from her and the Weatherbury folks, or his name would become a joke around the parish. He’d be called “Turpin” for the rest of his life. Definitely, before he could claim her, he needed to wipe away those few months of his life completely.

“Shall I get you another cup before you start, ma’am?” said Farmer Boldwood.

“Should I grab you another cup before you start, ma’am?” said Farmer Boldwood.

“Thank you,” said Bathsheba. “But I must be going at once. It was great neglect in that man to keep me waiting here till so late. I should have gone two hours ago, if it had not been for him. I had no idea of coming in here; but there’s nothing so refreshing as a cup of tea, though I should never have got one if you hadn’t helped me.”

"Thank you," said Bathsheba. "But I really have to leave right away. It was rude of that man to keep me waiting here so late. I should have left two hours ago if it weren't for him. I had no intention of coming in here, but there’s nothing quite like a cup of tea, and I never would have gotten one if you hadn't helped me."

Troy scrutinized her cheek as lit by the candles, and watched each varying shade thereon, and the white shell-like sinuosities of her little ear. She took out her purse and was insisting to Boldwood on paying for her tea for herself, when at this moment Pennyways entered the tent. Troy trembled: here was his scheme for respectability endangered at once. He was about to leave his hole of espial, attempt to follow Pennyways, and find out if the ex-bailiff had recognized him, when he was arrested by the conversation, and found he was too late.

Troy closely examined her cheek, illuminated by the candles, and noticed the different shades on it, along with the delicate, shell-like curves of her small ear. She pulled out her purse and was insisting to Boldwood that she pay for her own tea when Pennyways walked into the tent. Troy felt a surge of anxiety: his plan for being respectable was suddenly at risk. He was about to leave his hiding spot, try to follow Pennyways, and see if the former bailiff had recognized him, when he got caught up in their conversation and realized he was too late.

“Excuse me, ma’am,” said Pennyways; “I’ve some private information for your ear alone.”

"Excuse me, ma'am," said Pennyways, "I have some private information that's just for you."

“I cannot hear it now,” she said, coldly. That Bathsheba could not endure this man was evident; in fact, he was continually coming to her with some tale or other, by which he might creep into favour at the expense of persons maligned.

“I can’t hear it now,” she said, coldly. It was clear that Bathsheba couldn’t stand this man; in fact, he was always coming to her with some story or another, trying to win her over by putting others down.

“I’ll write it down,” said Pennyways, confidently. He stooped over the table, pulled a leaf from a warped pocket-book, and wrote upon the paper, in a round hand—

“I’ll write it down,” said Pennyways, confidently. He leaned over the table, took a page from a bent pocket notebook, and wrote on the paper in a clear handwriting—

Your husband is here. I’ve seen him. Who’s the fool now?

Your husband is here. I've seen him. Who's the idiot now?

This he folded small, and handed towards her. Bathsheba would not read it; she would not even put out her hand to take it. Pennyways, then, with a laugh of derision, tossed it into her lap, and, turning away, left her.

This he folded up small and handed to her. Bathsheba refused to read it; she wouldn’t even reach out to take it. Pennyways, then, with a mocking laugh, tossed it into her lap and, turning away, left her.

From the words and action of Pennyways, Troy, though he had not been able to see what the ex-bailiff wrote, had not a moment’s doubt that the note referred to him. Nothing that he could think of could be done to check the exposure. “Curse my luck!” he whispered, and added imprecations which rustled in the gloom like a pestilent wind. Meanwhile Boldwood said, taking up the note from her lap—

From Pennyways' words and actions, Troy, even though he couldn't see what the ex-bailiff wrote, had no doubt that the note was about him. There was nothing he could think of to prevent the reveal. “Damn my luck!” he whispered, adding curses that swirled in the darkness like a toxic breeze. Meanwhile, Boldwood said, picking up the note from her lap—

“Don’t you wish to read it, Mrs. Troy? If not, I’ll destroy it.”

“Don’t you want to read it, Mrs. Troy? If not, I’ll get rid of it.”

“Oh, well,” said Bathsheba, carelessly, “perhaps it is unjust not to read it; but I can guess what it is about. He wants me to recommend him, or it is to tell me of some little scandal or another connected with my workpeople. He’s always doing that.”

“Oh, well,” said Bathsheba, casually, “maybe it’s unfair not to read it; but I can guess what it’s about. He wants me to put in a good word for him, or it’s to fill me in on some minor gossip or another related to my workers. He’s always doing that.”

Bathsheba held the note in her right hand. Boldwood handed towards her a plate of cut bread-and-butter; when, in order to take a slice, she put the note into her left hand, where she was still holding the purse, and then allowed her hand to drop beside her close to the canvas. The moment had come for saving his game, and Troy impulsively felt that he would play the card, For yet another time he looked at the fair hand, and saw the pink finger-tips, and the blue veins of the wrist, encircled by a bracelet of coral chippings which she wore: how familiar it all was to him! Then, with the lightning action in which he was such an adept, he noiselessly slipped his hand under the bottom of the tent-cloth, which was far from being pinned tightly down, lifted it a little way, keeping his eye to the hole, snatched the note from her fingers, dropped the canvas, and ran away in the gloom towards the bank and ditch, smiling at the scream of astonishment which burst from her. Troy then slid down on the outside of the rampart, hastened round in the bottom of the entrenchment to a distance of a hundred yards, ascended again, and crossed boldly in a slow walk towards the front entrance of the tent. His object was now to get to Pennyways, and prevent a repetition of the announcement until such time as he should choose.

Bathsheba held the note in her right hand. Boldwood handed her a plate of cut bread-and-butter; when she reached for a slice, she switched the note to her left hand, where she was still holding the purse, and let her hand drop beside her near the canvas. The moment had come for saving his game, and Troy impulsively decided he would take action. Once again, he looked at her delicate hand, noticing the pink fingertips and the blue veins of her wrist, adorned with a bracelet of coral chips that she wore: it all felt so familiar to him! Then, with lightning reflexes that he was known for, he quietly slipped his hand under the edge of the tent fabric, which was far from being pinned down tightly, lifted it slightly while keeping his eye on the opening, grabbed the note from her fingers, dropped the canvas, and dashed away into the shadows towards the bank and ditch, smiling at her scream of surprise. Troy then slid down the outside of the rampart, hurried around in the bottom of the entrenchment to a distance of a hundred yards, climbed up again, and confidently walked slowly toward the front entrance of the tent. His goal now was to reach Pennyways and prevent any further announcements until he decided otherwise.

Troy reached the tent door, and standing among the groups there gathered, looked anxiously for Pennyways, evidently not wishing to make himself prominent by inquiring for him. One or two men were speaking of a daring attempt that had just been made to rob a young lady by lifting the canvas of the tent beside her. It was supposed that the rogue had imagined a slip of paper which she held in her hand to be a bank note, for he had seized it, and made off with it, leaving her purse behind. His chagrin and disappointment at discovering its worthlessness would be a good joke, it was said. However, the occurrence seemed to have become known to few, for it had not interrupted a fiddler, who had lately begun playing by the door of the tent, nor the four bowed old men with grim countenances and walking-sticks in hand, who were dancing “Major Malley’s Reel” to the tune. Behind these stood Pennyways. Troy glided up to him, beckoned, and whispered a few words; and with a mutual glance of concurrence the two men went into the night together.

Troy reached the tent door and, standing among the gathered groups, anxiously looked for Pennyways, clearly not wanting to draw attention by asking for him. A couple of men were talking about a bold attempt that had just been made to rob a young lady by lifting the canvas of the tent beside her. It was thought that the thief had mistaken a slip of paper she was holding for a banknote, as he had grabbed it and run off with it, leaving her purse behind. It was said that his frustration and disappointment upon realizing it was worthless would be quite a joke. However, it seemed that only a few people knew about the incident, as it hadn’t stopped a fiddler who had recently started playing by the tent door, nor the four hunched old men with serious expressions and canes who were dancing to “Major Malley’s Reel.” Behind them stood Pennyways. Troy glided up to him, gestured, and whispered a few words; with a shared look of agreement, the two men headed into the night together.

CHAPTER XXI.
BATHSHEBA TALKS WITH HER OUTRIDER

The arrangement for getting back again to Weatherbury had been that Oak should take the place of Poorgrass in Bathsheba’s conveyance and drive her home, it being discovered late in the afternoon that Joseph was suffering from his old complaint, a multiplying eye, and was, therefore, hardly trustworthy as coachman and protector to a lady. But Oak had found himself so occupied, and was full of so many cares relative to those portions of Boldwood’s flocks that were not disposed of, that Bathsheba, without telling Oak or anybody, resolved to drive home herself, as she had many times done from Casterbridge Market, and trust to her good angel for performing the journey unmolested. But having fallen in with Farmer Boldwood accidentally (on her part at least) at the refreshment-tent, she found it impossible to refuse his offer to ride on horseback beside her as escort. It had grown twilight before she was aware, but Boldwood assured her that there was no cause for uneasiness, as the moon would be up in half an hour.

The plan for getting back to Weatherbury was that Oak would take Poorgrass's place in Bathsheba’s carriage and drive her home. It had come to light late in the afternoon that Joseph was dealing with his old issue, a multiplying eye, making him not the best option as a coachman and protector for a lady. However, Oak became so busy and preoccupied with concerns about the parts of Boldwood’s flocks that hadn’t been sold yet, that Bathsheba, without telling Oak or anyone else, decided to drive herself home, just as she had many times from Casterbridge Market, relying on her good luck to get through the journey safely. But when she unexpectedly ran into Farmer Boldwood at the refreshment tent, she found it hard to say no to his offer to ride alongside her as an escort. It had turned twilight before she even noticed, but Boldwood reassured her that there was nothing to worry about since the moon would rise in half an hour.

Immediately after the incident in the tent, she had risen to go—now absolutely alarmed and really grateful for her old lover’s protection—though regretting Gabriel’s absence, whose company she would have much preferred, as being more proper as well as more pleasant, since he was her own managing-man and servant. This, however, could not be helped; she would not, on any consideration, treat Boldwood harshly, having once already illused him, and the moon having risen, and the gig being ready, she drove across the hill-top in the wending ways which led downwards—to oblivious obscurity, as it seemed, for the moon and the hill it flooded with light were in appearance on a level, the rest of the world lying as a vast shady concave between them. Boldwood mounted his horse, and followed in close attendance behind. Thus they descended into the lowlands, and the sounds of those left on the hill came like voices from the sky, and the lights were as those of a camp in heaven. They soon passed the merry stragglers in the immediate vicinity of the hill, and got upon the high road.

Right after what happened in the tent, she got up to leave—now completely shocked and genuinely thankful for her old boyfriend’s protection—though she wished Gabriel were there, whose company she would have preferred for being both more appropriate and enjoyable, since he was her own caretaker and servant. However, there was no way around that; she would not, under any circumstances, treat Boldwood harshly, having already mistreated him once. With the moon risen and the carriage ready, she drove across the hilltop along the winding paths that led downwards—to what felt like complete oblivion, as the moon and the hill it illuminated seemed level, with the rest of the world lying like a vast shadowy bowl beneath them. Boldwood got on his horse and followed closely behind. They made their way down to the lowlands, and the sounds from those still on the hill felt like voices from the sky, with lights resembling a heavenly camp. They soon passed the cheerful wanderers nearby and got onto the main road.

The keen instincts of Bathsheba had perceived that the farmer’s staunch devotion to herself was still undiminished, and she sympathized deeply. The sight had quite depressed her this evening; had reminded her of her folly; she wished anew, as she had wished many months ago, for some means of making reparation for her fault. Hence her pity for the man who so persistently loved on to his own injury and permanent gloom had betrayed Bathsheba into an injudicious considerateness of manner, which appeared almost like tenderness, and gave new vigour to the exquisite dream of a Jacob’s seven years’ service in poor Boldwood’s mind.

The sharp instincts of Bathsheba had noticed that the farmer’s unwavering devotion to her was still strong, and she felt a deep sense of sympathy. Seeing this had really brought her down this evening; it reminded her of her mistake; she wished again, as she had done many months ago, for a way to make up for her wrongdoing. Because of this, her compassion for the man who continued to love her to his own detriment and ongoing sadness led Bathsheba to behave in a way that seemed almost tender, which reignited the beautiful fantasy of a seven years’ service in poor Boldwood’s mind.

He soon found an excuse for advancing from his position in the rear, and rode close by her side. They had gone two or three miles in the moonlight, speaking desultorily across the wheel of her gig concerning the fair, farming, Oak’s usefulness to them both, and other indifferent subjects, when Boldwood said suddenly and simply—

He quickly came up with a reason to move from his spot at the back and rode right beside her. They traveled for a couple of miles in the moonlight, casually chatting over the wheel of her cart about the fair, farming, Oak’s value to them both, and other trivial topics, when Boldwood suddenly and straightforwardly said—

“Mrs. Troy, you will marry again some day?”

“Mrs. Troy, are you going to get married again someday?”

This point-blank query unmistakably confused her, it was not till a minute or more had elapsed that she said, “I have not seriously thought of any such subject.”

This straightforward question clearly caught her off guard; it wasn’t until a minute or more had passed that she replied, “I haven't really thought about that topic.”

“I quite understand that. Yet your late husband has been dead nearly one year, and—”

“I totally get that. But your late husband has been gone for almost a year now, and—”

“You forget that his death was never absolutely proved, and so I suppose I am not legally a widow,” she said, catching at the straw of escape that the fact afforded.

“You forget that his death was never definitively proven, and so I guess I’m not legally a widow,” she said, grasping at the slim chance the fact provided.

“Not absolutely proved, perhaps, but it was proved circumstantially. A man saw him drowning, too. No reasonable person has any doubt of his death; nor have you, ma’am, I should imagine.”

“Maybe not absolutely proven, but it was shown through circumstantial evidence. A man saw him drowning, too. No reasonable person doubts that he’s dead; I assume you don’t either, ma’am.”

“I have one now, or I should have acted differently,” she said, gently. “I certainly, at first, had a strange unaccountable feeling that he could not have perished, but I have been able to explain that in several ways since. But though I am fully persuaded that I shall see him no more, I am far from thinking of marriage with another. I should be very contemptible to indulge in such a thought.”

"I have one now, or I should have acted differently," she said softly. "At first, I definitely had this odd feeling that he couldn’t possibly be gone, but I've found several ways to explain that since then. Even though I'm completely convinced that I won't see him again, I don't even consider marrying someone else. It would be very disrespectful to entertain such an idea."

They were silent now awhile, and having struck into an unfrequented track across a common, the creaks of Boldwood’s saddle and her gig springs were all the sounds to be heard. Boldwood ended the pause.

They were quiet for a bit, and after going down a rarely traveled path across the common, the only sounds were the creaks of Boldwood's saddle and her gig springs. Boldwood broke the silence.

“Do you remember when I carried you fainting in my arms into the Three Choughs, in Casterbridge? Every dog has his day: that was mine.”

“Do you remember when I carried you, unconscious, in my arms into the Three Choughs in Casterbridge? Every dog has his day: that was mine.”

“I know—I know it all,” she said, hurriedly.

“I know—I know everything,” she said, quickly.

“I, for one, shall never cease regretting that events so fell out as to deny you to me.”

"I, for one, will never stop regretting that things turned out this way and kept you from me."

“I, too, am very sorry,” she said, and then checked herself. “I mean, you know, I am sorry you thought I—”

“I’m really sorry too,” she said, and then paused. “I mean, you know, I’m sorry you thought I—”

“I have always this dreary pleasure in thinking over those past times with you—that I was something to you before he was anything, and that you belonged almost to me. But, of course, that’s nothing. You never liked me.”

“I have always found a gloomy pleasure in reminiscing about those past times with you—that I meant something to you before he meant anything, and that you belonged almost to me. But, of course, that’s nothing. You never liked me.”

“I did; and respected you, too.”

“I did; and I respected you, too.”

“Do you now?”

"Do you really?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Which?”

“Which one?”

“How do you mean which?”

“How do you mean that?”

“Do you like me, or do you respect me?”

“Do you like me or do you respect me?”

“I don’t know—at least, I cannot tell you. It is difficult for a woman to define her feelings in language which is chiefly made by men to express theirs. My treatment of you was thoughtless, inexcusable, wicked. I shall eternally regret it. If there had been anything I could have done to make amends I would most gladly have done it—there was nothing on earth I so longed to do as to repair the error. But that was not possible.”

“I don’t know—at least, I can’t say for sure. It’s hard for a woman to put her feelings into words that are mostly created by men to express theirs. How I treated you was careless, inexcusable, wrong. I will always regret it. If there had been anything I could have done to make it right, I would have gladly done it—nothing on earth would have made me want to fix the mistake more. But that wasn’t possible.”

“Don’t blame yourself—you were not so far in the wrong as you suppose. Bathsheba, suppose you had real complete proof that you are what, in fact, you are—a widow—would you repair the old wrong to me by marrying me?”

“Don't blame yourself—you weren't as wrong as you think. Bathsheba, if you had solid proof that you are, in fact, a widow, would you make it right with me by marrying me?”

“I cannot say. I shouldn’t yet, at any rate.”

“I can't say. I shouldn't yet, anyway.”

“But you might at some future time of your life?”

“But you might at some point in your life?”

“Oh yes, I might at some time.”

“Oh yes, I might do that at some point.”

“Well, then, do you know that without further proof of any kind you may marry again in about six years from the present—subject to nobody’s objection or blame?”

“Well, do you know that without needing any more proof, you can marry again in about six years from now—without anyone being able to object or blame you?”

“Oh yes,” she said, quickly. “I know all that. But don’t talk of it—seven or six years—where may we all be by that time?”

“Oh yes,” she said, quickly. “I know all that. But don’t talk about it—seven or six years—where could we all be by then?”

“They will soon glide by, and it will seem an astonishingly short time to look back upon when they are past—much less than to look forward to now.”

“They will soon drift by, and it will feel like no time at all to look back on when they’re gone—much less than it feels to look ahead right now.”

“Yes, yes; I have found that in my own experience.”

“Yes, yes; I’ve found that in my own experience.”

“Now, listen once more,” Boldwood pleaded. “If I wait that time, will you marry me? You own that you owe me amends—let that be your way of making them.”

“Now, listen again,” Boldwood urged. “If I wait that long, will you marry me? You admit that you owe me an apology—let that be your way of making it.”

“But, Mr. Boldwood—six years—”

“But, Mr. Boldwood—six years—”

“Do you want to be the wife of any other man?”

“Do you want to be married to anyone else?”

“No indeed! I mean, that I don’t like to talk about this matter now. Perhaps it is not proper, and I ought not to allow it. Let us drop it for the present, please do!”

“No way! I mean, I really don’t want to talk about this right now. Maybe it’s not appropriate, and I shouldn’t even let it go this far. Can we just drop it for now, please?”

“Of course, I’ll drop the subject if you wish. But propriety has nothing to do with reasons. I am a middle-aged man, willing to protect you for the remainder of our lives. On your side, at least, there is no passion or blameable haste—on mine, perhaps, there is. But I can’t help seeing that if you choose from a feeling of pity, and, as you say, a wish to make amends, to make a bargain with me for a far-ahead time—an agreement which will set all things right and make me happy, late though it may be—there is no fault to be found with you as a woman. Hadn’t I the first place beside you? Haven’t you been almost mine once already? Surely you can say to me as much as this, you will have me back again should circumstances permit? Now, pray speak! O Bathsheba, promise—it is only a little promise—that if you marry again, you will marry me!”

"Of course, I’ll drop the subject if you want me to. But doing the right thing isn’t the same as having reasons. I’m a middle-aged man, ready to look out for you for the rest of our lives. On your part, at least, there’s no passion or hasty decision—on my part, maybe there is. But I can’t help noticing that if you choose out of pity, and, as you say, a desire to make things right, to make a deal with me for a future time—an agreement that will fix everything and make me happy, even if it’s late—there’s nothing wrong with you as a woman. Didn’t I have the first place beside you? Haven’t you almost been mine once before? Surely you can tell me this much: you would take me back if the circumstances allowed? Now, please say something! O Bathsheba, promise—it’s just a small promise—that if you marry again, you will marry me!"

His tone was so excited that she almost feared him at this moment, even whilst she sympathized. It was a simple physical fear—the weak of the strong; there no emotional aversion or inner repugnance. She said, with some distress in her voice, for she remembered vividly his outburst on the Yalbury Road, and shrank from a repetition of his anger:—

His tone was so excited that she almost felt afraid of him at that moment, even though she felt sympathy for him. It was a basic physical fear—the weak fearing the strong; there was no emotional dislike or inner disgust. She said, with some distress in her voice, because she vividly remembered his outburst on the Yalbury Road, and she dreaded a repeat of his anger:—

“I will never marry another man whilst you wish me to be your wife, whatever comes—but to say more—you have taken me so by surprise—”

“I will never marry another man while you want me to be your wife, no matter what happens—but to say more—you’ve caught me off guard—”

“But let it stand in these simple words—that in six years’ time you will be my wife? Unexpected accidents we’ll not mention, because those, of course, must be given way to. Now, this time I know you will keep your word.”

“But let it be clear in these simple words—that in six years, you will be my wife? We won’t talk about any unexpected events, because those, of course, must be accepted. Now, this time I know you’ll keep your promise.”

“That’s why I hesitate to give it.”

“That’s why I’m hesitant to give it.”

“But do give it! Remember the past, and be kind.”

“But really, do it! Remember the past and be kind.”

She breathed; and then said mournfully: “Oh what shall I do! I don’t love you, and I much fear that I never shall love you as much as a woman ought to love a husband. If you, sir, know that, and I can yet give you happiness by a mere promise without feeling, and just in friendliness, to marry at the end of six years, it is a great honour to me. And if you value such an act of friendship from a woman who doesn’t esteem herself as she did, and has little love left, why I—I will—”

She took a breath and then said sadly, “Oh, what am I going to do! I don’t love you, and I’m afraid I never will love you like a woman should love her husband. If you understand that, and I can still bring you happiness just by promising to marry you in six years, even without feeling anything, it's a great honor for me. And if you value this kind of friendship from a woman who doesn’t think much of herself anymore and has little love left, then I—I will—”

“Promise!”

"Promise!"

“—Consider, if I cannot promise soon.”

“—Think about it, if I can't promise anytime soon.”

“But soon is perhaps never?”

“But soon might never happen?”

“Oh no, it is not! I mean soon. Christmas, we’ll say.”

“Oh no, it’s not! I mean soon. Let’s say Christmas.”

“Christmas!” He said nothing further till he added: “Well, I’ll say no more to you about it till that time.”

“Christmas!” He didn’t say anything else until he added, “Well, I won’t say any more about it until then.”

Bathsheba was in a very peculiar state of mind, which showed how entirely the soul is the slave of the body, the ethereal spirit dependent for its quality upon the tangible flesh and blood. It is hardly too much to say that she felt coerced by a force stronger than her own will, not only into the act of promising upon this singularly remote and vague matter, but into the emotion of fancying that she ought to promise. When the weeks intervening between the night of this conversation and Christmas day began perceptibly to diminish, her anxiety and perplexity increased.

Bathsheba was in a really strange state of mind, which showed just how completely the soul is controlled by the body, with the ethereal spirit relying for its quality on the physical flesh and blood. It's hardly an exaggeration to say that she felt pushed by a force stronger than her own will, not just into the act of making a promise about this oddly distant and unclear matter, but also into the feeling that she should promise. As the weeks between the night of this conversation and Christmas day began to noticeably shrink, her anxiety and confusion grew.

One day she was led by an accident into an oddly confidential dialogue with Gabriel about her difficulty. It afforded her a little relief—of a dull and cheerless kind. They were auditing accounts, and something occurred in the course of their labours which led Oak to say, speaking of Boldwood, “He’ll never forget you, ma’am, never.”

One day, she accidentally ended up in a strangely personal conversation with Gabriel about her struggles. It gave her some relief, although it was pretty dull and gloomy. They were going over accounts when something happened during their work that made Oak say, referring to Boldwood, “He’ll never forget you, ma’am, never.”

Then out came her trouble before she was aware; and she told him how she had again got into the toils; what Boldwood had asked her, and how he was expecting her assent. “The most mournful reason of all for my agreeing to it,” she said sadly, “and the true reason why I think to do so for good or for evil, is this—it is a thing I have not breathed to a living soul as yet—I believe that if I don’t give my word, he’ll go out of his mind.”

Then her troubles came out before she even realized it, and she explained to him how she had once again fallen into a trap; what Boldwood had asked her, and how he was waiting for her to agree. “The saddest reason for my agreeing to it,” she said sadly, “and the real reason why I’m considering it for better or worse, is this—it’s something I haven’t told anyone yet—I truly believe that if I don’t give my word, he’ll lose his mind.”

“Really, do ye?” said Gabriel, gravely.

“Really, do you?” said Gabriel, seriously.

“I believe this,” she continued, with reckless frankness; “and Heaven knows I say it in a spirit the very reverse of vain, for I am grieved and troubled to my soul about it—I believe I hold that man’s future in my hand. His career depends entirely upon my treatment of him. O Gabriel, I tremble at my responsibility, for it is terrible!”

“I believe this,” she continued, with honest openness; “and God knows I’m saying it without any arrogance, because it genuinely troubles me—I believe I have that man’s future in my hands. His success relies completely on how I treat him. Oh, Gabriel, I’m so anxious about my responsibility, because it’s overwhelming!”

“Well, I think this much, ma’am, as I told you years ago,” said Oak, “that his life is a total blank whenever he isn’t hoping for you; but I can’t suppose—I hope that nothing so dreadful hangs on to it as you fancy. His natural manner has always been dark and strange, you know. But since the case is so sad and odd-like, why don’t ye give the conditional promise? I think I would.”

“Well, I think this much, ma’am, as I told you years ago,” said Oak, “that his life feels completely empty whenever he’s not hoping for you; but I can’t assume—I hope that nothing as terrible weighs on it as you think. His natural demeanor has always been dark and strange, you know. But since the situation is so sad and unusual, why don’t you give the conditional promise? I think I would.”

“But is it right? Some rash acts of my past life have taught me that a watched woman must have very much circumspection to retain only a very little credit, and I do want and long to be discreet in this! And six years—why we may all be in our graves by that time! Indeed the long time and the uncertainty of the whole thing give a sort of absurdity to the scheme. Now, isn’t it preposterous, Gabriel? However he came to dream of it, I cannot think. But is it wrong? You know—you are older than I.”

“But is it right? Some impulsive choices I've made in the past have shown me that a woman under scrutiny has to be incredibly careful to keep even a small amount of her reputation intact, and I really want to be discreet about this! And six years—by then, we could all be gone! The long wait and the uncertainty of it all make the whole idea seem ridiculous. Isn’t it absurd, Gabriel? I can’t figure out how he came up with it. But is it wrong? You know—you’re older than I am.”

“Eight years older, ma’am.”

"Eight years older, ma'am."

“Yes, eight years—and is it wrong?”

“Yes, eight years—and is that wrong?”

“Perhaps it would be an uncommon agreement for a man and woman to make: I don’t see anything really wrong about it,” said Oak slowly. “In fact the very thing that makes it doubtful if you ought to marry en under any condition, that is, your not caring about him—for I may suppose——”

“Maybe it’s an unusual agreement for a man and woman to reach: I don’t see anything really wrong with it,” Oak said slowly. “In fact, the very thing that makes it questionable whether you should marry him under any circumstances is your lack of feelings for him—for I can assume——”

“Yes, you may suppose that love is wanting,” she said shortly. “Love is an utterly bygone, sorry, worn-out, miserable thing with me—for him or any one else.”

“Yes, you might think that love is lacking,” she said abruptly. “Love is something that's completely in the past for me—it's a sorry, worn-out, miserable thing, whether for him or anyone else.”

“Well, your want of love seems to me the one thing that takes away harm from such an agreement with him. If wild heat had to do wi’ it, making ye long to overcome the awkwardness about your husband’s death, it might be wrong; but a cold-hearted agreement to oblige a man seems different, somehow. The real sin, ma’am, in my mind, lies in thinking of ever wedding with a man you don’t love honest and true.”

“Well, your desire for love seems to me the one thing that makes this agreement with him less harmful. If it were driven by wild passion, making you eager to get past the awkwardness of your husband’s death, that might be wrong; but a detached agreement to do a favor for a man feels different. The real wrong, ma’am, in my opinion, is even considering marrying a man you don’t truly love.”

“That I’m willing to pay the penalty of,” said Bathsheba, firmly. “You know, Gabriel, this is what I cannot get off my conscience—that I once seriously injured him in sheer idleness. If I had never played a trick upon him, he would never have wanted to marry me. Oh! if I could only pay some heavy damages in money to him for the harm I did, and so get the sin off my soul that way!… Well, there’s the debt, which can only be discharged in one way, and I believe I am bound to do it if it honestly lies in my power, without any consideration of my own future at all. When a rake gambles away his expectations, the fact that it is an inconvenient debt doesn’t make him the less liable. I’ve been a rake, and the single point I ask you is, considering that my own scruples, and the fact that in the eye of the law my husband is only missing, will keep any man from marrying me until seven years have passed—am I free to entertain such an idea, even though ’tis a sort of penance—for it will be that. I hate the act of marriage under such circumstances, and the class of women I should seem to belong to by doing it!”

“I'm ready to face the consequences of,” said Bathsheba, firmly. “You know, Gabriel, what bothers me is that I once seriously hurt him out of pure boredom. If I had never played that trick on him, he would never have wanted to marry me. Oh! If only I could pay him a substantial sum of money for the damage I caused, and in that way, rid my soul of the sin!… Well, there’s a debt that can only be settled in one way, and I feel obligated to do it if I genuinely can, without thinking about my own future at all. When a gambler squanders his prospects, the fact that it’s an inconvenient debt doesn’t lessen his responsibility. I’ve been reckless, and the only thing I'm asking you is, considering that my own conscience, and the fact that according to the law my husband is just absent, will prevent any man from marrying me until seven years have passed—am I free to consider such an idea, even though it feels like a form of penance? Because it definitely will be. I detest the thought of marriage under these circumstances, and the kind of women I would seem to associate with by doing it!”

“It seems to me that all depends upon whe’r you think, as everybody else does, that your husband is dead.”

“It seems to me that it all depends on whether you believe, like everyone else, that your husband is dead.”

“Yes—I’ve long ceased to doubt that. I well know what would have brought him back long before this time if he had lived.”

“Yes—I’ve stopped doubting that for a while now. I know exactly what would have brought him back a long time ago if he had lived.”

“Well, then, in religious sense you must be as free to think o’ marrying again as any other widow of one year’s standing. But why don’t ye ask Mr. Thirdly’s advice on how to treat Mr. Boldwood?”

"Well, in a religious sense, you should feel just as free to think about remarriage as any other widow who's been in the position for a year. But why don't you ask Mr. Thirdly for advice on how to deal with Mr. Boldwood?"

“No. When I want a broad-minded opinion for general enlightenment, distinct from special advice, I never go to a man who deals in the subject professionally. So I like the parson’s opinion on law, the lawyer’s on doctoring, the doctor’s on business, and my business-man’s—that is, yours—on morals.”

“No. When I want an open-minded opinion for general understanding, separate from specific advice, I never consult someone who works in that field. So I appreciate the pastor’s take on the law, the lawyer’s view on medicine, the doctor’s insight on business, and your perspective—being a businessman—on morals.”

“And on love——”

"And about love——"

“My own.”

"Mine."

“I’m afraid there’s a hitch in that argument,” said Oak, with a grave smile.

“I’m afraid there’s a flaw in that argument,” said Oak, with a serious smile.

She did not reply at once, and then saying, “Good evening Mr. Oak,” went away.

She didn’t respond right away, and then said, “Good evening, Mr. Oak,” before leaving.

She had spoken frankly, and neither asked nor expected any reply from Gabriel more satisfactory than that she had obtained. Yet in the centremost parts of her complicated heart there existed at this minute a little pang of disappointment, for a reason she would not allow herself to recognize. Oak had not once wished her free that he might marry her himself—had not once said, “I could wait for you as well as he.” That was the insect sting. Not that she would have listened to any such hypothesis. Oh no—for wasn’t she saying all the time that such thoughts of the future were improper, and wasn’t Gabriel far too poor a man to speak sentiment to her? Yet he might have just hinted about that old love of his, and asked, in a playful off hand way, if he might speak of it. It would have seemed pretty and sweet, if no more; and then she would have shown how kind and inoffensive a woman’s “No” can sometimes be. But to give such cool advice—the very advice she had asked for—it ruffled our heroine all the afternoon.

She had spoken honestly, and neither asked for nor expected any response from Gabriel that was better than what she had received. Still, deep down in her complicated heart, there was a small pang of disappointment for a reason she wouldn’t let herself acknowledge. Oak hadn’t once wished her free so he could marry her himself—hadn’t once said, “I could wait for you as well as he could.” That was the painful part. Not that she would have considered any such idea. Oh no—wasn’t she always saying that thinking about the future was inappropriate, and wasn’t Gabriel far too poor to express feelings toward her? Still, he could have at least hinted about his old love and casually asked if he could mention it. It would have seemed nice and sweet, at the very least; and then she could have shown how kind and gentle a woman’s “No” could sometimes be. But giving such cool advice—the very advice she had asked for—irked her all afternoon.

CHAPTER XXII.
CONVERGING COURSES

I.

Christmas-Eve came, and a party that Boldwood was to give in the evening was the great subject of talk in Weatherbury. It was not that the rarity of Christmas parties in the parish made this one a wonder, but that Boldwood should be the giver. The announcement had had an abnormal and incongruous sound, as if one should hear of croquet-playing in a cathedral aisle, or that some much-respected judge was going upon the stage. That the party was intended to be a truly jovial one there was no room for doubt. A large bough of mistletoe had been brought from the woods that day, and suspended in the hall of the bachelor’s home. Holly and ivy had followed in armfuls. From six that morning till past noon the huge wood fire in the kitchen roared and sparkled at its highest, the kettle, the saucepan, and the three-legged pot appearing in the midst of the flames like Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego; moreover, roasting and basting operations were continually carried on in front of the genial blaze.

Christmas Eve arrived, and the party that Boldwood was throwing that evening became the hot topic in Weatherbury. It wasn't just that Christmas parties were rare in the parish that made this one special, but that Boldwood was the one hosting it. The announcement sounded odd and out of place, like hearing about croquet being played in a cathedral aisle or finding out that a respected judge was taking the stage. There was no doubt that the party was meant to be a lively one. A large branch of mistletoe had been brought in from the woods that day and hung in the hallway of the bachelor’s house. Armfuls of holly and ivy followed. From six in the morning until well past noon, the massive wood fire in the kitchen crackled and glimmered at its brightest, with the kettle, saucepan, and three-legged pot looking like Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego in the flames; meanwhile, cooking and basting were constantly happening in front of the cheerful blaze.

As it grew later the fire was made up in the large long hall into which the staircase descended, and all encumbrances were cleared out for dancing. The log which was to form the back-brand of the evening fire was the uncleft trunk of a tree, so unwieldy that it could be neither brought nor rolled to its place; and accordingly four men were to be observed dragging and heaving it in by chains and levers as the hour of assembly drew near.

As it got later, the fire was stoked in the large long hall where the staircase led down, and all the clutter was cleared away for dancing. The log meant to be the centerpiece of the evening fire was the uncut trunk of a tree, so heavy that it couldn't be carried or rolled into place; so, four men could be seen dragging and lifting it in with chains and levers as the time for gathering approached.

In spite of all this, the spirit of revelry was wanting in the atmosphere of the house. Such a thing had never been attempted before by its owner, and it was now done as by a wrench. Intended gaieties would insist upon appearing like solemn grandeurs, the organization of the whole effort was carried out coldly, by hirelings, and a shadow seemed to move about the rooms, saying that the proceedings were unnatural to the place and the lone man who lived therein, and hence not good.

In spite of all this, the spirit of celebration was missing from the atmosphere of the house. The owner had never attempted such a thing before, and it felt forced. What was meant to be fun ended up feeling serious, the whole effort was organized in a cold manner by hired help, and a shadow seemed to linger in the rooms, suggesting that the event didn’t belong in this place or to the solitary man who lived there, and therefore was not right.

II.

Bathsheba was at this time in her room, dressing for the event. She had called for candles, and Liddy entered and placed one on each side of her mistress’s glass.

Bathsheba was in her room at the moment, getting ready for the event. She had asked for candles, and Liddy came in and set one on each side of her mirror.

“Don’t go away, Liddy,” said Bathsheba, almost timidly. “I am foolishly agitated—I cannot tell why. I wish I had not been obliged to go to this dance; but there’s no escaping now. I have not spoken to Mr. Boldwood since the autumn, when I promised to see him at Christmas on business, but I had no idea there was to be anything of this kind.”

“Don’t leave, Liddy,” Bathsheba said, almost shyly. “I feel really anxious, and I’m not sure why. I wish I hadn’t had to come to this dance; but it’s too late now. I haven’t talked to Mr. Boldwood since autumn when I promised to meet him at Christmas for some business, but I had no idea there would be anything like this.”

“But I would go now,” said Liddy, who was going with her; for Boldwood had been indiscriminate in his invitations.

“But I would go now,” said Liddy, who was going with her; because Boldwood had been careless with his invitations.

“Yes, I shall make my appearance, of course,” said Bathsheba.” But I am the cause of the party, and that upsets me.—Don’t tell, Liddy.”

"Yes, I’ll be there, of course," said Bathsheba. "But I’m the reason for the party, and that bothers me.—Don’t tell anyone, Liddy."

“Oh no, ma’am, You the cause of it, ma’am?”

“Oh no, ma’am, are you the reason for this, ma’am?”

“Yes. I am the reason of the party—I. If it had not been for me, there would never have been one. I can’t explain any more—there’s no more to be explained. I wish I had never seen Weatherbury.”

“Yes. I am the reason for the party—I. If it weren’t for me, there wouldn’t have been one. I can’t explain any more—there’s nothing else to explain. I wish I had never come to Weatherbury.”

“That’s wicked of you—to wish to be worse off than you are.”

"That's pretty cruel of you—to want to be in a worse situation than you are."

“No, Liddy. I have never been free from trouble since I have lived here, and this party is likely to bring me more. Now, fetch my black silk dress, and see how it sits upon me.”

“No, Liddy. I’ve never been free from trouble since I’ve lived here, and this party is probably going to bring me more. Now, bring me my black silk dress, and let’s see how it fits.”

“But you will leave off that, surely, ma’am? You have been a widow-lady fourteen months, and ought to brighten up a little on such a night as this.”

“But you’re not going to keep that up, are you, ma’am? You’ve been a widow for fourteen months, and you should lighten up a bit on a night like this.”

“Is it necessary? No; I will appear as usual, for if I were to wear any light dress people would say things about me, and I should seem to be rejoicing when I am solemn all the time. The party doesn’t suit me a bit; but never mind, stay and help to finish me off.”

“Is it necessary? No; I’ll show up as usual, because if I wore anything light, people would talk about me, and I’d look like I’m having a good time when I’m actually serious all the time. This party isn’t my thing at all; but whatever, stay and help me get through it.”

III.

Boldwood was dressing also at this hour. A tailor from Casterbridge was with him, assisting him in the operation of trying on a new coat that had just been brought home.

Boldwood was getting dressed at this time too. A tailor from Casterbridge was with him, helping him try on a new coat that had just been delivered.

Never had Boldwood been so fastidious, unreasonable about the fit, and generally difficult to please. The tailor walked round and round him, tugged at the waist, pulled the sleeve, pressed out the collar, and for the first time in his experience Boldwood was not bored. Times had been when the farmer had exclaimed against all such niceties as childish, but now no philosophic or hasty rebuke whatever was provoked by this man for attaching as much importance to a crease in the coat as to an earthquake in South America. Boldwood at last expressed himself nearly satisfied, and paid the bill, the tailor passing out of the door just as Oak came in to report progress for the day.

Never had Boldwood been so particular, unreasonable about the fit, and generally hard to please. The tailor moved around him, adjusting the waist, pulling the sleeve, flattening the collar, and for the first time in his experience, Boldwood was actually engaged. There had been times when the farmer dismissed all these details as trivial, but now, no philosophical or rushed criticism came from him for this man caring as much about a crease in the coat as an earthquake in South America. Boldwood finally said he was nearly satisfied and paid the bill, just as the tailor stepped out the door and Oak walked in to report on the day's progress.

“Oh, Oak,” said Boldwood. “I shall of course see you here to-night. Make yourself merry. I am determined that neither expense nor trouble shall be spared.”

“Oh, Oak,” Boldwood said. “I’ll definitely see you here tonight. Have a good time. I’m determined that I won’t hold back on spending or effort.”

“I’ll try to be here, sir, though perhaps it may not be very early,” said Gabriel, quietly. “I am glad indeed to see such a change in ye from what it used to be.”

“I’ll try to be here, sir, though it might not be very early,” Gabriel said quietly. “I’m really glad to see such a change in you from how it used to be.”

“Yes—I must own it—I am bright to-night: cheerful and more than cheerful—so much so that I am almost sad again with the sense that all of it is passing away. And sometimes, when I am excessively hopeful and blithe, a trouble is looming in the distance: so that I often get to look upon gloom in me with content, and to fear a happy mood. Still this may be absurd—I feel that it is absurd. Perhaps my day is dawning at last.”

“Yes—I have to admit it—I feel great tonight: happy and more than happy—so much so that I’m almost feeling sad again because I know it won’t last. And sometimes, when I’m exceptionally hopeful and carefree, I sense trouble on the horizon: so I often find myself accepting gloom within me and even fearing a happy mood. Still, that might be ridiculous—I know it is ridiculous. Maybe my day is finally starting.”

“I hope it will be a long and a fair one.”

"I hope it will be a long and fair one."

“Thank you—thank you. Yet perhaps my cheerfulness rests on a slender hope. And yet I trust my hope. It is faith, not hope. I think this time I reckon with my host.—Oak, my hands are a little shaky, or something; I can’t tie this neckerchief properly. Perhaps you will tie it for me. The fact is, I have not been well lately, you know.”

“Thank you—thank you. But maybe my cheerfulness is based on a fragile hope. Still, I believe in my hope. It’s faith, not just hope. I think this time I can rely on my host. —Oak, my hands are a bit shaky or something; I can’t tie this neckerchief properly. Maybe you could tie it for me. The truth is, I haven’t been feeling well lately, you know.”

“I am sorry to hear that, sir.”

“I’m sorry to hear that, sir.”

“Oh, it’s nothing. I want it done as well as you can, please. Is there any late knot in fashion, Oak?”

“Oh, it’s nothing. I just want it done as well as you can, please. Is there any trendy knot style these days, Oak?”

“I don’t know, sir,” said Oak. His tone had sunk to sadness.

“I don’t know, sir,” Oak said, his tone heavy with sadness.

Boldwood approached Gabriel, and as Oak tied the neckerchief the farmer went on feverishly—

Boldwood approached Gabriel, and as Oak tied the neckerchief, the farmer continued energetically—

“Does a woman keep her promise, Gabriel?”

"Does a woman keep her promise, Gabriel?"

“If it is not inconvenient to her she may.”

“If it’s not too much trouble for her, she can.”

“—Or rather an implied promise.”

"—Or an implied promise."

“I won’t answer for her implying,” said Oak, with faint bitterness. “That’s a word as full o’ holes as a sieve with them.”

“I won’t take responsibility for what she’s implying,” said Oak, with a hint of bitterness. “That’s a word as full of holes as a sieve.”

“Oak, don’t talk like that. You have got quite cynical lately—how is it? We seem to have shifted our positions: I have become the young and hopeful man, and you the old and unbelieving one. However, does a woman keep a promise, not to marry, but to enter on an engagement to marry at some time? Now you know women better than I—tell me.”

“Oak, don’t talk like that. You’ve become really cynical lately—what’s up with that? It seems like we’ve switched roles: I’ve turned into the young and optimistic guy, and you’ve become the old and skeptical one. But tell me, does a woman really keep a promise, not to marry, but to agree to get engaged at some point? You know women better than I do—what do you think?”

“I am afeard you honour my understanding too much. However, she may keep such a promise, if it is made with an honest meaning to repair a wrong.”

“I’m afraid you think too highly of my understanding. However, she can keep such a promise if it’s made with a genuine intention to make things right.”

“It has not gone far yet, but I think it will soon—yes, I know it will,” he said, in an impulsive whisper. “I have pressed her upon the subject, and she inclines to be kind to me, and to think of me as a husband at a long future time, and that’s enough for me. How can I expect more? She has a notion that a woman should not marry within seven years of her husband’s death—that her own self shouldn’t, I mean—because his body was not found. It may be merely this legal reason which influences her, or it may be a religious one, but she is reluctant to talk on the point. Yet she has promised—implied—that she will ratify an engagement to-night.”

“It hasn’t progressed very far yet, but I think it will soon—yes, I believe it will,” he said in a quick whisper. “I’ve talked to her about it, and she seems to be open to being kind to me and considering me as a husband at some point in the future, and that’s enough for me. How can I expect more? She believes that a woman shouldn’t remarry for seven years after her husband’s death—meaning she shouldn’t, since his body was never found. It might just be this legal reason that affects her, or it could be a religious belief, but she’s hesitant to discuss it. Still, she has promised—implied—that she will agree to an engagement tonight.”

“Seven years,” murmured Oak.

"Seven years," Oak murmured.

“No, no—it’s no such thing!” he said, with impatience. Five years, nine months, and a few days. Fifteen months nearly have passed since his death, and is there anything so wonderful in an engagement of little more than five years?”

“No, no—it’s nothing like that!” he said, impatiently. Five years, nine months, and a few days. Almost fifteen months have gone by since his death, and is there anything so remarkable about an engagement of just over five years?”

“It seems long in a forward view. Don’t build too much upon such promises, sir. Remember, you have once been deceived. Her maning may be good; but there—she’s young yet.”

“It seems to stretch out a lot when you look ahead. Don’t rely too much on those promises, sir. Remember, you’ve been misled before. Her intentions might be good, but she’s still young.”

“Deceived? Never!” said Boldwood, vehemently. “She never promised me at that first time, and hence she did not break her promise. If she promises me, she’ll marry me. Bathsheba is a woman to her word.”

“Deceived? Never!” Boldwood exclaimed passionately. “She never made a promise to me the first time, so she hasn’t broken any promise. If she promises me, she’ll marry me. Bathsheba is a woman of her word.”

IV.

Troy was sitting in a small apartment in a small tavern at Casterbridge, smoking and drinking a steaming mixture from a glass. A knock was given at the door, and Pennyways entered.

Troy was sitting in a small apartment in a little tavern in Casterbridge, smoking and sipping a hot drink from a glass. There was a knock at the door, and Pennyways walked in.

“Well, have you seen him?” Troy inquired, pointing to a chair.

"Well, have you seen him?" Troy asked, pointing to a chair.

“Boldwood?”

“Boldwood?”

“No—Lawyer Long.”

“No—Lawyer Long.”

“He wadn’ at home. I went there first, too.”

“He wasn’t home. I went there first, too.”

“That’s a nuisance.”

"That’s annoying."

“’Tis rather, I suppose.”

“It's rather, I suppose.”

“Yet I don’t see that, because a man appears to be drowned and was not, he should be liable for anything. I shan’t ask any lawyer—not I.”

“Yet I don’t believe that just because a man looks drowned and isn’t, he should be held responsible for anything. I won’t be asking any lawyer—not me.”

“But that’s not it, exactly. If a man changes his name and so forth, and takes steps to deceive the world and his own wife, he’s a cheat, and that in the eye of the law is ayless a rogue, and that is ayless a vagabond; and that’s a punishable situation.”

“But that’s not quite it. If a man changes his name and tries to deceive the world and his own wife, he’s a cheat, and in the eyes of the law, he’s certainly a rogue, and he’s definitely a vagabond; and that’s a punishable offense.”

“Ha-ha! Well done, Pennyways.” Troy had laughed, but it was with some anxiety that he said, “Now, what I want to know is this, do you think there’s really anything going on between her and Boldwood? Upon my soul, I should never have believed it! How she must detest me! Have you found out whether she has encouraged him?”

“Ha-ha! Good job, Pennyways.” Troy laughed, but there was some anxiety in his voice as he asked, “Now, what I want to know is this: do you really think there’s something happening between her and Boldwood? Honestly, I would have never believed it! She must really dislike me! Have you found out if she’s been encouraging him?”

“I haen’t been able to learn. There’s a deal of feeling on his side seemingly, but I don’t answer for her. I didn’t know a word about any such thing till yesterday, and all I heard then was that she was gwine to the party at his house to-night. This is the first time she has ever gone there, they say. And they say that she’ve not so much as spoke to him since they were at Greenhill Fair: but what can folk believe o’t? However, she’s not fond of him—quite offish and quite careless, I know.”

“I haven't been able to figure it out. He seems to have strong feelings for her, but I can't speak for her. I didn't know anything about this until yesterday, and all I heard then was that she was going to the party at his house tonight. They say this is the first time she’s ever gone there. And they say she hasn't even spoken to him since they were at Greenhill Fair, but who knows what people believe? Anyway, she's not into him—she's pretty distant and indifferent, that I know for sure.”

“I’m not so sure of that…. She’s a handsome woman, Pennyways, is she not? Own that you never saw a finer or more splendid creature in your life. Upon my honour, when I set eyes upon her that day I wondered what I could have been made of to be able to leave her by herself so long. And then I was hampered with that bothering show, which I’m free of at last, thank the stars.” He smoked on awhile, and then added, “How did she look when you passed by yesterday?”

“I’m not so sure about that…. She’s a beautiful woman, Pennyways, isn’t she? Admit it, you’ve never seen a finer or more amazing person in your life. Honestly, when I saw her that day, I wondered what I was made of to leave her alone for so long. And then I was stuck with that annoying show, which I’m finally free from, thank the stars.” He smoked for a bit, then added, “How did she look when you walked by yesterday?”

“Oh, she took no great heed of me, ye may well fancy; but she looked well enough, far’s I know. Just flashed her haughty eyes upon my poor scram body, and then let them go past me to what was yond, much as if I’d been no more than a leafless tree. She had just got off her mare to look at the last wring-down of cider for the year; she had been riding, and so her colours were up and her breath rather quick, so that her bosom plimmed and fell—plimmed and fell—every time plain to my eye. Ay, and there were the fellers round her wringing down the cheese and bustling about and saying, ‘Ware o’ the pommy, ma’am: ’twill spoil yer gown.’ ‘Never mind me,’ says she. Then Gabe brought her some of the new cider, and she must needs go drinking it through a strawmote, and not in a nateral way at all. ‘Liddy,’ says she, ‘bring indoors a few gallons, and I’ll make some cider-wine.’ Sergeant, I was no more to her than a morsel of scroff in the fuel house!”

“Oh, she didn’t pay much attention to me, you can imagine; but she looked good enough, as far as I could tell. She shot a glances with her haughty eyes at my poor scraggly self, then turned her gaze to whatever was beyond me, as if I were nothing more than a bare tree. She had just dismounted her horse to check on the last cider press of the year; she had been riding, so her cheeks were flushed and her breath was a little quick, making her chest rise and fall—rise and fall—right in front of me. And there were the guys around her pressing the cheese and bustling about, saying, ‘Watch out for the cider, ma’am: it’ll ruin your dress.’ ‘Don’t worry about me,’ she said. Then Gabe brought her some of the fresh cider, and she had to drink it through a straw, and not in a natural way at all. ‘Liddy,’ she said, ‘bring a few gallons inside, and I’ll make some cider-wine.’ Sergeant, I was nothing to her but a bit of rubbish in the fuel house!”

“I must go and find her out at once—Oh yes, I see that—I must go. Oak is head man still, isn’t he?”

“I need to go and find her right away—Oh yes, I get that—I have to go. Oak is still in charge, right?”

“Yes, ’a b’lieve. And at Lower Farm too. He manages everything.”

“Yes, I believe so. And at Lower Farm as well. He takes care of everything.”

“’Twill puzzle him to manage her, or any other man of his compass.”

“It will be a challenge for him to handle her, or anyone else like him.”

“I don’t know about that. She can’t do without him, and knowing it well he’s pretty independent. And she’ve a few soft corners to her mind, though I’ve never been able to get into one, the devil’s in’t.”

"I don't know about that. She can't live without him, and knowing that, he's pretty independent. And she's got a few soft spots in her mind, although I've never been able to get into one; it's complicated."

“Ah baily she’s a notch above you, and you must own it: a higher class of animal—a finer tissue. However, stick to me, and neither this haughty goddess, dashing piece of womanhood, Juno-wife of mine (Juno was a goddess, you know), nor anybody else shall hurt you. But all this wants looking into, I perceive. What with one thing and another, I see that my work is well cut out for me.”

“Ah, Bailey, she’s a step above you, and you have to accept that: a higher class of person — more refined. But stick with me, and neither this proud goddess, my stunning wife Juno (you know, she was a goddess), nor anyone else will harm you. But I can see there’s more to look into here. With everything going on, I realize I have my work cut out for me.”

V.

“How do I look to-night, Liddy?” said Bathsheba, giving a final adjustment to her dress before leaving the glass.

“How do I look tonight, Liddy?” Bathsheba asked, making one last adjustment to her dress before stepping away from the mirror.

“I never saw you look so well before. Yes—I’ll tell you when you looked like it—that night, a year and a half ago, when you came in so wildlike, and scolded us for making remarks about you and Mr. Troy.”

“I’ve never seen you look this good before. Yes—I’ll tell you when you looked like this—that night, a year and a half ago, when you came in so fierce and scolded us for making comments about you and Mr. Troy.”

“Everybody will think that I am setting myself to captivate Mr. Boldwood, I suppose,” she murmured. “At least they’ll say so. Can’t my hair be brushed down a little flatter? I dread going—yet I dread the risk of wounding him by staying away.”

“Everyone will think I’m trying to win over Mr. Boldwood, I guess,” she whispered. “At least they’ll say that. Can’t I get my hair brushed down a bit flatter? I’m anxious about going—yet I’m also worried about hurting him by staying away.”

“Anyhow, ma’am, you can’t well be dressed plainer than you are, unless you go in sackcloth at once. ’Tis your excitement is what makes you look so noticeable to-night.”

“Anyway, ma’am, you can't get much more plain than you are, unless you put on sackcloth right now. It's your excitement that's making you stand out so much tonight.”

“I don’t know what’s the matter, I feel wretched at one time, and buoyant at another. I wish I could have continued quite alone as I have been for the last year or so, with no hopes and no fears, and no pleasure and no grief.”

“I don’t know what’s wrong, I feel awful at one moment, and full of energy at the next. I wish I could have stayed completely alone like I have for the past year or so, with no hopes or fears, and no joy or sorrow.”

“Now just suppose Mr. Boldwood should ask you—only just suppose it—to run away with him, what would you do, ma’am?”

“Now just imagine if Mr. Boldwood were to ask you—just imagine it—to run away with him, what would you do, ma'am?”

“Liddy—none of that,” said Bathsheba, gravely. “Mind, I won’t hear joking on any such matter. Do you hear?”

“Liddy—none of that,” Bathsheba said seriously. “I won’t tolerate any joking about this. Do you understand?”

“I beg pardon, ma’am. But knowing what rum things we women are, I just said—however, I won’t speak of it again.”

“I’m sorry, ma’am. But knowing how unpredictable we women can be, I just said—anyway, I won’t bring it up again.”

“No marrying for me yet for many a year; if ever, ’twill be for reasons very, very different from those you think, or others will believe. Now get my cloak, for it is time to go.”

"No marriage for me for many years to come; if I ever do, it will be for reasons very, very different from what you think or what others believe. Now, get my cloak because it's time to go."

VI.

“Oak,” said Boldwood, “before you go I want to mention what has been passing in my mind lately—that little arrangement we made about your share in the farm I mean. That share is small, too small, considering how little I attend to business now, and how much time and thought you give to it. Well, since the world is brightening for me, I want to show my sense of it by increasing your proportion in the partnership. I’ll make a memorandum of the arrangement which struck me as likely to be convenient, for I haven’t time to talk about it now; and then we’ll discuss it at our leisure. My intention is ultimately to retire from the management altogether, and until you can take all the expenditure upon your shoulders, I’ll be a sleeping partner in the stock. Then, if I marry her—and I hope—I feel I shall, why——”

“Oak,” said Boldwood, “before you go, I want to mention something that's been on my mind lately—that little agreement we made about your share in the farm. That share is too small, especially considering how little I’m involved in the business now and how much time and effort you put into it. Since my life is getting better, I want to show my appreciation by increasing your share in the partnership. I’ll jot down the arrangement that seems convenient, because I don’t have time to discuss it right now; then we can talk about it later. My plan is to eventually step back from the management completely, and until you can cover all the expenses on your own, I’ll be a silent partner in the stock. Then, if I marry her—and I hope I will—I feel I will, so——”

“Pray don’t speak of it, sir,” said Oak, hastily. “We don’t know what may happen. So many upsets may befall ye. There’s many a slip, as they say—and I would advise you—I know you’ll pardon me this once—not to be too sure.”

“Please don’t talk about it, sir,” Oak said quickly. “We don’t know what could happen. So many things can go wrong. As they say, there’s many a slip—and I would advise you—I know you’ll forgive me this once—not to be too sure.”

“I know, I know. But the feeling I have about increasing your share is on account of what I know of you. Oak, I have learnt a little about your secret: your interest in her is more than that of bailiff for an employer. But you have behaved like a man, and I, as a sort of successful rival—successful partly through your goodness of heart—should like definitely to show my sense of your friendship under what must have been a great pain to you.”

“I get it, I get it. But my feeling about increasing your share comes from what I know about you. Oak, I've picked up on a little of your secret: your feelings for her go beyond just being a bailiff for your boss. But you’ve acted honorably, and I, as a sort of successful rival—partly thanks to your kindness—would really like to show my appreciation for your friendship despite what must have been a huge pain for you.”

“Oh, that’s not necessary, thank ye,” said Oak, hurriedly. “I must get used to such as that; other men have, and so shall I.”

“Oh, that’s not necessary, thank you,” said Oak quickly. “I need to get used to that; other men have, and so will I.”

Oak then left him. He was uneasy on Boldwood’s account, for he saw anew that this constant passion of the farmer made him not the man he once had been.

Oak then left him. He felt uneasy about Boldwood because he realized again that this constant passion of the farmer was changing him into someone he no longer recognized.

As Boldwood continued awhile in his room alone—ready and dressed to receive his company—the mood of anxiety about his appearance seemed to pass away, and to be succeeded by a deep solemnity. He looked out of the window, and regarded the dim outline of the trees upon the sky, and the twilight deepening to darkness.

As Boldwood stayed in his room alone for a while—prepared and dressed to welcome his guests—the worry about how he looked began to fade, replaced by a profound seriousness. He gazed out the window, observing the faint silhouette of the trees against the sky, as the twilight grew darker.

Then he went to a locked closet, and took from a locked drawer therein a small circular case the size of a pill-box, and was about to put it into his pocket. But he lingered to open the cover and take a momentary glance inside. It contained a woman’s finger-ring, set all the way round with small diamonds, and from its appearance had evidently been recently purchased. Boldwood’s eyes dwelt upon its many sparkles a long time, though that its material aspect concerned him little was plain from his manner and mien, which were those of a mind following out the presumed thread of that jewel’s future history.

Then he went to a locked closet and took a small circular case from a locked drawer, about the size of a pillbox, ready to put it in his pocket. But he paused to open the lid and take a quick look inside. It held a woman's finger ring, surrounded by small diamonds, and clearly looked like it had been bought recently. Boldwood stared at its many sparkles for a long time, although it was obvious from his demeanor that he wasn't really focused on its material value; his expression suggested he was deep in thought about the imagined future of that piece of jewelry.

The noise of wheels at the front of the house became audible. Boldwood closed the box, stowed it away carefully in his pocket, and went out upon the landing. The old man who was his indoor factotum came at the same moment to the foot of the stairs.

The sound of wheels outside the house could be heard. Boldwood closed the box, carefully tucked it into his pocket, and stepped out onto the landing. At the same moment, the elderly man who worked for him came to the bottom of the stairs.

“They be coming, sir—lots of ’em—a-foot and a-driving!”

"They're coming, sir—lots of them—on foot and driving!"

“I was coming down this moment. Those wheels I heard—is it Mrs. Troy?”

“I was just coming down. I heard those wheels—is that Mrs. Troy?”

“No, sir—’tis not she yet.”

“No, sir—it's not her yet.”

A reserved and sombre expression had returned to Boldwood’s face again, but it poorly cloaked his feelings when he pronounced Bathsheba’s name; and his feverish anxiety continued to show its existence by a galloping motion of his fingers upon the side of his thigh as he went down the stairs.

A serious and solemn look had come back to Boldwood’s face, but it did a poor job of hiding how he felt when he said Bathsheba’s name; and his restless anxiety was still evident in the way his fingers tapped nervously against his thigh as he walked down the stairs.

VII.

“How does this cover me?” said Troy to Pennyways, “Nobody would recognize me now, I’m sure.”

“How does this cover me?” Troy said to Pennyways. “No one would recognize me now, I’m sure.”

He was buttoning on a heavy grey overcoat of Noachian cut, with cape and high collar, the latter being erect and rigid, like a girdling wall, and nearly reaching to the verge of travelling cap which was pulled down over his ears.

He was buttoning up a heavy gray overcoat with a design reminiscent of the past, featuring a cape and a high collar that stood upright and stiff, like a surrounding wall, almost reaching the edge of the traveling cap that was pulled down over his ears.

Pennyways snuffed the candle, and then looked up and deliberately inspected Troy.

Pennyways blew out the candle, then looked up and carefully studied Troy.

“You’ve made up your mind to go then?” he said.

"You've decided to go then?" he said.

“Made up my mind? Yes; of course I have.”

“Made up my mind? Yeah, of course I have.”

“Why not write to her? ’Tis a very queer corner that you have got into, sergeant. You see all these things will come to light if you go back, and they won’t sound well at all. Faith, if I was you I’d even bide as you be—a single man of the name of Francis. A good wife is good, but the best wife is not so good as no wife at all. Now that’s my outspoke mind, and I’ve been called a long-headed feller here and there.”

“Why not write to her? It’s a pretty strange situation you’ve gotten into, sergeant. You see, all these things will surface if you go back, and they won’t sound good at all. Honestly, if I were you, I’d just stay as you are—a single man named Francis. A good wife is nice, but the best wife is still not as good as having no wife at all. That’s just my honest opinion, and people have called me a smart guy here and there.”

“All nonsense!” said Troy, angrily. “There she is with plenty of money, and a house and farm, and horses, and comfort, and here am I living from hand to mouth—a needy adventurer. Besides, it is no use talking now; it is too late, and I am glad of it; I’ve been seen and recognized here this very afternoon. I should have gone back to her the day after the fair, if it hadn’t been for you talking about the law, and rubbish about getting a separation; and I don’t put it off any longer. What the deuce put it into my head to run away at all, I can’t think! Humbugging sentiment—that’s what it was. But what man on earth was to know that his wife would be in such a hurry to get rid of his name!”

“All nonsense!” Troy said angrily. “There she is with plenty of money, a house, a farm, horses, and comfort, while I’m here barely scraping by—a desperate adventurer. Plus, it’s pointless to talk about it now; it’s too late, and honestly, I’m glad about it. I’ve been seen and recognized here just this afternoon. I should have gone back to her right after the fair if you hadn’t brought up the law and all that nonsense about getting a separation. I’m not putting it off any longer. I can’t believe I even considered running away in the first place! It was all just foolish sentiment. But what man could have known his wife would be so eager to get rid of his name?”

“I should have known it. She’s bad enough for anything.”

“I should have realized it. She’s trouble enough for anything.”

“Pennyways, mind who you are talking to.”

“Anyway, watch who you’re talking to.”

“Well, sergeant, all I say is this, that if I were you I’d go abroad again where I came from—’tisn’t too late to do it now. I wouldn’t stir up the business and get a bad name for the sake of living with her—for all that about your play-acting is sure to come out, you know, although you think otherwise. My eyes and limbs, there’ll be a racket if you go back just now—in the middle of Boldwood’s Christmasing!”

“Well, sergeant, all I'm saying is that if I were you, I’d go back to where I came from—it’s not too late to do that now. I wouldn’t get involved in this situation and ruin my reputation just to be with her—for all that stuff about your acting is bound to come out, even if you think otherwise. Honestly, there’s going to be a big mess if you go back right now—in the middle of Boldwood’s Christmas celebrations!”

“H’m, yes. I expect I shall not be a very welcome guest if he has her there,” said the sergeant, with a slight laugh. “A sort of Alonzo the Brave; and when I go in the guests will sit in silence and fear, and all laughter and pleasure will be hushed, and the lights in the chamber burn blue, and the worms—Ugh, horrible!—Ring for some more brandy, Pennyways, I felt an awful shudder just then. Well, what is there besides? A stick—I must have a walking-stick.”

“Hm, yeah. I guess I won't be the most welcome guest if she's there,” the sergeant said with a slight laugh. “Like a modern-day Alonzo the Brave; when I walk in, the guests will go quiet and tense, all laughter and fun will fade, the lights in the room will glow blue, and the worms—ugh, horrifying!—Order some more brandy, Pennyways, I just felt a chill run through me. Anyway, what else do we need? A stick—I definitely need a walking stick.”

Pennyways now felt himself to be in something of a difficulty, for should Bathsheba and Troy become reconciled it would be necessary to regain her good opinion if he would secure the patronage of her husband. “I sometimes think she likes you yet, and is a good woman at bottom,” he said, as a saving sentence. “But there’s no telling to a certainty from a body’s outside. Well, you’ll do as you like about going, of course, sergeant, and as for me, I’ll do as you tell me.”

Pennyways now felt he was in a bit of a bind because if Bathsheba and Troy made up, he needed to win back her favor to get her husband's support. “Sometimes I think she still likes you and is a good person at heart,” he said as a way to help. “But you can’t really tell what someone’s like just by looking at them. Anyway, you can decide if you want to go, sergeant, and I’ll follow your lead.”

“Now, let me see what the time is,” said Troy, after emptying his glass in one draught as he stood. “Half-past six o’clock. I shall not hurry along the road, and shall be there then before nine.”

“Now, let me check the time,” said Troy, downing his glass in one go as he stood up. “It’s six-thirty. I won’t rush along the road, so I’ll get there before nine.”

CHAPTER XXIII.
CONCURRITUR—HORÆ MOMENTO

Outside the front of Boldwood’s house a group of men stood in the dark, with their faces towards the door, which occasionally opened and closed for the passage of some guest or servant, when a golden rod of light would stripe the ground for the moment and vanish again, leaving nothing outside but the glowworm shine of the pale lamp amid the evergreens over the door.

Outside the front of Boldwood’s house, a group of men stood in the dark, facing the door, which opened and closed now and then for the arrival of a guest or servant. Each time, a golden beam of light would cut across the ground for a brief moment and then disappear, leaving nothing outside but the faint glow of a pale lamp among the evergreens above the door.

“He was seen in Casterbridge this afternoon—so the boy said,” one of them remarked in a whisper. “And I for one believe it. His body was never found, you know.”

“He was spotted in Casterbridge this afternoon—at least that's what the boy said,” one of them whispered. “And I believe it. They never found his body, you know.”

“’Tis a strange story,” said the next. “You may depend upon’t that she knows nothing about it.”

“It's a strange story,” said the next. “You can bet she knows nothing about it.”

“Not a word.”

“Silence.”

“Perhaps he don’t mean that she shall,” said another man.

"Maybe he doesn't mean that she should," said another man.

“If he’s alive and here in the neighbourhood, he means mischief,” said the first. “Poor young thing: I do pity her, if ’tis true. He’ll drag her to the dogs.”

“If he’s alive and around here, he’s up to no good,” said the first. “Poor thing: I really feel for her, if it’s true. He’ll get her into trouble.”

“Oh, no; he’ll settle down quiet enough,” said one disposed to take a more hopeful view of the case.

“Oh, no; he’ll calm down soon enough,” said someone who was more optimistic about the situation.

“What a fool she must have been ever to have had anything to do with the man! She is so self-willed and independent too, that one is more minded to say it serves her right than pity her.”

“What a fool she must have been to get involved with that man! She’s so headstrong and independent that it’s hard not to think she deserves it instead of feeling sorry for her.”

“No, no! I don’t hold with ye there. She was no otherwise than a girl mind, and how could she tell what the man was made of. If ’tis really true, ’tis too hard a punishment, and more than she ought to hae.—Hullo, who’s that?” This was to some footsteps that were heard approaching.

“No, no! I don’t agree with you there. She was just a girl, and how could she know what the man was really like? If it’s really true, it’s too harsh of a punishment, and more than she should have to take. —Hey, who’s that?” This was in response to some footsteps that were heard approaching.

“William Smallbury,” said a dim figure in the shades, coming up and joining them. “Dark as a hedge, to-night, isn’t it? I all but missed the plank over the river ath’art there in the bottom—never did such a thing before in my life. Be ye any of Boldwood’s workfolk?” He peered into their faces.

“William Smallbury,” said a shadowy figure, coming up and joining them. “It’s dark as a hedge tonight, isn’t it? I almost missed the plank over the river down there—never done that before in my life. Are you any of Boldwood’s workers?” He squinted to see their faces.

“Yes—all o’ us. We met here a few minutes ago.”

“Yes—all of us. We met here a few minutes ago.”

“Oh, I hear now—that’s Sam Samway: thought I knowed the voice, too. Going in?”

“Oh, I get it now—that’s Sam Samway: I thought I recognized the voice. Are you going in?”

“Presently. But I say, William,” Samway whispered, “have ye heard this strange tale?”

“Right now. But I have to ask, William,” Samway whispered, “have you heard this strange story?”

“What—that about Sergeant Troy being seen, d’ye mean, souls?” said Smallbury, also lowering his voice.

“What—are you talking about Sergeant Troy being spotted, you guys?” said Smallbury, also lowering his voice.

“Ay: in Casterbridge.”

"Ay: in Casterbridge."

“Yes, I have. Laban Tall named a hint of it to me but now—but I don’t think it. Hark, here Laban comes himself, ’a b’lieve.” A footstep drew near.

“Yes, I have. Laban Tall mentioned a bit of it to me, but now—I don't think so. Look, here comes Laban himself, I believe.” A footstep drew near.

“Laban?”

“Laban?”

“Yes, ’tis I,” said Tall.

“Yes, it’s me,” said Tall.

“Have ye heard any more about that?”

“Have you heard anything more about that?”

“No,” said Tall, joining the group. “And I’m inclined to think we’d better keep quiet. If so be ’tis not true, ’twill flurry her, and do her much harm to repeat it; and if so be ’tis true, ’twill do no good to forestall her time o’ trouble. God send that it may be a lie, for though Henery Fray and some of ’em do speak against her, she’s never been anything but fair to me. She’s hot and hasty, but she’s a brave girl who’ll never tell a lie however much the truth may harm her, and I’ve no cause to wish her evil.”

“No,” said Tall, joining the group. “And I think we should keep quiet. If it’s not true, it’ll upset her, and repeating it will only hurt her; and if it is true, it won’t help to bring her troubles sooner. I hope it’s a lie, because even though Henery Fray and some others talk bad about her, she’s always been fair to me. She can be impulsive, but she’s a brave girl who won’t lie no matter how much the truth might hurt her, and I have no reason to wish her harm.”

“She never do tell women’s little lies, that’s true; and ’tis a thing that can be said of very few. Ay, all the harm she thinks she says to yer face: there’s nothing underhand wi’ her.”

“She never tells women’s little lies, that’s true; and that’s something that can be said of very few. Yes, all the harm she thinks she says to your face: there’s nothing sneaky about her.”

They stood silent then, every man busied with his own thoughts, during which interval sounds of merriment could be heard within. Then the front door again opened, the rays streamed out, the well-known form of Boldwood was seen in the rectangular area of light, the door closed, and Boldwood walked slowly down the path.

They stood there quietly, each man lost in his own thoughts, while sounds of laughter echoed from inside. Then the front door opened again, light poured out, and Boldwood's familiar figure appeared in the rectangle of light. The door closed, and Boldwood walked slowly down the path.

“’Tis master,” one of the men whispered, as he neared them. “We’d better stand quiet—he’ll go in again directly. He would think it unseemly o’ us to be loitering here.”

“It's the master,” one of the men whispered as he got closer to them. “We should keep quiet—he’ll go in again soon. He’d think it inappropriate for us to be hanging around here.”

Boldwood came on, and passed by the men without seeing them, they being under the bushes on the grass. He paused, leant over the gate, and breathed a long breath. They heard low words come from him.

Boldwood approached and walked past the men without noticing them, as they were under the bushes on the grass. He stopped, leaned over the gate, and took a deep breath. They heard quiet words coming from him.

“I hope to God she’ll come, or this night will be nothing but misery to me. Oh my darling, my darling, why do you keep me in suspense like this!”

“I really hope she shows up, or this night is going to be nothing but torture for me. Oh my love, my love, why do you keep me waiting like this!”

He said this to himself, and they all distinctly heard it. Boldwood remained silent after that, and the noise from indoors was again just audible, until, a few minutes later, light wheels could be distinguished coming down the hill. They drew nearer, and ceased at the gate. Boldwood hastened back to the door, and opened it; and the light shone upon Bathsheba coming up the path.

He said this to himself, and they all clearly heard it. Boldwood stayed quiet after that, and the noise from inside became faintly audible again, until a few minutes later, light wheels could be heard coming down the hill. They got closer and stopped at the gate. Boldwood quickly returned to the door and opened it; the light illuminated Bathsheba as she walked up the path.

Boldwood compressed his emotion to mere welcome: the men marked her light laugh and apology as she met him: he took her into the house; and the door closed again.

Boldwood pushed aside his feelings to give her just a warm welcome: the men noticed her light laugh and apology as she greeted him: he took her into the house; and the door closed behind them.

“Gracious heaven, I didn’t know it was like that with him!” said one of the men. “I thought that fancy of his was over long ago.

“Wow, I had no idea it was like that with him!” said one of the men. “I thought that obsession of his was done a long time ago."

“You don’t know much of master, if you thought that,” said Samway.

"You don't really know the master if you thought that," Samway said.

“I wouldn’t he should know we heard what ’a said for the world,” remarked a third.

“I wouldn't want him to know we heard what he said for anything,” remarked a third.

“I wish we had told of the report at once,” the first uneasily continued. “More harm may come of this than we know of. Poor Mr. Boldwood, it will be hard upon en. I wish Troy was in——. Well, God forgive me for such a wish! A scoundrel to play a poor wife such tricks. Nothing has prospered in Weatherbury since he came here. And now I’ve no heart to go in. Let’s look into Warren’s, shall us, neighbours?”

“I wish we had shared the report right away,” the first one said uneasily. “This could cause more harm than we realize. Poor Mr. Boldwood, this will be tough on him. I wish Troy was gone—well, God forgive me for wishing that! What a scoundrel to play such tricks on a poor wife. Nothing has gone well in Weatherbury since he arrived. And now I just don’t have the heart to go inside. Let’s head over to Warren’s, shall we, neighbors?”

Samway, Tall, and Smallbury agreed to go, and went out at the gate, the remaining ones entering the house. The three soon drew near the malt-house, approaching it from the adjoining orchard, and not by way of the street. The pane of glass was illuminated as usual. Smallbury was a little in advance of the rest, when, pausing, he turned suddenly to his companions and said, “Hist! See there.”

Samway, Tall, and Smallbury decided to go and walked out through the gate, while the others went into the house. The three soon approached the malt-house from the neighboring orchard instead of the street. The glass window was lit up as usual. Smallbury was slightly ahead of the others when he paused, turned to his friends, and said, “Hey! Look over there.”

The light from the pane was now perceived to be shining not upon the ivied wall as usual, but upon some object close to the glass. It was a human face.

The light from the window now seemed to shine not on the ivy-covered wall as usual, but on something near the glass. It was a human face.

“Let’s come closer,” whispered Samway; and they approached on tiptoe. There was no disbelieving the report any longer. Troy’s face was almost close to the pane, and he was looking in. Not only was he looking in, but he appeared to have been arrested by a conversation which was in progress in the malt-house, the voices of the interlocutors being those of Oak and the maltster.

“Let’s get a bit closer,” Samway whispered, and they tiptoed forward. There was no denying the report anymore. Troy’s face was nearly pressed against the window, and he was peering inside. Not only was he looking in, but he seemed captivated by a conversation taking place in the malt-house, with the voices belonging to Oak and the maltster.

“The spree is all in her honour, isn’t it—hey?” said the old man. “Although he made believe ’tis only keeping up o’ Christmas?”

“The celebration is all for her, right?” said the old man. “Even though he pretends it’s just to keep up the Christmas spirit?”

“I cannot say,” replied Oak.

"I can't say," replied Oak.

“O ’tis true enough, faith. I cannot understand Farmer Boldwood being such a fool at his time of life as to ho and hanker after thik woman in the way ’a do, and she not care a bit about en.”

“O, it's true, really. I can’t understand Farmer Boldwood being such a fool at his age to chase after that woman the way he does, and she doesn’t care about him at all.”

The men, after recognizing Troy’s features, withdrew across the orchard as quietly as they had come. The air was big with Bathsheba’s fortunes to-night: every word everywhere concerned her. When they were quite out of earshot all by one instinct paused.

The men, after recognizing Troy’s face, quietly backed away through the orchard just as silently as they had arrived. The air was filled with Bathsheba’s fortunes tonight: every word spoken seemed to relate to her. Once they were clear of hearing range, they instinctively stopped.

“It gave me quite a turn—his face,” said Tall, breathing.

“It really shocked me—his face,” said Tall, catching his breath.

“And so it did me,” said Samway. “What’s to be done?”

“And so it did for me,” said Samway. “What should we do?”

“I don’t see that ’tis any business of ours,” Smallbury murmured dubiously.

“I don’t think this is any of our business,” Smallbury murmured doubtfully.

“Oh, yes. ’Tis a thing which is everybody’s business,” said Samway. “We know very well that master’s on a wrong tack, and that she’s quite in the dark, and we should let ’em know at once. Laban, you know her best—you’d better go and ask to speak to her.”

“Oh, absolutely. This is something that concerns everyone,” said Samway. “We know very well that the master is going in the wrong direction, and that she’s completely unaware of it, so we should inform them immediately. Laban, you know her best—you should go and ask to speak with her.”

“I bain’t fit for any such thing,” said Laban, nervously. “I should think William ought to do it if anybody. He’s oldest.”

“I’m not suited for anything like that,” said Laban, nervously. “I think William should do it if anyone. He’s the oldest.”

“I shall have nothing to do with it,” said Smallbury. “’Tis a ticklish business altogether. Why, he’ll go on to her himself in a few minutes, ye’ll see.”

“I want nothing to do with it,” said Smallbury. “It’s a tricky situation altogether. Just wait, he’ll approach her himself in a few minutes, you’ll see.”

“We don’t know that he will. Come, Laban.”

“We don’t know if he will. Come on, Laban.”

“Very well, if I must I must, I suppose,” Tall reluctantly answered. “What must I say?”

“Fine, if I have to, I have to, I guess,” Tall replied hesitantly. “What do I need to say?”

“Just ask to see master.”

“Just ask to see the master.”

“Oh no; I shan’t speak to Mr. Boldwood. If I tell anybody, ’twill be mistress.”

“Oh no; I won’t talk to Mr. Boldwood. If I tell anyone, it will be the mistress.”

“Very well,” said Samway.

“Sounds good,” said Samway.

Laban then went to the door. When he opened it the hum of bustle rolled out as a wave upon a still strand—the assemblage being immediately inside the hall—and was deadened to a murmur as he closed it again. Each man waited intently, and looked around at the dark tree tops gently rocking against the sky and occasionally shivering in a slight wind, as if he took interest in the scene, which neither did. One of them began walking up and down, and then came to where he started from and stopped again, with a sense that walking was a thing not worth doing now.

Laban then walked over to the door. When he opened it, the sound of activity poured out like a wave hitting a calm beach—the crowd was right inside the hall—and faded to a whisper as he shut it again. Each man waited quietly, looking up at the dark tree tops swaying gently against the sky, occasionally rustling in a light breeze, as if they were interested in the scene, though none of them were. One of them started pacing back and forth, then returned to his original spot and stopped again, feeling as if walking was a pointless task at that moment.

“I should think Laban must have seen mistress by this time,” said Smallbury, breaking the silence. “Perhaps she won’t come and speak to him.”

“I would think Laban must have seen her by now,” said Smallbury, breaking the silence. “Maybe she won’t come and talk to him.”

The door opened. Tall appeared, and joined them.

The door opened. Tall stepped in and joined them.

“Well?” said both.

"Well?" both replied.

“I didn’t like to ask for her after all,” Laban faltered out. “They were all in such a stir, trying to put a little spirit into the party. Somehow the fun seems to hang fire, though everything’s there that a heart can desire, and I couldn’t for my soul interfere and throw damp upon it—if ’twas to save my life, I couldn’t!”

“I didn’t really want to ask for her after all,” Laban stammered. “Everyone was so worked up, trying to inject some energy into the party. Somehow the fun seems to be stalled, even though everything a person could want is right here, and I just couldn’t bring myself to interfere and spoil it—if it meant saving my life, I wouldn’t!”

“I suppose we had better all go in together,” said Samway, gloomily. “Perhaps I may have a chance of saying a word to master.”

“I guess we should all go in together,” said Samway, gloomily. “Maybe I’ll get a chance to say a word to the boss.”

So the men entered the hall, which was the room selected and arranged for the gathering because of its size. The younger men and maids were at last just beginning to dance. Bathsheba had been perplexed how to act, for she was not much more than a slim young maid herself, and the weight of stateliness sat heavy upon her. Sometimes she thought she ought not to have come under any circumstances; then she considered what cold unkindness that would have been, and finally resolved upon the middle course of staying for about an hour only, and gliding off unobserved, having from the first made up her mind that she could on no account dance, sing, or take any active part in the proceedings.

So the men walked into the hall, which had been chosen and set up for the gathering because of its size. The younger men and women were finally just starting to dance. Bathsheba felt confused about how to behave, as she was hardly more than a slender young woman herself, and the pressure of formality weighed heavily on her. Sometimes she thought she shouldn’t have come at all; then she considered how cold and unkind that would have been, and ultimately decided on a compromise: she would stay for about an hour and then slip out unnoticed, having already resolved that she wouldn’t dance, sing, or take any active part in the event.

Her allotted hour having been passed in chatting and looking on, Bathsheba told Liddy not to hurry herself, and went to the small parlour to prepare for departure, which, like the hall, was decorated with holly and ivy, and well lighted up.

Her hour of chatting and watching was up, so Bathsheba told Liddy not to rush and went to the small parlor to get ready to leave, which, like the hall, was decorated with holly and ivy, and well lit.

Nobody was in the room, but she had hardly been there a moment when the master of the house entered.

Nobody was in the room, but she had barely been there a moment when the owner of the house walked in.

“Mrs. Troy—you are not going?” he said. “We’ve hardly begun.”

“Mrs. Troy—you’re not going?” he said. “We’ve hardly started.”

“If you’ll excuse me, I should like to go now.” Her manner was restive, for she remembered her promise, and imagined what he was about to say. “But as it is not late,” she added, “I can walk home, and leave my man and Liddy to come when they choose.”

“If you don’t mind, I’d like to leave now.” She seemed restless because she remembered her promise and was anxious about what he was going to say. “But since it’s not late,” she continued, “I can walk home and let my man and Liddy come whenever they want.”

“I’ve been trying to get an opportunity of speaking to you,” said Boldwood. “You know perhaps what I long to say?”

"I’ve been trying to find a chance to talk to you," said Boldwood. "Do you know what I've been wanting to say?"

Bathsheba silently looked on the floor.

Bathsheba quietly stared at the floor.

“You do give it?” he said, eagerly.

"You really do give it?" he asked, excitedly.

“What?” she whispered.

“What?” she said quietly.

“Now, that’s evasion! Why, the promise. I don’t want to intrude upon you at all, or to let it become known to anybody. But do give your word! A mere business compact, you know, between two people who are beyond the influence of passion.” Boldwood knew how false this picture was as regarded himself; but he had proved that it was the only tone in which she would allow him to approach her. “A promise to marry me at the end of five years and three-quarters. You owe it to me!”

“Now, that’s dodging! Honestly, the promise. I don’t want to bother you at all, or to let anyone else know about this. But please, just give your word! It’s just a simple business agreement, you know, between two people who aren’t swayed by emotions.” Boldwood recognized how deceptive this portrayal was concerning himself; but he had shown that it was the only way she would let him get close to her. “A promise to marry me in five years and three-quarters. You owe me this!”

“I feel that I do,” said Bathsheba; “that is, if you demand it. But I am a changed woman—an unhappy woman—and not—not——”

“I believe I do,” said Bathsheba; “that is, if you insist. But I’m a changed woman—an unhappy woman—and not—not——”

“You are still a very beautiful woman, said Boldwood. Honesty and pure conviction suggested the remark, unaccompanied by any perception that it might have been adopted by blunt flattery to soothe and win her.

“You're still a very beautiful woman,” Boldwood said. His honesty and genuine belief in his words came through, without any hint that he might be using blunt flattery to comfort her and gain her favor.

However, it had not much effect now, for she said, in a passionless murmur which was in itself a proof of her words: “I have no feeling in the matter at all. And I don’t at all know what is right to do in my diddicult position, and I have nobody to advise me. But I give my promise, if I must. I give it as the rendering of a debt.”

However, it didn't have much impact now, because she said, in a calm voice that proved her words: “I don’t care about this at all. And I really don’t know what the right thing to do is in my difficult situation, and I don’t have anyone to advise me. But I’ll give my promise if I have to. I give it as a way to settle a debt.”

“You’ll marry me between five and six years hence.”

“You’ll marry me in five to six years.”

“Don’t press me too hard. I’ll marry nobody else.”

“Don’t push me too much. I won’t marry anyone else.”

“But surely you will name the time, or there’s nothing in the promise at all.”

“But you have to specify the time, or the promise means nothing.”

“Oh I don’t know, pray let me go!” she said, her bosom beginning to rise. “I am afraid what to do! I want to be just to you, and to be that seems to be wronging myself, and perhaps it is breaking the commandments. There is a shadow of a doubt of his death, and then it is dreadful; let me ask a solicitor, Mr. Boldwood, if I ought or no!”

“Oh, I don’t know, please let me go!” she said, her chest starting to heave. “I’m scared about what to do! I want to be fair to you, but doing that feels like I’d be betraying myself, and maybe it’s against the commandments. There’s still some doubt about his death, and that’s terrifying; let me ask a lawyer, Mr. Boldwood, whether I should or shouldn’t!”

“Say the words, dear one, and the subject shall be dismissed; a blissful loving intimacy of six years, and then marriage—O Bathsheba, say them!” he begged in a husky voice, unable to sustain the forms of mere friendship any longer. “Promise yourself to me; I deserve it, indeed I do, for I have loved you more than anybody in the world. And if I said hasty words and showed uncalled-for heat of manner towards you, believe me, dear, I did not mean to distress you; I was in agony, Bathsheba, and I did not know what I said. You wouldn’t let a dog suffer what I have suffered, could you but know it! Sometimes I shrink from your knowing what I have felt for you, and sometimes I am distressed that all of it you never will know. Be gracious, and give up a little to me, when I would give up my life for you!”

“Say the words, my love, and we can put this topic to rest; a beautiful, loving relationship for six years, and then marriage—oh Bathsheba, please say it!” he pleaded in a raspy voice, unable to keep up the pretense of just being friends any longer. “Promise yourself to me; I truly deserve it, because I have loved you more than anyone else in the world. And if I spoke too impulsively and acted with uncalled-for emotion towards you, believe me, my dear, I never meant to upset you; I was in so much pain, Bathsheba, and I didn’t know what I was saying. You wouldn’t let a dog endure what I have gone through, if you only knew! Sometimes I hesitate to let you see how I’ve felt for you, and sometimes I’m upset that you’ll never fully understand it. Please, be kind, and give a little to me, when I’d give everything for you!”

The trimmings of her dress, as they quivered against the light, showed how agitated she was, and at last she burst out crying. “And you’ll not—press me—about anything more—if I say in five or six years?” she sobbed, when she had power to frame the words.

The decorations on her dress, as they fluttered in the light, revealed how upset she was, and eventually, she started crying. “And you won’t—pressure me—about anything else—if I say in five or six years?” she sobbed, once she managed to get the words out.

“Yes, then I’ll leave it to time.”

“Yes, then I’ll leave it up to time.”

She waited a moment. “Very well. I’ll marry you in six years from this day, if we both live,” she said solemnly.

She paused for a moment. “Alright. I’ll marry you in six years from today, if we both make it,” she said seriously.

“And you’ll take this as a token from me?”

“And you’ll take this as a symbol from me?”

Boldwood had come close to her side, and now he clasped one of her hands in both his own, and lifted it to his breast.

Boldwood had stepped closer to her, and now he took one of her hands in both of his and brought it to his chest.

“What is it? Oh I cannot wear a ring!” she exclaimed, on seeing what he held; “besides, I wouldn’t have a soul know that it’s an engagement. Perhaps it is improper. Besides, we are not engaged in the usual sense, are we? Don’t insist, Mr. Boldwood—don’t!” In her trouble at not being able to get her hand away from him at once, she stamped passionately on the floor with one foot, and tears crowded to her eyes again.

“What is it? Oh, I can't wear a ring!” she exclaimed when she saw what he was holding. “Besides, I wouldn’t want anyone to know it’s an engagement. Maybe it’s inappropriate. And we’re not really engaged in the usual way, are we? Please don’t insist, Mr. Boldwood—don’t!” In her frustration at not being able to pull her hand away from him immediately, she stomped her foot on the floor and tears filled her eyes again.

“It means simply a pledge—no sentiment—the seal of a practical compact,” he said more quietly, but still retaining her hand in his firm grasp. “Come, now!” And Boldwood slipped the ring on her finger.

“It just means a promise—no feelings—just the agreement,” he said more softly, but still holding her hand firmly. “Come on now!” And Boldwood slipped the ring onto her finger.

“I cannot wear it,” she said, weeping as if her heart would break. “You frighten me, almost. So wild a scheme! Please let me go home!”

“I can’t wear it,” she said, crying as if her heart would break. “You're scaring me, really. Such a crazy idea! Please let me go home!”

“Only to-night: wear it just to-night, to please me.”

“Just tonight: wear it tonight, to make me happy.”

Bathsheba sat down in a chair, and buried her face in her handkerchief, though Boldwood kept her hand yet. At length she said, in a sort of hopeless whisper,—

Bathsheba sat in a chair and buried her face in her handkerchief, although Boldwood was still holding her hand. Finally, she spoke in a kind of hopeless whisper,—

“Very well, then, I will to-night, if you wish it so earnestly. Now loosen my hand; I will, indeed I will wear it to-night.”

"Alright then, I will tonight, if you want it so badly. Now let go of my hand; I will, really I will wear it tonight."

“And it shall be the beginning of a pleasant secret courtship of six years, with a wedding at the end?”

“And will this be the start of a nice, secret relationship for six years, ending in a wedding?”

“It must be, I suppose, since you will have it so!” she said, fairly beaten into non-resistance.

“It must be, I guess, since you want it that way!” she said, thoroughly worn down into submission.

Boldwood pressed her hand, and allowed it to drop in her lap. “I am happy now,” he said. “God bless you!”

Boldwood squeezed her hand and then let it fall into her lap. “I’m happy now,” he said. “God bless you!”

He left the room, and when he thought she might be sufficiently composed sent one of the maids to her. Bathsheba cloaked the effects of the late scene as she best could, followed the girl, and in a few moments came downstairs with her hat and cloak on, ready to go. To get to the door it was necessary to pass through the hall, and before doing so she paused on the bottom of the staircase which descended into one corner, to take a last look at the gathering.

He left the room, and when he thought she might be calm enough, he sent one of the maids to her. Bathsheba concealed the impact of what had just happened as best as she could, followed the girl, and a few moments later came downstairs wearing her hat and coat, ready to leave. To reach the door, she had to walk through the hall, and before doing so, she stopped at the bottom of the staircase that went down into one corner to take one last look at the gathering.

There was no music or dancing in progress just now. At the lower end, which had been arranged for the workfolk specially, a group conversed in whispers, and with clouded looks. Boldwood was standing by the fireplace, and he, too, though so absorbed in visions arising from her promise that he scarcely saw anything, seemed at that moment to have observed their peculiar manner and their looks askance.

There was no music or dancing happening right now. At the lower end, which had been set up specifically for the workers, a group was talking in hushed tones, looking troubled. Boldwood was by the fireplace and, although he was so lost in thoughts about her promise that he barely noticed anything else, he seemed to have caught on to their strange behavior and wary expressions at that moment.

“What is it you are in doubt about, men?” he said.

“What are you unsure about, guys?” he said.

One of them turned and replied uneasily: “It was something Laban heard of, that’s all, sir.”

One of them turned and answered nervously, “It was just something Laban heard about, that’s all, sir.”

“News? Anybody married or engaged, born or dead?” inquired the farmer, gaily. “Tell it to us, Tall. One would think from your looks and mysterious ways that it was something very dreadful indeed.”

“Any news? Anyone getting married or engaged, born or passed away?” asked the farmer cheerfully. “Share it with us, Tall. You look so serious and mysterious that it seems like it must be something really awful.”

“Oh no, sir, nobody is dead,” said Tall.

“Oh no, sir, nobody's dead,” said Tall.

“I wish somebody was,” said Samway, in a whisper.

“I wish someone was,” Samway whispered.

“What do you say, Samway?” asked Boldwood, somewhat sharply. “If you have anything to say, speak out; if not, get up another dance.”

“What’s your take, Samway?” Boldwood asked, a bit sharply. “If you have something to say, go ahead; if not, find another dance.”

“Mrs. Troy has come downstairs,” said Samway to Tall. “If you want to tell her, you had better do it now.”

“Mrs. Troy has come downstairs,” Samway said to Tall. “If you want to tell her, you'd better do it now.”

“Do you know what they mean?” the farmer asked Bathsheba, across the room.

“Do you know what they mean?” the farmer asked Bathsheba from across the room.

“I don’t in the least,” said Bathsheba.

“I don’t at all,” said Bathsheba.

There was a smart rapping at the door. One of the men opened it instantly, and went outside.

There was a quick knock at the door. One of the guys opened it right away and stepped outside.

“Mrs. Troy is wanted,” he said, on returning.

“Mrs. Troy is being sought,” he said, as he came back.

“Quite ready,” said Bathsheba. “Though I didn’t tell them to send.”

“I'm all set,” said Bathsheba. “Even though I didn’t ask them to send anything.”

“It is a stranger, ma’am,” said the man by the door.

“It’s a stranger, ma’am,” said the man at the door.

“A stranger?” she said.

"A stranger?" she asked.

“Ask him to come in,” said Boldwood.

“Tell him to come in,” said Boldwood.

The message was given, and Troy, wrapped up to his eyes as we have seen him, stood in the doorway.

The message was delivered, and Troy, bundled up to his eyes as we've seen him, stood in the doorway.

There was an unearthly silence, all looking towards the new-comer. Those who had just learnt that he was in the neighbourhood recognized him instantly; those who did not, were perplexed. Nobody noted Bathsheba. She was leaning on the stairs. Her brow had heavily contracted; her whole face was pallid, her lips apart, her eyes rigidly staring at their visitor.

There was an eerie silence as everyone turned to look at the newcomer. Those who had just found out he was in the area recognized him immediately; those who hadn’t were confused. No one noticed Bathsheba. She was leaning against the stairs. Her brow was deeply furrowed; her face was pale, her lips parted, and her eyes fixed intently on their visitor.

Boldwood was among those who did not notice that he was Troy. “Come in, come in!” he repeated, cheerfully, “and drain a Christmas beaker with us, stranger!”

Boldwood was one of those who didn't realize he was Troy. “Come in, come in!” he said happily, “and share a Christmas drink with us, stranger!”

Troy next advanced into the middle of the room, took off his cap, turned down his coat-collar, and looked Boldwood in the face. Even then Boldwood did not recognize that the impersonator of Heaven’s persistent irony towards him, who had once before broken in upon his bliss, scourged him, and snatched his delight away, had come to do these things a second time. Troy began to laugh a mechanical laugh: Boldwood recognized him now.

Troy then stepped into the center of the room, removed his cap, adjusted his coat collar, and faced Boldwood directly. Even at that moment, Boldwood didn’t realize that the person embodying Heaven’s relentless mockery towards him—who had once intruded on his happiness, tormented him, and taken his joy away—had returned to do it all over again. Troy started to laugh in a robotic way: Boldwood recognized him now.

[Illustration: ]

TROY NEXT ADVANCED INTO THE MIDDLE OF THE ROOM AND TOOK OFF HIS CAP.

TROY NEXT STEPPED INTO THE MIDDLE OF THE ROOM AND TOOK OFF HIS CAP.

Troy turned to Bathsheba. The poor girl’s wretchedness at this time was beyond all fancy or narration. She had sunk down on the lowest stair; and there she sat, her mouth blue and dry, and her dark eyes fixed vacantly upon him, as if she wondered whether it were not all a terrible illusion.

Troy turned to Bathsheba. The poor girl's misery at that moment was beyond imagination or description. She had collapsed onto the lowest step, sitting there with her lips blue and dry, her dark eyes staring blankly at him, as if she was questioning whether it was all just a terrible illusion.

Then Troy spoke. “Bathsheba, I come here for you!”

Then Troy said, “Bathsheba, I’m here for you!”

She made no reply.

She didn't respond.

“Come home with me: come!”

"Come home with me!"

Bathsheba moved her feet a little, but did not rise. Troy went across to her.

Bathsheba shifted her feet slightly but didn’t stand up. Troy walked over to her.

“Come, madam, do you hear what I say?” he said, peremptorily.

“Come on, madam, are you listening to what I’m saying?” he said, firmly.

A strange voice came from the fireplace—a voice sounding far off and confined, as if from a dungeon. Hardly a soul in the assembly recognized the thin tones to be those of Boldwood. Sudden despair had transformed him.

A strange voice came from the fireplace—a voice that sounded distant and trapped, like it was coming from a dungeon. Hardly anyone in the crowd recognized the thin tones as belonging to Boldwood. Sudden despair had changed him completely.

“Bathsheba, go with your husband!”

"Bathsheba, go with your man!"

Nevertheless, she did not move. The truth was that Bathsheba was beyond the pale of activity—and yet not in a swoon. She was in a state of mental gutta serena; her mind was for the minute totally deprived of light at the same time that no obscuration was apparent from without.

Nevertheless, she didn't move. The truth was that Bathsheba was beyond the limits of action—and yet not unconscious. She was in a state of mental gutta serena; her mind was for the moment completely deprived of clarity while no darkness was obvious from the outside.

Troy stretched out his hand to pull her towards him, when she quickly shrank back. This visible dread of him seemed to irritate Troy, and he seized her arm and pulled it sharply. Whether his grasp pinched her, or whether his mere touch was the cause, was never known, but at the moment of his seizure she writhed, and gave a quick, low scream.

Troy reached out his hand to pull her closer, but she quickly recoiled. His visible irritation at her fear seemed to annoy him further, and he grabbed her arm and yanked it sharply. It was unclear whether his grip hurt her or if it was just his touch that made her react, but at the moment he grabbed her, she squirmed and let out a quick, soft scream.

The scream had been heard but a few seconds when it was followed by sudden deafening report that echoed through the room and stupefied them all. The oak partition shook with the concussion, and the place was filled with grey smoke.

The scream had barely faded when it was followed by a loud bang that echoed through the room and left everyone in shock. The oak wall shook from the blast, and the room filled with gray smoke.

In bewilderment they turned their eyes to Boldwood. At his back, as stood before the fireplace, was a gun-rack, as is usual in farmhouses, constructed to hold two guns. When Bathsheba had cried out in her husband’s grasp, Boldwood’s face of gnashing despair had changed. The veins had swollen, and a frenzied look had gleamed in his eye. He had turned quickly, taken one of the guns, cocked it, and at once discharged it at Troy.

In confusion, they looked at Boldwood. Behind him, as he stood by the fireplace, was a gun rack, common in farmhouses, that held two guns. When Bathsheba screamed in her husband's hold, Boldwood’s face twisted in despair. His veins bulged, and a wild look sparkled in his eye. He turned quickly, grabbed one of the guns, cocked it, and immediately fired it at Troy.

Troy fell. The distance apart of the two men was so small that the charge of shot did not spread in the least, but passed like a bullet into his body. He uttered a long guttural sigh—there was a contraction—an extension—then his muscles relaxed, and he lay still.

Troy fell. The gap between the two men was so narrow that the shot didn't spread at all, but went straight into his body like a bullet. He let out a long, deep sigh—there was a tightening—then a release—before his muscles relaxed, and he lay still.

Boldwood was seen through the smoke to be now again engaged with the gun. It was double-barrelled, and he had, meanwhile, in some way fastened his handkerchief to the trigger, and with his foot on the other end was in the act of turning the second barrel upon himself. Samway his man was the first to see this, and in the midst of the general horror darted up to him. Boldwood had already twitched the handkerchief, and the gun exploded a second time, sending its contents, by a timely blow from Samway, into the beam which crossed the ceiling.

Boldwood was seen through the smoke, once again focused on the gun. It was a double-barrel shotgun, and somehow he had tied his handkerchief to the trigger, using his foot to aim the second barrel at himself. Samway, his servant, was the first to notice this, and in the midst of the overall panic, he rushed towards him. Boldwood had already pulled the handkerchief, and the gun went off again, but thanks to a timely intervention from Samway, the shot was redirected into the beam that crossed the ceiling.

“Well, it makes no difference,” Boldwood gasped. “There is another way for me to die.”

“Well, it doesn't matter,” Boldwood gasped. “There's another way for me to die.”

Then he broke from Samway, crossed the room to Bathsheba, and kissed her hand. He put on his hat, opened the door, and went into the darkness, nobody thinking of preventing him.

Then he stepped away from Samway, walked across the room to Bathsheba, and kissed her hand. He put on his hat, opened the door, and stepped into the darkness, and no one thought to stop him.

CHAPTER XXIV.
AFTER THE SHOCK

Boldwood passed into the high road and turned in the direction of Casterbridge. Here he walked at an even, steady pace over Buck’s Head, along the dead level beyond, mounted Casterbridge Hill, and between eleven and twelve o’clock descended into the town. The streets were nearly deserted now, and the waving lamp-flames only lighted up rows of grey shop-shutters, and strips of white paving upon which his step echoed as he passed along. He turned to the left, and halted before an archway of old brown brick, which was closed by an iron studded pair of doors. This was the entrance to the gaol, and over it a lamp was fixed, the light enabling the wretched traveller to find a bell-pull.

Boldwood stepped onto the main road and headed towards Casterbridge. He walked at a steady pace over Buck’s Head, along the flat stretch beyond, climbed Casterbridge Hill, and between eleven and twelve o’clock he made his way down into the town. The streets were nearly empty now, and the flickering lamp flames only illuminated rows of grey shop shutters and strips of white pavement, where his footsteps echoed as he walked. He turned left and stopped in front of an archway made of old brown brick, which was secured by a pair of iron-studded doors. This was the entrance to the jail, and above it a lamp was mounted, the light helping the weary traveler find a bell pull.

The small wicket at last opened, and a porter appeared. Boldwood stepped forward, and said something in a low tone, when, after a delay, another man came. Boldwood entered, and the door was closed behind him, and he walked the world no more.

The small gate finally swung open, and a porter showed up. Boldwood stepped up and whispered something; after a moment, another man arrived. Boldwood went inside, the door closed behind him, and he walked the earth no more.

Long before this time Weatherbury had been thoroughly aroused, and the wild deed which had terminated Boldwood’s merrymaking became known to all. Of those out of the house Oak was one of the first to hear of the catastrophe, and when he entered the room, which was about five minutes after Boldwood’s exit, the scene was terrible. All the female guests were huddled aghast against the walls like sheep in a storm, and the men were bewildered as to what to do. As for Bathsheba, she had changed. She was sitting on the floor beside the body of Troy, his head pillowed in her lap, where she had herself lifted it. With one hand she held her handkerchief to his breast and covered the wound, though scarcely a single drop of blood had flowed, and with the other she tightly clasped one of his. The household convulsion had made her herself again. The temporary coma had ceased, and activity had come with the necessity for it. Deeds of endurance, which seem ordinary in philosophy, are rare in conduct, and Bathsheba was astonishing all around her now, for her philosophy was her conduct, and she seldom thought practicable what she did not practise. She was of the stuff of which great men’s mothers are made. She was indispensable to high generation, feared at tea parties, hated in shops, and loved at crises. Troy in his recumbent wife’s lap formed now the sole spectacle in the middle of the spacious room.

Long before this moment, Weatherbury had woken up, and the shocking event that ended Boldwood’s celebration became known to everyone. Oak was among the first outside the house to hear about the tragedy, and when he entered the room about five minutes after Boldwood left, the scene was horrific. All the female guests were huddled in shock against the walls like sheep caught in a storm, while the men were confused about what to do. As for Bathsheba, she had transformed. She was sitting on the floor next to Troy’s body, his head resting in her lap, which she had lifted herself. With one hand, she pressed her handkerchief to his chest to cover the wound, though hardly any blood had flowed, and with the other, she tightly held one of his hands. The turmoil in the household had brought out her true self again. The temporary shock had passed, and with the need for action, she was back in motion. Acts of endurance that seem normal in theory are rare in practice, and now Bathsheba was astonishing everyone around her, as her philosophy matched her actions, and she rarely thought something was doable unless she tried it herself. She had the qualities of great men’s mothers. She was essential for nobility, feared at tea parties, disliked in shops, and cherished in moments of crisis. Troy lying in his wife’s lap now formed the only focal point in the middle of the spacious room.

“Gabriel,” she said, automatically, when he entered, turning up a face of which only the well-known lines remained to tell him it was hers, all else in the picture having faded quite. “Ride to Casterbridge instantly for a surgeon. It is, I believe, useless, but go. Mr. Boldwood has shot my husband.”

“Gabriel,” she said instinctively as he walked in, her face showing only the familiar lines that indicated it was hers, everything else in the picture having completely faded. “Ride to Casterbridge right away for a doctor. I think it’s pointless, but go anyway. Mr. Boldwood has shot my husband.”

Her statement of the fact in such quiet and simple words came with more force than a tragic declamation, and had somewhat the effect of setting the distorted images in each mind present into proper focus. Oak, almost before he had comprehended anything beyond the briefest abstract of the event, hurried out of the room, saddled a horse and rode away. Not till he had ridden more than a mile did it occur to him that he would have done better by sending some other man on this errand, remaining himself in the house. What had become of Boldwood? He should have been looked after. Was he mad—had there been a quarrel? Then how had Troy got there? Where had he come from? How did this remarkable reappearance come to pass when he was supposed to be at the bottom of the sea? Oak had in some slight measure been prepared for the presence of Troy by hearing a rumour of his return just before entering Boldwood’s house; but before he had weighed that information, this fatal event had been superimposed. However, it was too late now to think of sending another messenger, and he rode on, in the excitement of these self-inquiries not discerning, when about three miles from Casterbridge, a square-figured pedestrian passing along under the dark hedge in the same direction as his own.

Her calm and straightforward statement hit harder than a dramatic speech and seemed to bring clarity to the confused thoughts of everyone in the room. Oak, barely grasping anything beyond a vague idea of what happened, rushed out, saddled a horse, and rode off. It wasn't until he had traveled over a mile that he realized it would have been smarter to send someone else on this mission and stay back at the house. What had happened to Boldwood? He should have been checked on. Was he losing his mind—had there been a fight? Then how did Troy show up? Where did he come from? How did this unexpected return happen when he was thought to be dead? Oak had been somewhat prepared for Troy's presence after hearing a rumor about his return just before entering Boldwood’s house; but before he could consider that information, this tragic event took over. However, it was too late to think about sending another messenger, so he continued riding, caught up in his own questions, not noticing a sturdy-looking pedestrian walking along under the dark hedge in the same direction as him about three miles from Casterbridge.

The miles necessary to be traversed, and other hindrances incidental to the lateness of the hour and the darkness of the night, delayed the arrival of Mr. Granthead, the surgeon; and more than three hours passed between the time at which the shot was fired and that of his entering the house. Oak was additionally detained in Casterbridge through having to give notice to the authorities of what had happened; and he then found that Boldwood had also entered the town, and delivered himself up.

The miles that needed to be covered, along with the challenges posed by the late hour and the darkness of the night, kept Mr. Granthead, the surgeon, from arriving on time; more than three hours went by from the moment the shot was fired until he arrived at the house. Oak was further delayed in Casterbridge because he had to inform the authorities about what had happened; he then discovered that Boldwood had also come into town and surrendered himself.

In the meantime the surgeon, having hastened into the hall at Boldwood’s, found it in darkness and quite deserted. He went on to the back of the house, where he discovered in the kitchen an old man, of whom he made inquiries.

In the meantime, the surgeon rushed into Boldwood’s hall, only to find it dark and completely empty. He continued to the back of the house, where he found an old man in the kitchen and asked him some questions.

“She’s had him took away to her own house, sir,” said his informant.

"She had him taken to her own house, sir," said his informant.

“Who has?” said the doctor.

"Who has?" asked the doctor.

“Mrs. Troy. ’A was quite dead, sir.”

“Mrs. Troy. He was completely dead, sir.”

This was astonishing information. “She had no right to do that,” said the doctor. “There will have to be an inquest, and she should have waited to know what to do.”

This was shocking news. “She had no right to do that,” said the doctor. “There will have to be an investigation, and she should have waited to find out what to do.”

“Yes, sir; it was hinted to her that she had better wait till the law was known. But she said law was nothing to her, and she wouldn’t let her dear husband’s corpse bide neglected for folks to stare at for all the crowners in England.”

“Yes, sir; it was suggested to her that she should wait until the law was established. But she said the law didn’t matter to her, and she wouldn’t let her beloved husband’s body be left unattended for people to gawk at, no matter who the coroners in England were.”

Mr. Granthead drove at once back again up the hill to Bathsheba’s. The first person he met was poor Liddy, who seemed literally to have dwindled smaller in these few latter hours. “What has been done?” he said.

Mr. Granthead immediately drove back up the hill to Bathsheba’s. The first person he saw was poor Liddy, who looked like she had physically shrunk in just a few short hours. “What has happened?” he asked.

“I don’t know, sir,” said Liddy, with suspended breath. “My mistress has done it all.”

“I don’t know, sir,” Liddy replied, holding her breath. “My mistress has taken care of everything.”

“Where is she?”

"Where's she?"

“Upstairs with him, sir. When he was brought home and taken upstairs, she said she wanted no further help from the men. And then she called me, and made me fill the bath, and after that told me I had better go and lie down because I looked so ill. Then she locked herself into the room alone with him, and would not let a nurse come in, or anybody at all. But I thought I’d wait in the next room in case she should want me. I heard her moving about inside for more than an hour, but she only came out once, and that was for more candles, because hers had burnt down into the socket. She said we were to let her know when you or Mr. Thirdly came, sir.”

“Upstairs with him, sir. When he was brought home and taken upstairs, she said she didn’t want any more help from the men. Then she called me and had me fill the bath, and after that told me I should go lie down because I looked so sick. Then she locked herself in the room alone with him and wouldn't let a nurse or anyone else in. But I thought I’d wait in the next room just in case she needed me. I heard her moving around inside for more than an hour, but she only came out once, and that was for more candles because hers had burned down into the socket. She said to let her know when you or Mr. Thirdly arrived, sir.”

Oak entered with the parson at this moment, and they all went upstairs together, preceded by Liddy Smallbury. Everything was silent as the grave when they paused on the landing. Liddy knocked, and Bathsheba’s dress was heard rustling across the room: the key turned in the lock, and she opened the door. Her looks were calm and nearly rigid, like a slightly animated bust of Melpomene.

Oak entered with the parson just then, and they all went upstairs together, led by Liddy Smallbury. It was as quiet as the grave when they paused on the landing. Liddy knocked, and they could hear Bathsheba’s dress rustling across the room: the key turned in the lock, and she opened the door. Her expression was calm and almost stiff, like a slightly animated statue of Melpomene.

“Oh, Mr. Granthead, you have come at last,” she murmured from her lips merely, and threw back the door. “Ah, and Mr. Thirdly. Well, all is done, and anybody in the world may see him now.” She then passed by him, crossed the landing, and entered another room.

“Oh, Mr. Granthead, you finally made it,” she said softly and pushed the door open. “Ah, and Mr. Thirdly. Well, everything's taken care of, and anyone can see him now.” She then walked past him, crossed the landing, and went into another room.

Looking into the chamber of death she had vacated they saw by the light of the candles which were on the drawers a tall straight shape lying at the further end of the bedroom, wrapped in white. Everything around was quite orderly. The doctor went in, and after a few minutes returned to the landing again, where Oak and the parson still waited.

Looking into the room of death she had left, they saw by the candlelight on the dresser a tall, straight figure lying at the far end of the bedroom, wrapped in white. Everything around was neat and tidy. The doctor went inside and after a few minutes came back out to the landing, where Oak and the parson were still waiting.

“It is all done, indeed, as she says,” remarked Mr. Granthead, in a subdued voice. “The body has been undressed and properly laid out in grave clothes. Gracious heaven—this mere girl! She must have the nerve of a stoic!”

“It’s all done, just like she said,” Mr. Granthead said quietly. “The body has been undressed and properly dressed in burial clothes. Good heavens—this young girl! She must have the courage of a stoic!”

“The heart of a wife merely,” floated in a whisper about the ears of the three, and turning they saw Bathsheba in the midst of them. Then as if at that instant to prove that her fortitude had been more of will than of spontaneity, she silently sank down between them and was a shapeless heap of drapery on the floor. The simple consciousness that superhuman strain was no longer required had at once put a period to her power to continue it.

“The heart of a wife merely,” whispered through the ears of the three, and turning they saw Bathsheba among them. Then, as if to prove that her strength had been more about will than instinct, she quietly sank between them and became a crumpled pile of fabric on the floor. The simple realization that she no longer needed to endure an extraordinary strain immediately ended her ability to keep it up.

They took her away into a further room, and the medical attendance which had been useless in Troy’s case was invaluable in Bathsheba’s, who fell into a series of fainting-fits that had a serious aspect for a time. The sufferer was got to bed, and Oak, finding from the bulletins that nothing really dreadful was to be apprehended on her score, left the house. Liddy kept watch in Bathsheba’s chamber, where she heard her mistress, moaning in whispers through the dull slow hours of that wretched night: “Oh, it is my fault—how can I live! Oh Heaven, how can I live!”

They took her into another room, and the medical care that had been useless in Troy’s case was incredibly helpful for Bathsheba, who started having a series of fainting spells that seemed serious for a while. She was put to bed, and Oak, finding from the updates that nothing truly terrible was expected with her situation, left the house. Liddy stayed in Bathsheba’s room, where she heard her mistress softly moaning through the long, slow hours of that awful night: “Oh, it’s my fault—how can I live! Oh Heaven, how can I go on!”

CHAPTER XXV.
THE MARCH FOLLOWING—“BATHSHEBA BOLDWOOD”

We pass rapidly on into the month of March, to a breezy day without sunshine, frost, or dew. On Yallbury Hill, about midway between Weatherbury and Casterbridge, where the turnpike road passes over the crest, a numerous concourse of people had gathered, the eyes of the greater number being frequently stretched afar in a northerly direction. The groups consisted of a throng of idlers, a party of javelin-men, and two trumpeters, and in the midst were carriages, one of which contained the high sheriff. With the idlers, many of whom had mounted to the top of a cutting formed for the road, were several Weatherbury men and boys—among others Poorgrass, Coggan, and Cain Ball.

We quickly move into March, on a breezy day with no sun, frost, or dew. On Yallbury Hill, halfway between Weatherbury and Casterbridge, where the main road crosses the top, a large crowd had gathered, with most people frequently looking off to the north. The crowd included a bunch of onlookers, a group of javelin throwers, and two trumpeters, with carriages in the middle, one of which held the high sheriff. Among the onlookers, many of whom had climbed to the top of a cut made for the road, were several men and boys from Weatherbury, including Poorgrass, Coggan, and Cain Ball.

At the end of half an hour a faint dust was seen in the expected quarter, and shortly after a travelling-carriage, bringing one of the two judges on that circuit came up the hill and halted on the top. The judge changed carriages whilst a flourish was blown by the big-cheeked trumpeters, and a procession being formed of the vehicles and javelin-men, they all proceeded towards the town, excepting the Weatherbury men, who as soon as they had seen the judge move off returned home again to their work.

At the end of half an hour, a faint dust cloud appeared in the expected direction, and shortly after, a carriage carrying one of the judges on that circuit came up the hill and stopped at the top. The judge switched carriages while the big-cheeked trumpeters played a fanfare, and a procession formed with the vehicles and spear-wielding guards as they all made their way toward the town, except for the Weatherbury men, who went back to their work as soon as they saw the judge leave.

“Joseph, I seed you squeezing close to the carriage,” said Coggan, as they walked. “Did ye notice my lord judge’s face?”

“Joseph, I saw you getting close to the carriage,” said Coggan as they walked. “Did you notice my lord judge’s face?”

“I did,” said Poorgrass. “I looked hard at en, as if I would read his very soul; and there was mercy in his eyes—or to speak with the exact truth required of us at this solemn time, in the eye that was towards me.”

“I did,” said Poorgrass. “I stared at him, trying to read his very soul; and there was kindness in his eyes—or to be completely honest as we should be at this serious moment, in the eye that was looking at me.”

“Well, I hope for the best,” said Coggan, though bad that must be. However, I sha’n’t go to the trial, and I’d advise the rest of ye that bain’t wanted to bide away. ’Twill disturb his mind more than anything to see us there staring at him as if he were a show.”

“Well, I hope for the best,” said Coggan, although it seems unlikely. However, I won’t go to the trial, and I’d suggest the rest of you who aren’t needed stay away. It will disturb his mind more than anything to see us there staring at him like he’s a spectacle.”

“The very thing I said this morning,” observed Joseph. “‘Justice is come to weigh him in the balance,’ I said in my reflectious way, ‘and if he’s found wanting, so be it unto him,’ and a bystander said ‘Hear, hear! A man who can talk like that ought to be heard.’ But I don’t like dwelling upon it, for my few words are my few words, and not much; though the speech of some men is rumoured abroad as though by nature formed for such.”

“The very thing I mentioned this morning,” Joseph noted. “I said, ‘Justice has come to weigh him in the balance,’ and if he’s found lacking, then so be it for him.” A bystander replied, “Hear, hear! A man who can speak like that deserves to be heard.” But I don’t like to dwell on it, because my few words are just that—few and not much; although the words of some men are circulated as if they were naturally meant for such things.”

“So ’tis, Joseph. And now, neighbours, as I said, every man bide at home.”

“So it is, Joseph. And now, neighbors, as I mentioned, everyone should stay at home.”

The resolution was adhered to; and all waited anxiously for the news next day. Their suspense was diverted, however, by a discovery which was made in the afternoon, throwing more light on Boldwood’s conduct and condition than any details which had preceded it.

The decision was upheld, and everyone waited nervously for the news the next day. Their tension was temporarily relieved, though, by a discovery made in the afternoon that shed more light on Boldwood’s behavior and situation than any earlier details had.

That he had been from the time of Greenhill Fair until the fatal Christmas Eve in excited and unusual moods was known to those who had been intimate with him; but nobody imagined that there had shown unequivocal symptoms of the mental derangement which Bathsheba and Troy, alone of all others and at different times, had momentarily suspected. In a locked closet was now discovered an extraordinary collection of articles. There were several sets of ladies’ dresses in the piece, of sundry expensive materials; silks and satins, poplins and velvets, all of colours which from Bathsheba’s style of dress might have been judged to be her favourites. There were two muffs, sable and ermine. Above all there was a case of jewellery, containing four heavy gold bracelets and several lockets and rings, all of fine quality and manufacture. These things had been bought in Bath and other towns from time to time, and brought home by stealth. They were all carefully packed in paper, and each package was labelled “Bathsheba Boldwood,” a date being subjoined six years in advance in every instance.

That he had been in excited and unusual moods from the time of Greenhill Fair until the fateful Christmas Eve was known to those who were close to him; but no one thought that there were clear signs of the mental issues that Bathsheba and Troy, the only ones who suspected it at different times, had momentarily noticed. In a locked closet, an extraordinary collection of items was now found. There were several sets of ladies' dresses made from various expensive materials; silks and satins, poplins and velvets, all in colors that, based on Bathsheba’s style, could be guessed to be her favorites. There were two muffs, one made of sable and the other of ermine. Most importantly, there was a jewelry case containing four heavy gold bracelets and several lockets and rings, all of fine quality and craftsmanship. These items had been purchased in Bath and other towns over time and brought home secretly. They were all carefully wrapped in paper, and each package was labeled "Bathsheba Boldwood," with a date written six years ahead in each case.

These somewhat pathetic evidences of a mind crazed with care and love were the subject of discourse in Warren’s malthouse when Oak entered from Casterbridge with tidings of the sentence. He came in the afternoon, and his face, as the kiln glow shone upon it, told the tale sufficiently well. Boldwood, as every one supposed he would do, had pleaded guilty, and had been sentenced to death.

These somewhat sad signs of a mind overwhelmed with worry and love were the topic of conversation in Warren’s malthouse when Oak walked in from Casterbridge with news of the sentence. He arrived in the afternoon, and the light from the kiln shining on his face revealed everything clearly. As everyone expected, Boldwood had pleaded guilty and had been sentenced to death.

The conviction that Boldwood had not been morally responsible for his later acts now became general. Facts elicited previous to the trial had pointed strongly in the same direction, but they had not been of sufficient weight to lead to an order for an examination into the state of Boldwood’s mind. It was astonishing, now that a presumption of insanity was raised, how many collateral circumstances were remembered to which a condition of mental disease seemed to afford the only explanation—among others, the unprecedented neglect of his corn stacks in the previous summer.

The belief that Boldwood wasn't morally responsible for his later actions became widely accepted. Information brought up before the trial had pointed clearly in that direction, but it hadn't been convincing enough to warrant an assessment of Boldwood’s mental state. It was surprising, now that the possibility of insanity was considered, how many related factors were recalled that seemed to be explained only by a mental illness—such as the unusual neglect of his corn stacks the previous summer.

A petition was addressed to the Home Secretary, advancing the circumstances which appeared to justify a request for a reconsideration of the sentence. It was not “numerously signed” by the inhabitants of Casterbridge, as is usual in such cases, for Boldwood had never made many friends over the counter. The shops thought it very natural that a man who, by importing direct from the producer, had daringly set aside the first great principle of provincial existence, namely, that God made country villages to supply customers to county towns, should have confused ideas about the Decalogue. The prompters were a few merciful men who had perhaps too feelingly considered the facts latterly unearthed, and the result was that evidence was taken which it was hoped might remove the crime, in a moral point of view, out of the category of wilful murder, and lead it to be regarded as a sheer outcome of madness.

A petition was sent to the Home Secretary, outlining the reasons that seemed to justify a request for a review of the sentence. It wasn’t “widely signed” by the people of Casterbridge, which is typical in these situations, because Boldwood had never made many friends in town. The shopkeepers thought it made sense that a man who had boldly cut out the middleman by buying directly from producers – thus disregarding the fundamental principle that country villages exist to provide customers for county towns – would have mixed-up ideas about the Ten Commandments. The supporters were a few compassionate individuals who had perhaps too sensitively considered the facts that had recently come to light, and the outcome was that evidence was gathered in hopes of reclassifying the crime, morally speaking, from willful murder to a result of insanity.

The upshot of the petition was waited for in Weatherbury with solicitous interest. The execution had been fixed for eight o’clock on a Saturday morning about a fortnight after the sentence was passed, and up to Friday afternoon no answer had been received. At that time Gabriel came from Casterbridge Gaol, whither he had been to wish Boldwood good-bye, and turned down a by-street to avoid the town. When past the last house he heard a hammering, and lifting his bowed head he looked back for a moment. Over the chimneys he could see the upper part of the gaol entrance, rich and glowing in the afternoon sun, and some moving figures were there. They were carpenters lifting a post into a vertical position within the parapet. He withdrew his eyes quickly, and hastened on.

The outcome of the petition was eagerly awaited in Weatherbury. The execution was set for eight o’clock on a Saturday morning, about two weeks after the sentence was handed down, and by Friday afternoon, no response had come in. At that moment, Gabriel was coming from Casterbridge Gaol, where he had gone to say goodbye to Boldwood, and he took a side street to avoid the town. As he passed the last house, he heard hammering and lifted his head to look back for a moment. Over the chimneys, he could see the upper part of the gaol entrance, glowing in the afternoon sun, with some figures moving around. They were carpenters raising a post into an upright position within the parapet. He quickly turned his gaze away and hurried on.

It was dark when he reached home, and half the village was out to meet him.

It was dark when he got home, and half the village was there to greet him.

“No tidings,” Gabriel said, wearily. “And I’m afraid there’s no hope. I’ve been with him more than two hours.”

“No news,” Gabriel said tiredly. “And I’m afraid there’s no hope. I’ve been with him for over two hours.”

“Do ye think he really was out of his mind when he did it?” said Smallbury.

“Do you think he really was out of his mind when he did it?” said Smallbury.

“I can’t honestly say that I do,” Oak replied. “However, that we can talk of another time. Has there been any change in mistress this afternoon?”

“I can’t honestly say that I do,” Oak replied. “But we can discuss that another time. Has there been any change with the mistress this afternoon?”

“None at all.”

"Not at all."

“Is she downstairs?”

“Is she in the basement?”

“No. And getting on so nicely as she was too. She’s but very little better now again than she was a-Christmas. She keeps on asking if you be come, and if there’s news, till one’s wearied out wi’ answering her. Shall I go and say you’ve come?”

“No. And she was doing so well, too. She’s not much better now than she was at Christmas. She keeps asking if you've arrived and if there’s any news until I’m worn out from answering her. Should I go and tell her you’ve come?”

“No,” said Oak. “There’s a chance yet; but I couldn’t stay in town any longer—after seeing him too. So Laban—Laban is here, isn’t he?”

“No,” Oak said. “There’s still a chance; but I couldn’t stay in town any longer—after seeing him too. So Laban—Laban is here, right?”

“Yes,” said Tall.

“Yes,” said Tall.

“What I’ve arranged is, that you shall ride to town the last thing to-night; leave here about nine, and wait a while there, getting home about twelve. If nothing has been received by eleven to-night, they say there’s no chance at all.”

“What I've planned is for you to ride to town late tonight; leave here around nine, and wait there for a bit, getting home around twelve. If nothing comes in by eleven tonight, they say there’s no chance at all.”

“I do so hope his life will be spared,” said Liddy. “If it is not, she’ll go out of her mind too. Poor thing; her sufferings have been dreadful; she deserves anybody’s pity.”

“I really hope his life will be saved,” said Liddy. “If it isn’t, she’ll lose her mind too. Poor thing; her pain has been terrible; she deserves everyone’s sympathy.”

“Is she altered much?” said Coggan.

“Has she changed a lot?” said Coggan.

“If you haven’t seen poor mistress since Christmas, you wouldn’t know her,” said Liddy. “Her eyes are so miserable that she’s not the same woman. Only two years ago she was a romping girl, and now she’s this!”

“If you haven’t seen her since Christmas, you wouldn’t recognize her,” said Liddy. “Her eyes look so sad that she’s not the same person anymore. Just two years ago she was a lively girl, and now she’s like this!”

Laban departed as directed, and at eleven o’clock that night several of the villagers strolled along the road to Casterbridge and awaited his arrival—among them Oak, and nearly all the rest of Bathsheba’s men. Gabriel’s anxiety was great that Boldwood might be saved even though in his conscience he felt that he ought to die; for there had been qualities in the farmer which Oak loved. At last, when they all were weary the tramp of a horse was heard in the distance—

Laban left as instructed, and at eleven o'clock that night, several villagers walked along the road to Casterbridge to wait for his arrival—among them Oak and almost all of Bathsheba's men. Gabriel was very anxious that Boldwood might be saved, even though he felt deep down that he should die; because there were traits in the farmer that Oak admired. Finally, when everyone was tired, they heard the sound of a horse approaching in the distance—

“First dead, as if on turf it trode,
Then, clattering, on the village road
In other pace than forth he yode.”

"First dead, as if it stepped on the grass,
Then, clattering, on the village road
In a different pace than it had gone."

“We shall soon know now, one way or other,” said Coggan, and they all stepped down from the bank on which they had been standing into the road, and the rider pranced into the midst of them.

"We'll find out soon, one way or another," said Coggan, and they all stepped down from the bank where they had been standing into the road, and the rider pranced into the middle of them.

“Is that you, Laban?” said Gabriel.

“Is that you, Laban?” Gabriel asked.

“Yes—’tis come. He’s not to die. ’Tis confinement during her Majesty’s pleasure.”

“Yes—it’s here. He’s not going to die. It’s confinement for as long as Her Majesty wants.”

“Hurrah!” said Coggan, with a swelling heart. “God’s above the devil yet!”

“Hurrah!” said Coggan, his heart full. “God's above the devil still!”

CHAPTER XXVI.
BEAUTY IN LONELINESS—AFTER ALL

Bathsheba revived with the spring. The utter prostration that had followed the low fever from which she had suffered diminished perceptibly when all uncertainty upon every subject had come to an end.

Bathsheba came back to life with the spring. The complete exhaustion that had followed the mild fever she had experienced faded noticeably when all uncertainty about everything had been resolved.

But she remained alone now for the greater part of her time, and stayed in the house, or at furthest went into the garden. She shunned every one, even Liddy, and could be brought to make no confidences, and to ask for no sympathy.

But she spent most of her time alone now, staying in the house or, at most, going into the garden. She avoided everyone, even Liddy, and wouldn’t confide in anyone or ask for any sympathy.

As the summer drew on she passed more of her time in the open air, and began to examine into farming matters from sheer necessity, though she never rode out or personally superintended as at former times. One Friday evening in August she walked a little way along the road and entered the orchard for the first time since the sombre event of the preceding Christmas. None of the old colour had as yet come to her cheek, and its absolute paleness was heightened by the jet black of her dress till it appeared preternatural. When she reached the gate at the other end of the orchard, which opened nearly opposite to the churchyard, Bathsheba heard singing inside the church, and she knew that the singers were practising. She opened the gate, crossed the road and entered the graveyard, the high sills of the church windows effectually screening her from the eyes of those gathered within. Her stealthy walk was to the nook wherein Troy had worked at planting flowers upon Fanny Robin’s grave, and she came to the marble tombstone.

As summer went on, she spent more of her time outdoors and started looking into farming issues out of necessity, although she didn't ride out or oversee things like she used to. One Friday evening in August, she walked a short distance down the road and entered the orchard for the first time since the sad event of the previous Christmas. The color in her cheeks still hadn’t returned, and her complete paleness, contrasted against the jet black of her dress, made her look almost unnatural. When she reached the gate at the other end of the orchard, which was nearly across from the churchyard, Bathsheba heard singing coming from inside the church and recognized that the singers were practicing. She opened the gate, crossed the road, and entered the graveyard, with the high sills of the church windows effectively hiding her from those gathered inside. She walked quietly to the spot where Troy had planted flowers on Fanny Robin’s grave and approached the marble tombstone.

A motion of satisfaction enlivened her face as she read the complete inscription. First came the words of Troy himself:—

A look of satisfaction lit up her face as she read the full inscription. First came the words of Troy himself:—

ERECTED BY FRANCIS TROY
IN MEMORY OF
FANNY ROBIN,
WHO DIED OCTOBER 9, 18—,
AGED 20 YEARS.

ERECTED BY FRANCIS TROY
IN MEMORY OF
FANNY ROBIN,
WHO PASSED AWAY OCTOBER 9, 18—,
AGED 20 YEARS.

Underneath this was now inscribed in new letters:—

Underneath this, new letters were now inscribed:—

IN THE SAME GRAVE LIE
THE REMAINS OF THE AFORESAID
FRANCIS TROY,
WHO DIED DECEMBER 24TH, 18—,
AGED 26 YEARS.

IN THE SAME GRAVE LIE
THE REMAINS OF THE AFORESAID
FRANCIS TROY,
WHO DIED DECEMBER 24TH, 18—,
AGED 26 YEARS.

Whilst she stood and read and meditated the tones of the organ began again in the church, and she went with the same light step round to the porch and listened. The door was closed, and the choir was learning a new hymn. Bathsheba was stirred by emotions which latterly she had assumed to be altogether dead within her. The little attenuated voices of the children brought to her ear in distinct utterance the words they sang without thought or comprehension—

Whilst she stood and read and thought, the sounds of the organ began again in the church, and she walked lightly around to the porch to listen. The door was closed, and the choir was learning a new hymn. Bathsheba was stirred by feelings she had thought were long gone. The soft voices of the children reached her ears clearly as they sang words without understanding—

“Lead, kindly Light, amid the encircling gloom,
Lead Thou me on.”

“Lead, kind Light, through the surrounding darkness,
Lead me on.”

Bathsheba’s feeling was always to some extent dependent upon her whim, as is the case with many other women. Something big came into her throat and an uprising to her eyes—and she thought that she would allow the imminent tears to flow if they wished. They did flow and plenteously, and one fell upon the stone bench beside her. Once that she had begun to cry for she hardly knew what, she could not leave off for crowding thoughts she knew too well. She would have given anything in the world to be, as those children were, unconcerned at the meaning of their words, because too innocent to feel the necessity for any such expression. All the impassioned scenes of her brief experience seemed to revive with added emotion at that moment, and those scenes which had been without emotion during enactment had emotion then. Yet grief came to her rather as a luxury than as the scourge of former times.

Bathsheba’s feelings were always somewhat influenced by her mood, like many other women. A lump formed in her throat, and tears welled up in her eyes—and she thought she might just let the tears come if they wanted to. They did come, and quite a lot of them, with one spilling onto the stone bench next to her. Once she started crying for reasons she barely understood, she couldn’t stop because of the overwhelming thoughts she was all too familiar with. She would have given anything to be like those children, carefree and unaware of the meaning behind their words, blissfully innocent and not feeling the need to express anything. All the emotional moments from her brief life played back in her mind with even more intensity at that moment, and scenes that had felt hollow during their occurrence now carried deep emotions. Yet, her sorrow felt more like a luxury than the torment it had been in the past.

Owing to Bathsheba’s face being buried in her hands she did not notice a form which came quietly into the porch, and on seeing her, first moved as if to retreat, then paused and regarded her. Bathsheba did not raise her head for some time, and when she looked round her face was wet, and her eyes drowned and dim. “Mr. Oak,” exclaimed she, disconcerted, “how long have you been here?”

Because Bathsheba’s face was buried in her hands, she didn’t notice someone quietly entering the porch. Upon seeing her, the person first seemed like they might leave but then stopped and watched her. Bathsheba didn’t lift her head for a while, and when she finally looked up, her face was wet, and her eyes were blurry and dim. “Mr. Oak,” she exclaimed, feeling flustered, “how long have you been here?”

“A few minutes, ma’am,” said Oak, respectfully.

“A few minutes, ma’am,” Oak said respectfully.

“Are you going in?” said Bathsheba; and there came from within the church as from a prompter—

“Are you going in?” Bathsheba asked; and from inside the church, it came like a prompt—

“I loved the garish day; in spite of fears
Pride ruled my will: remember not past years.”

“I loved the bright day; despite my fears
Pride controlled my will: don't think of past years.”

“I was,” said Gabriel. “I am one of the bass singers, you know. I have sung bass for several months.”

"I was," Gabriel said. "I'm one of the bass singers, you know. I've been singing bass for several months."

“Indeed: I wasn’t aware of that. I’ll leave you, then.”

“Sure, I didn’t know that. I’ll take off now.”

“Which I have loved long since, and lost awhile,”

“Which I have loved for a long time, and lost for a while,”

sang the children.

the children sang.

“Don’t let me drive you away, mistress. I think I won’t go in to-night.”

“Don't let me push you away, ma'am. I think I'll stay in tonight.”

“Oh no—you don’t drive me away.”

“Oh no—you’re not going to drive me away.”

Then they stood in a state of some embarrassment, Bathsheba trying to wipe her dreadfully drenched and inflamed face without his noticing her. At length Oak said, “I’ve not seen you—I mean spoken to you—since ever so long, have I?” But he feared to bring distressing memories back, and interrupted himself with: “Were you going into church?”

Then they stood there feeling a bit awkward, Bathsheba trying to wipe her soaked and red face without him noticing. Finally, Oak said, “I haven’t seen you—I mean talked to you—in such a long time, have I?” But he was afraid to bring up any painful memories, so he changed the subject and asked, “Were you heading into church?”

“No,” she said. I came to see the tombstone privately—to see if they had cut the inscription as I wished. Mr. Oak, you needn’t mind speaking to me, if you wish to, on the matter which is in both our minds at this moment.”

“No,” she said. I came to see the headstone privately—to check if they engraved the inscription the way I wanted. Mr. Oak, you don’t have to hesitate to talk to me about what's on our minds right now, if you want to.”

“And have they done it as you wished?” said Oak.

“And did they do it the way you wanted?” Oak asked.

“Yes. Come and see it, if you have not already.”

“Yes. Come and check it out if you haven’t already.”

So together they went and read the tomb. “Eight months ago!” Gabriel murmured when he saw the date. “It seems like yesterday to me.”

So together they went and read the tomb. “Eight months ago!” Gabriel murmured when he saw the date. “It feels like yesterday to me.”

“And to me as if it were years ago—long years, and I had been dead between. And now I am going home, Mr. Oak.”

“And it feels to me like it was years ago—so many years, and I had been dead in between. And now I’m going home, Mr. Oak.”

Oak walked after her. “I wanted to name a small matter to you as soon as I could,” he said, with hesitation. “Merrily about business, and I think I may just mention it now, if you’ll allow me.”

Oak followed her. “I wanted to bring up something minor as soon as I could,” he said, hesitating. “It’s related to business, and I think I can mention it now, if that’s okay with you.”

“Oh yes, certainly.”

"Absolutely, for sure."

“It is that I may soon have to give up the management of your farm, Mrs. Troy. The fact is, I am thinking of leaving England—not yet, you know—next spring.”

“It’s possible that I’ll have to step down from managing your farm, Mrs. Troy. The truth is, I’m considering leaving England—not right now, but next spring.”

“Leaving England!” she said in surprise and genuine disappointment. “Why, Gabriel, what are you going to do that for?”

“Leaving England!” she exclaimed with surprise and real disappointment. “Why, Gabriel, why are you doing that?”

“Well, I’ve thought it best,” Oak stammered out. “California is the spot I’ve had in my mind to try.”

“Well, I think it’s best,” Oak stammered. “California is the place I’ve been thinking about trying.”

“But it is understood everywhere that you are going to take the Lower Farm on your own account.”

“But everyone understands that you’re going to take the Lower Farm for yourself.”

“I’ve had the refusal o’ it ’tis true; but nothing is settled yet, and I have reasons for giving up. I shall finish out my year there as manager for the trustees, but no more.”

“I’ve been turned down, that’s true; but nothing is finalized yet, and I have reasons for stepping back. I’ll finish out my year there as the manager for the trustees, but that’s it.”

“And what shall I do without you? Oh, Gabriel, I don’t think you ought to go away! You’ve been with me so long—through bright times and dark times—such old friends as we are—that it seems unkind almost. I had fancied that if you leased the other farm as master, you might still give a helping look across at mine. And now going away!”

“And what am I supposed to do without you? Oh, Gabriel, I really don’t think you should leave! You’ve been with me for so long—through good times and bad—being such old friends that it feels pretty harsh. I thought if you took on the other farm as the owner, you could still check in on mine. And now you’re leaving!”

“I would have willingly.”

"I would have gladly."

“Yet now that I am more helpless than ever you go away.”

“Yet now that I’m more helpless than ever, you just leave.”

“Yes, that’s the ill fortune o’ it,” said Gabriel, in a distressed tone. “And it is because of that very helplessness that I feel bound to go. Good afternoon, ma’am.” He concluded, in evident anxiety to get away, and at once went out of the churchyard by a path she could follow on no pretence whatever.

“Yes, that’s the unfortunate part of it,” Gabriel said, sounding upset. “And it’s exactly because of that helplessness that I feel I have to leave. Good afternoon, ma’am.” He finished, clearly anxious to get away, and immediately left the churchyard by a path she couldn't follow at all.

Bathsheba went home, her mind occupied with a new trouble, which being rather harassing than deadly was calculated to do good by diverting her from the chronic gloom of her life. She was set thinking a great deal about Oak and of his wish to shun her; and there occurred to Bathsheba several incidents of latter intercourse with him, which trivial when singly viewed, amounted together to a perceptible disinclination for her society. It broke upon her at length as a great pain that her last old disciple was about to forsake her and flee. He who had believed in her and argued on her side when all the rest of the world was against her, had at last like the others become weary and neglectful of the old cause, and was leaving her to fight her battles alone.

Bathsheba went home, her mind filled with a new worry, which, though more annoying than serious, was likely to do her good by distracting her from the constant sadness in her life. She found herself thinking a lot about Oak and his desire to avoid her; several moments from their recent interactions came to mind, which, although minor on their own, added up to a noticeable reluctance on his part to be around her. Eventually, it hit her hard that her last supporter was about to abandon her and run away. He, who had believed in her and stood up for her when everyone else was against her, had finally, like the others, grown tired and neglectful of her fight and was leaving her to face her struggles alone.

Three weeks went on, and more evidence of his want of interest in her was forthcoming. She noticed that instead of entering the small parlour or office where the farm accounts were kept, and waiting, or leaving a memorandum as he had hitherto done during her seclusion, Oak never came at all when she was likely to be there, only entering at unseasonable hours when her presence in that part of the house was least to be expected. Whenever he wanted directions he sent a message, or note with neither heading nor signature, to which she was obliged to reply in the same off-hand style. Poor Bathsheba began to suffer now from the most torturing sting of all—a sensation that she was despised.

Three weeks passed, and more signs of his lack of interest in her became evident. She noticed that instead of coming into the small parlor or office where the farm accounts were kept and either waiting or leaving a note as he had done during her time away, Oak never showed up when she was likely to be there. He only came in at odd hours when her presence in that part of the house was least expected. Whenever he wanted directions, he sent a message or note without any heading or signature, leaving her to respond in the same casual manner. Poor Bathsheba began to experience the most painful feeling of all—a sense that she was being looked down upon.

The autumn wore away gloomily enough amid these melancholy conjectures, and Christmas-day came, completing a year of her legal widowhood, and two years and a quarter of her life alone. On examining her heart it appeared beyond measure strange that the subject of which the season might have been supposed suggestive—the event in the hall at Boldwood’s—was not agitating her at all; but instead, an agonizing conviction that everybody abjured her—for what she could not tell—and that Oak was the ringleader of the recusants. Coming out of church that day she looked round in hope that Oak, whose bass voice she had heard rolling out from the gallery overhead in a most unconcerned manner, might chance to linger in her path in the old way. There he was, as usual, coming up the path behind her. But on seeing Bathsheba turn, he looked aside, and as soon as he got beyond the gate, and there was the barest excuse for a divergence, he made one, and vanished.

Autumn dragged on sadly with these gloomy thoughts, and Christmas Day arrived, marking a year of her legal widowhood and two years and a quarter of her life spent alone. When she examined her feelings, it struck her as oddly strange that the event that might have stirred her—what happened in the hall at Boldwood's—wasn't troubling her at all. Instead, she felt a painful belief that everyone was avoiding her for reasons she couldn't understand, and that Oak was the leader of those who turned away. As she left church that day, she looked around, hoping that Oak, whose deep voice she had heard echoing from the gallery above in a very casual way, might happen to cross her path like before. There he was, as usual, coming up the path behind her. But when he saw Bathsheba turn, he looked away, and as soon as he reached the gate, where there was the slightest reason to go a different direction, he took it and disappeared.

The next morning brought the culminating stroke; she had been expecting it long. It was a formal notice by letter from him that he should not renew his engagement with her for the following Lady-day.

The next morning brought the final blow; she had been waiting for it. It was a formal letter from him saying he wouldn't be renewing his engagement with her for the upcoming Lady-day.

Bathsheba actually sat and cried over this letter most bitterly. She was aggrieved and wounded that the possession of hopeless love from Gabriel, which she had grown to regard as her inalienable right for life, should have been withdrawn just at his own pleasure in this way. She was bewildered too by the prospect of having to rely on her own resources again: it seemed to herself that she never could again acquire energy sufficient to go to market, barter, and sell. Since Troy’s death Oak had attended all sales and fairs for her, transacting her business at the same time with his own. What should she do now! Her life was becoming a desolation.

Bathsheba sat and cried over this letter, feeling deeply hurt. She was upset and felt betrayed that the love she thought she could always count on from Gabriel was taken away just like that. She was also confused about having to depend on herself again; it seemed to her that she could never find the energy to go to the market, trade, and sell. Since Troy's death, Oak had been handling all the sales and fairs for her, managing her business alongside his own. What was she supposed to do now? Her life was becoming empty.

So desolate was Bathsheba this evening, that in an absolute hunger for pity and sympathy, and miserable in that she appeared to have outlived the only true friendship she had ever owned, she put on her bonnet and cloak and went down to Oak’s house just after sunset, guided on her way by the pale primrose rays of a crescent moon a few days old.

So lonely was Bathsheba this evening, that in a desperate need for compassion and support, feeling miserable because it seemed she had outlived the only real friendship she had ever had, she put on her bonnet and cloak and went down to Oak’s house just after sunset, guided by the faint light of a crescent moon just a few days old.

A lively firelight shone from the window, but nobody was visible in the room. She tapped nervously, and then thought it doubtful if it were right for a single woman to call upon a bachelor who lived alone, although he was her manager and she might be supposed to call on business without any real impropriety. Gabriel opened the door, and the moon shone upon his forehead.

A bright firelight glowed from the window, but no one was seen in the room. She tapped nervously, uncertain if it was proper for a single woman to visit a bachelor living alone, even though he was her boss and she could be thought to be there for business without any real impropriety. Gabriel opened the door, and the moonlight illuminated his forehead.

“Mr. Oak,” said Bathsheba, faintly.

"Mr. Oak," Bathsheba said softly.

“Yes; I am Mr. Oak,” said Gabriel. “Who have I the honour—Oh! how stupid of me, not to know you, mistress!”

“Yes; I’m Mr. Oak,” said Gabriel. “Who do I have the pleasure—Oh! How silly of me, not to recognize you, ma'am!”

“I shall not be your mistress much longer, shall I Gabriel?” she said, in pathetic tones.

“I won’t be your mistress for much longer, will I, Gabriel?” she said, in a sad tone.

“Well, no. I suppose—But come in, ma’am. Oh—and I’ll get a light,” Oak replied, with some awkwardness.

“Um, no. I guess—But please come in, ma’am. Oh—and I’ll get a light,” Oak said, a bit awkwardly.

“No; not on my account.”

“No; not because of me.”

“It is so seldom that I get a lady visitor that I’m afraid I haven’t proper accommodation. Will you sit down, please? Here’s a chair, and there’s one, too. I am sorry that my chairs all have wood seats, and are rather hard, but I—was thinking of getting some new ones.” Oak placed two or three for her.

“It's pretty rare for me to have a woman visitor, so I'm afraid I don’t have proper seating. Please, have a seat. Here’s a chair, and there’s another one over there. I apologize that all my chairs have wooden seats and are a bit uncomfortable, but I was considering getting some new ones.” Oak arranged two or three for her.

“They are quite easy enough for me.”

"They're really easy for me."

So down she sat, and down sat he, the fire dancing in their faces, and upon

So she sat down, and he sat down too, the fire flickering in their faces, and on

“The few worn-out traps, all a-sheenen
With long years of handlen,”

“The few worn-out traps, all shining
From long years of handling,”

that formed Oak’s array of household possessions, which sent back a dancing reflection in reply. It was very odd to these two persons, who knew each other passing well, that the mere circumstance of their meeting in a new place and in a new way should make them so awkward and constrained. In the fields, or at her house, there had never been any embarrassment; but now that Oak had become the entertainer their lives seemed to be moved back again to the days when they were strangers.

that formed Oak’s collection of household items, which sent back a playful reflection in response. It was strange for these two people, who knew each other pretty well, that just the fact of meeting in a new place and in a new context could make them feel so awkward and stiff. In the fields, or at her house, there had never been any embarrassment; but now that Oak had taken on the role of host, their lives seemed to be transported back to the days when they were strangers.

“You’ll think it strange that I have come, but—”

“You might find it odd that I’ve come, but—”

“Oh, no; not at all!”

“Oh, no; not at all!”

“But I thought—Gabriel, I have been uneasy in the belief that I have offended you, and that you are going away on that account. It grieved me very much, and I couldn’t help coming.”

“But I thought—Gabriel, I’ve been feeling uneasy, believing that I’ve upset you and that you’re leaving because of it. That really bothered me, and I couldn’t help but come.”

“Offended me! As if you could do that, Bathsheba!”

“Offended me! As if you could actually do that, Bathsheba!”

“Haven’t I?” she asked, gladly. “But, what are you going away for else?”

“Haven’t I?” she asked, happily. “But what else are you going away for?”

“I am not going to emigrate, you know; I wasn’t aware that you would wish me not to when I told ye, or I shouldn’t ha’ thought of doing it,” he said, simply. “I have arranged for Lower Farm, and shall have it in my own hands at Lady-day. You know I’ve had a share in it for some time. Still, that wouldn’t prevent my attending to your business as before, hadn’t it been that things have been said about us.”

“I’m not planning to move away, you know; I didn’t realize you wouldn’t want me to when I mentioned it, or I wouldn’t have even thought about it,” he said straightforwardly. “I’ve made arrangements for Lower Farm, and I’ll have it in my control by Lady-day. You know I’ve had a stake in it for a while. Still, that wouldn't stop me from handling your business like before, if it weren’t for the things that have been said about us.”

“What?” said Bathsheba, in surprise. “Things said about you and me! What are they?”

“What?” Bathsheba said, surprised. “What are they saying about you and me?”

“I cannot tell you.”

"I can't tell you."

“It would be wiser if you were to, I think. You have played the part of mentor to me many times, and I don’t see why you should fear to do it now.”

"It would be smarter if you did, in my opinion. You've mentored me many times, and I don't see why you should be afraid to do it now."

“It is nothing that you have done, this time. The top and tail o’t is this—that I am sniffing about here, and waiting for poor Boldwood’s farm, with a thought of getting you some day.”

“It’s not anything you’ve done this time. The gist of it is that I’m hanging around here, waiting for poor Boldwood’s farm, with the hope of getting you one day.”

“Getting me! What does that mean?”

“Getting me! What does that mean?”

“Marrying o’ ye, in plain British. You asked me to tell, so you mustn’t blame me.”

“Marrying you, in straightforward British. You asked me to say, so you can’t blame me.”

Bathsheba did not look quite so alarmed as if a cannon had been discharged by her ear, which was what Oak had expected. “Marrying me! I didn’t know it was that you meant,” she said, quietly. “Such a thing as that is too absurd—too soon—to think of, by far!”

Bathsheba didn’t seem as shocked as if a cannon had gone off next to her, which was what Oak had expected. “Marry me! I didn’t realize that’s what you meant,” she said softly. “That kind of thing is way too absurd—way too soon—to even consider!”

“Yes; of course, it is too absurd. I don’t desire any such thing; I should think that was visible enough by this time. Surely, surely you be the last person in the world I think of marrying. It is too absurd, as you say.”

“Yes, of course, that’s ridiculous. I don’t want anything like that; I thought it was clear by now. Honestly, you must be the last person in the world I’d consider marrying. It’s just too ridiculous, as you say.”

“‘Too—s-s-soon’ were the words I used.”

“‘Too—s-s-soon’ were the words I used.”

“I must beg your pardon for correcting you, but you said, ‘too absurd,’ and so do I.”

"I have to apologize for correcting you, but you said, 'too absurd,' and I agree."

“I beg your pardon too!” she returned, with tears in her eyes. “‘Too soon’ was what I said. But it doesn’t matter a bit—not at all—but I only meant, ‘too soon.’ Indeed, I didn’t, Mr. Oak, and you must believe me!”

“I’m sorry too!” she replied, with tears in her eyes. “What I meant was ‘too soon.’ But it really doesn’t matter at all—seriously, it doesn’t—but I just meant ‘too soon.’ Honestly, I didn’t, Mr. Oak, and you have to believe me!”

Gabriel looked her long in the face, but the firelight being faint there was not much to be seen. “Bathsheba,” he said, tenderly and in surprise, and coming closer: “if I only knew one thing—whether you would allow me to love you and win you, and marry you after all—if I only knew that!”

Gabriel stared at her for a long time, but the dim firelight made it hard to see much. "Bathsheba," he said, gently and with surprise, moving closer. "If only I knew one thing—whether you would let me love you, win you over, and marry you in the end—if only I knew that!"

“But you never will know,” she murmured.

“But you’ll never know,” she murmured.

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Because you never ask.”

"Because you never ask."

“Oh—Oh!” said Gabriel, with a low laugh of joyousness. “My own dear—”

“Oh—Oh!” said Gabriel, with a quiet laugh of happiness. “My own dear—”

“You ought not to have sent me that harsh letter this morning,” she interrupted. “It shows you didn’t care a bit about me, and were ready to desert me like all the rest of them! It was very cruel of you, considering I was the first sweetheart that you ever had, and you were the first I ever had; and I shall not forget it!”

“You shouldn't have sent me that mean letter this morning,” she interrupted. “It shows you didn't care at all about me and were ready to leave me just like everyone else! That was really cruel, especially since I was your first sweetheart, and you were my first too; and I won't forget it!”

“Now, Bathsheba, was ever anybody so provoking?” he said, laughing. “You know it was purely that I, as an unmarried man, carrying on a business for you as a very taking young woman, had a proper hard part to play—more particularly that people knew I had a sort of feeling for ye; and I fancied, from the way we were mentioned together, that it might injure your good name. Nobody knows the heat and fret I have been caused by it.”

“Now, Bathsheba, has anyone ever been so infuriating?” he said, laughing. “You know it was really tough for me, as an unmarried man, managing a business for you as a very attractive young woman. I had a difficult role to play—especially since people knew I had some feelings for you; and I thought, based on how we were talked about together, that it might harm your reputation. No one understands the stress and frustration I've been through because of it.”

“And was that all?”

"Is that everything?"

“All.”

"Everything."

“Oh, how glad I am I came!” she exclaimed, thankfully, as she rose from her seat. “I have thought so much more of you since I fancied you did not want even to see me again. But I must be going now, or I shall be missed. Why Gabriel,” she said, with a slight laugh, as they went to the door, “it seems exactly as if I had come courting you—how dreadful!”

“Oh, how glad I am that I came!” she exclaimed, with gratitude, as she stood up. “I’ve thought so much better of you since I worried you didn’t even want to see me again. But I have to go now, or I’ll be missed. Why, Gabriel,” she said, with a little laugh, as they walked to the door, “it feels just like I came to court you—how terrible!”

“And quite right too,” said Oak. “I’ve danced at your skittish heels, my beautiful Bathsheba, for many a long mile, and many a long day; and it is hard to begrudge me this one visit.”

“And you’re absolutely right,” said Oak. “I’ve followed you around, my beautiful Bathsheba, for many miles and many long days; and it’s tough to deny me this one visit.”

He accompanied her up the hill, explaining to her the details of his forthcoming tenure of the Lower Farm. They spoke very little of their mutual feeling; pretty phrases and warm expressions being probably unnecessary between such tried friends. Theirs was that substantial affection which arises (if any arises at all) when the two who are thrown together begin first by knowing the rougher sides of each other’s character, and not the best till further on, the romance growing up in the interstices of a mass of hard prosaic reality. This good-fellowship—camaraderie—usually occurring through similarity of pursuits, is unfortunately seldom superadded to love between the sexes, because men and women associate, not in their labours, but in their pleasures merely. Where, however, happy circumstance permits its development, the compounded feeling proves itself to be the only love which is strong as death—that love which many waters cannot quench, nor the floods drown, beside which the passion usually called by the name is evanescent as steam.

He walked with her up the hill, explaining the details of his upcoming time at the Lower Farm. They didn’t talk much about their feelings for each other; fancy words and warm expressions were probably unnecessary between such close friends. Their bond was the kind of deep affection that develops (if it develops at all) when two people thrown together start by recognizing each other’s flaws first, and only later do they see the good, with the romance growing in the gaps of everyday reality. This camaraderie usually happens through shared interests, but unfortunately, it's rarely combined with love between men and women because they typically interact in leisure rather than in their work. However, where happy circumstances allow it to grow, this mixed feeling turns out to be the only love strong enough to endure—love that many waters cannot quench, nor can floods drown, and which outlasts the fleeting passion that often goes by that name.

CHAPTER XXVII.
A FOGGY NIGHT AND MORNING—CONCLUSION

“The most private, secret, plainest wedding that it is possible to have.”

"The most private, secret, simplest wedding that you can have."

Those had been Bathsheba’s words to Oak one evening, some time after the event of the preceding chapter, and he meditated a full hour by the clock upon how to carry out her wishes to the letter.

Those had been Bathsheba’s words to Oak one evening, some time after the event of the previous chapter, and he thought for a whole hour about how to fulfill her wishes exactly.

“A licence—Oh yes, it must be a licence,” he said to himself at last. “Very well, then; first, a licence.”

“A license—Oh yes, it definitely has to be a license,” he said to himself at last. “Alright, then; first, a license.”

On a dark night, a few days later, Oak came with mysterious steps from the surrogate’s door, in Casterbridge. On the way home he heard a heavy tread in front of him, and, overtaking the man, found him to be Coggan. They walked together into the village until they came to a little lane behind the church, leading down to the cottage of Laban Tall, who had lately been installed as clerk of the parish, and was yet in mortal terror at church on Sundays when he heard his lone voice among certain hard words of the Psalms, whither no man ventured to follow him.

On a dark night a few days later, Oak approached the surrogate’s door in Casterbridge with a mysterious air. On his way home, he heard heavy footsteps ahead of him and, as he passed the man, realized it was Coggan. They walked together into the village until they reached a small lane behind the church that led down to the cottage of Laban Tall, who had recently become the parish clerk. He was still in a state of panic on Sundays in church when he had to read certain challenging parts of the Psalms, where no one dared to follow him.

“Well, good night, Coggan,” said Oak, “I’m going down this way.”

“Well, good night, Coggan,” Oak said, “I’m going this way.”

“Oh!” said Coggan, surprised; “what’s going on to-night then, make so bold, Mr. Oak?”

“Oh!” said Coggan, surprised. “What’s happening tonight that gives you the nerve, Mr. Oak?”

It seemed rather ungenerous not to tell Coggan, under the circumstances, for Coggan had been true as steel all through the time of Gabriel’s unhappiness about Bathsheba, and Gabriel said, “You can keep a secret, Coggan?”

It felt kind of unfair not to tell Coggan, given the situation, because Coggan had been incredibly loyal during all of Gabriel’s troubles with Bathsheba. Gabriel asked, “Can you keep a secret, Coggan?”

“You’ve proved me, and you know.”

"You've shown me, and you know."

“Yes, I have, and I do know. Well, then, mistress and I mean to get married to-morrow morning.”

“Yes, I have, and I do know. Well, then, my lady, I plan to get married tomorrow morning.”

“Heaven’s high tower! And yet I’ve thought of such a thing from time to time; true, I have. But keeping it so close! Well, there, ’tis no consarn of mine, and I wish ye joy o’ her.”

“Heaven’s high tower! And yet I’ve thought about something like that every now and then; it’s true, I have. But keeping it so close! Well, there, it’s not my concern, and I wish you joy with her.”

“Thank you, Coggan. But I assure ye that this great hush is not what I wished for at all, or what either of us would have wished if it hadn’t been for certain things that would make a gay wedding seem hardly the thing. Bathsheba has a great wish that all the parish shall not be in church, looking at her—she’s sky-like and nervous about it, in fact—so I be doing this to humour her.”

“Thank you, Coggan. But I assure you that this silence is not what I wanted at all, or what either of us would have wanted if it hadn’t been for certain things that would make a joyful wedding seem inappropriate. Bathsheba really wants the whole parish to not be in church, watching her—she's anxious and uncertain about it, in fact—so I'm doing this to please her.”

“Ay, I see: quite right, too, I suppose I must say. And you be now going down to the clerk.”

“Ay, I see: you’re absolutely right, I guess I have to say. And you’re heading down to the clerk now.”

“Yes; you may as well come with me.”

“Yes, you might as well come with me.”

“I am afeard your labour in keeping it close will be throwed away,” said Coggan, as they walked along. “Labe Tall’s old woman will horn it all over parish in half an hour.”

“I’m afraid your effort to keep it a secret will be wasted,” said Coggan as they walked along. “Labe Tall’s wife will spread it all over the parish in no time.”

“So she will, upon my life; I never thought of that,” said Oak, pausing. “Yet I must tell him to-night, I suppose, for he’s working so far off, and leaves early.”

"So she will, I swear; I never thought of that," said Oak, pausing. "But I guess I have to tell him tonight since he's working so far away and leaves early."

“I’ll tell ye how we could tackle her,” said Coggan. “I’ll knock and ask to speak to Laban outside the door, you standing in the background. Then he’ll come out, and you can tell yer tale. She’ll never guess what I want en for; and I’ll make up a few words about the farm-work, as a blind.”

“I’ll tell you how we can deal with her,” said Coggan. “I’ll knock and ask to speak to Laban outside the door, with you standing in the background. Then he’ll come out, and you can share your story. She’ll never suspect what I really want; and I’ll come up with a few things about the farm work as a cover.”

This scheme was considered feasible; and Coggan advanced boldly, and rapped at Mrs. Tall’s door. Mrs. Tall herself opened it.

This plan seemed doable, so Coggan confidently approached and knocked on Mrs. Tall's door. Mrs. Tall herself answered it.

“I wanted to have a word with Laban.”

“I wanted to talk to Laban.”

“He’s not at home, and won’t be this side of eleven o’clock. He’ve been forced to go over to Yalbury since shutting out work. I shall do quite as well.”

“He's not home, and won't be here before eleven o'clock. He had to go over to Yalbury after finishing work. I'll manage just fine.”

“I hardly think you will. Stop a moment.” And Coggan stepped round the corner of the porch to consult Oak.

“I doubt you will. Wait a second.” And Coggan walked around the corner of the porch to talk to Oak.

“Who’s t’other man, then?” said Mrs. Tall.

“Who’s the other guy, then?” said Mrs. Tall.

“Only a friend,” said Coggan.

“Just a friend,” said Coggan.

“Say he’s wanted to meet mistress near church-hatch to-morrow morning at ten,” said Oak, in a whisper. “That he must come without fail, and wear his best clothes.”

“Say he wants to meet the mistress near the church hatch tomorrow morning at ten,” Oak said in a whisper. “That he has to come for sure, and wear his best clothes.”

“The clothes will floor us as safe as houses!” said Coggan.

“The clothes will blow us away as much as a safe house!” said Coggan.

“It can’t be helped,” said Oak. “Tell her.”

“It can’t be helped,” Oak said. “Just tell her.”

So Coggan delivered the message. “Mind, het or wet, blow or snow, he must come,” added Jan. “’Tis very particular, indeed. The fact is ’tis to witness her sign some law-work about taking shares wi’ another farmer for a long span o’ years. There, that’s what ’tis, and now I’ve told ye, Mother Tall, in a way I shouldn’t ha’ done if I hadn’t loved ye so hopeless well.”

So Coggan delivered the message. “Just so you know, rain or shine, he has to come,” added Jan. “It’s very important, really. The truth is, it’s to see her sign some legal documents about taking shares with another farmer for a long time. There, that’s what it is, and now I’ve told you, Mother Tall, in a way I shouldn't have if I didn’t care for you so much.”

Coggan retired before she could ask any further; and next they called at the vicar’s in a way which excited no curiosity at all. Then Gabriel went home, and prepared for the morrow.

Coggan retired before she could ask anything else; and then they visited the vicar’s in a completely unremarkable manner. After that, Gabriel went home and got ready for the next day.

“Liddy,” said Bathsheba, on going to bed that night, “I want you to call me at seven o’clock to-morrow, in case I shouldn’t wake.”

“Liddy,” Bathsheba said as she headed to bed that night, “please call me at seven o'clock tomorrow, just in case I don't wake up.”

“But you always do wake afore then, ma’am.”

“But you always wake up before that, ma’am.”

“Yes, but I have something important to do, which I’ll tell you of when the time comes, and it’s best to make sure.”

“Yes, but I have something important to do, which I’ll tell you about when the time comes, and it’s best to be sure.”

Bathsheba, however, awoke voluntarily at four, nor could she by any contrivance get to sleep again. About six, being quite positive that her watch had stopped during the night, she could wait no longer. She went and tapped at Liddy’s door, and after some labour awoke her.

Bathsheba, however, woke up on her own at four and couldn’t fall back asleep no matter what she tried. By six, convinced that her watch had stopped during the night, she couldn't wait any longer. She went and knocked on Liddy's door, and after some effort, finally woke her up.

“But I thought it was I who had to call you?” said the bewildered Liddy. “And it isn’t six yet.”

“But I thought I was supposed to call you?” said the confused Liddy. “And it’s not even six yet.”

Indeed it is; how can you tell such a story, Liddy? I know it must be ever so much past seven. Come to my room as soon as you can; I want you to give my hair a good brushing.”

"Yeah, it really is; how can you tell such a story, Liddy? I know it’s way past seven. Come to my room as soon as you can; I need you to give my hair a good brush."

When Liddy came to Bathsheba’s room her mistress was already waiting. Liddy could not understand this extraordinary promptness. “Whatever is going on, ma’am?” she said.

When Liddy arrived at Bathsheba’s room, her mistress was already waiting. Liddy couldn't figure out this unusual quickness. “What’s going on, ma’am?” she asked.

“Well, I’ll tell you,” said Bathsheba, with a mischievous smile in her bright eyes. “Farmer Oak is coming here to dine with me to-day!”

“Well, I’ll tell you,” said Bathsheba, with a playful smile in her bright eyes. “Farmer Oak is coming over to have dinner with me today!”

“Farmer Oak—and nobody else?—you two alone?”

“Farmer Oak—and no one else? Just the two of you?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“But is it safe, ma’am?” said her companion, dubiously. “A woman’s good name is such a perishable article that——”

“But is it safe, ma’am?” her companion asked skeptically. “A woman’s reputation is such a fragile thing that——”

Bathsheba laughed with a flushed cheek, and whispered in Liddy’s ear, although there was nobody present. Then Liddy stared and exclaimed, “Souls alive, what news! It makes my heart go quite bumpity-bump!”

Bathsheba laughed with a flushed cheek and whispered in Liddy's ear, even though no one was around. Then Liddy stared and exclaimed, "Oh my gosh, what news! It makes my heart race!"

“It makes mine rather furious, too,” said Bathsheba. “However, there’s no getting out of it now.”

“It makes me pretty angry too,” said Bathsheba. “But there’s no way to avoid it now.”

It was a damp disagreeable morning. Nevertheless, at twenty minutes to ten o’clock, Oak came out of his house, and

It was a damp, unpleasant morning. Still, at twenty minutes to ten, Oak stepped out of his house, and

“Went up the hill side
With that sort of stride
A man puts out when walking in search of a bride,”

“Walked up the hillside
With the kind of stride
A man takes when he's looking for a bride,”

and knocked Bathsheba’s door. Ten minutes later two large umbrellas might have been seen moving from the same door, and through the mist along the road to the church. The distance was not more than a hundred yards, and these two sensible persons deemed it unnecessary to drive. An observer must have been very close indeed to discover that the forms under the umbrellas were those of Oak and Bathsheba, arm-in-arm for the first time in their lives, Oak in a great coat extending to his knees, and Bathsheba in a cloak that reached her clogs. Yet, though so plainly dressed, there was a certain rejuvenated appearance about her:—

and knocked on Bathsheba’s door. Ten minutes later, two large umbrellas could be seen coming from the same door, moving through the mist along the road to the church. The distance was no more than a hundred yards, and these two sensible people felt it was unnecessary to drive. Only someone very close would have noticed that the figures under the umbrellas were Oak and Bathsheba, walking arm-in-arm for the first time in their lives, with Oak in a great coat that reached his knees and Bathsheba in a cloak that reached her clogs. Yet, even in such simple clothing, she had a certain refreshed look about her:—

“As though a rose should shut and be a bud again.”

“As if a rose should close up and become a bud again.”

Repose had again incarnadined her cheeks; and having, at Gabriel’s request, arranged her hair this morning as she had worn it years ago on Norcombe Hill, she seemed in his eyes remarkably like the girl of that fascinating dream, which, considering that she was now only three or four-and-twenty, was perhaps not very wonderful. In the church were Tall, Liddy, and the parson, and in a remarkably short space of time the deed was done.

Repose had once more colored her cheeks with a rosy glow; and at Gabriel’s request, she styled her hair this morning just like she had years ago on Norcombe Hill. In his eyes, she looked very much like the girl from that captivating dream, which wasn't surprising since she was only twenty-three or twenty-four. In the church were Tall, Liddy, and the pastor, and in no time at all, the deed was done.

The two sat down very quietly to tea in Bathsheba’s parlour in the evening of the same day, for it had been arranged that Farmer Oak should go there to live, since he had as yet neither money, house, nor furniture worthy of the name, though he was on a sure way towards them, whilst Bathsheba was, comparatively, in a plethora of all three.

The two quietly sat down for tea in Bathsheba’s parlor that evening, since it had been decided that Farmer Oak would move in there. He didn’t have any money, a house, or furniture worth mentioning yet, although he was on a steady path to getting them. In contrast, Bathsheba was relatively overflowing with all three.

Just as Bathsheba was pouring out a cup of tea, their ears were greeted by the firing of a cannon, followed by what seemed like a tremendous blowing of trumpets, in the front of the house.

Just as Bathsheba was pouring a cup of tea, they were suddenly startled by the sound of a cannon firing, followed by what sounded like a massive blast of trumpets in front of the house.

“There!” said Oak, laughing, “I knew those fellows were up to something, by the look on their faces.”

“See!” Oak said, laughing. “I knew those guys were up to something by the look on their faces.”

Oak took up the light and went into the porch, followed by Bathsheba with a shawl over her head. The rays fell upon a group of male figures gathered upon the gravel in front, who, when they saw the newly-married couple in the porch, set up a loud “Hurrah!” and at the same moment bang again went the cannon in the background, followed by a hideous clang of music from a drum, tambourine, clarionet, serpent, hautboy, tenor-viol, and double-bass—the only remaining relics of the true and original Weatherbury band—venerable worm-eaten instruments, which had celebrated in their own persons the victories of Marlhorough, under the fingers of the forefathers of those who played them now. The performers came forward, and marched up to the front.

Oak grabbed the lantern and walked into the porch, with Bathsheba following behind him, her shawl wrapped around her head. The light shone on a group of men gathered on the gravel out front, who, upon seeing the newlyweds in the porch, let out a loud "Hurrah!" At the same time, the cannon in the background fired again, accompanied by a cacophony of sounds from a drum, tambourine, clarinet, serpent, oboe, viola, and double bass—the only surviving pieces of the original Weatherbury band—old, worn-out instruments that had once celebrated the victories of Marlborough, played by the ancestors of those who now performed with them. The musicians stepped forward and marched to the front.

“Those bright boys, Mark Clark and Jan are at the bottom of all this,” said Oak. “Come in, souls, and have something to eat and drink wi’ me and my wife.”

“Those smart guys, Mark Clark and Jan, are behind all this,” said Oak. “Come in, folks, and have something to eat and drink with me and my wife.”

“Not to-night,” said Mr. Clark, with evident self-denial. “Thank ye all the same; but we’ll call at a more seemly time. However, we couldn’t think of letting the day pass without a note of admiration of some sort. If ye could send a drop of som’at down to Warren’s, why so it is. Here’s long life and happiness to neighbour Oak and his comely bride!”

“Not tonight,” Mr. Clark said, clearly making a sacrifice. “Thank you just the same, but we’ll come by at a more appropriate time. However, we couldn’t let the day go by without expressing some form of admiration. If you could send a little something down to Warren’s, that would be great. Here’s to a long life and happiness for neighbor Oak and his lovely bride!”

“Thank ye; thank ye all,” said Gabriel. “A bit and a drop shall be sent to Warren’s for ye at once. I had a thought that we might very likely get a salute of some sort from our old friends, and I was saying so to my wife but now.”

“Thank you; thank you all,” said Gabriel. “A little bit and a drop will be sent to Warren’s for you right away. I thought we might very well get a greeting of some sort from our old friends, and I was just saying that to my wife.”

“Faith,” said Coggan, in a critical tone, turning to his companions, “the man hev learnt to say ‘my wife’ in a wonderful naterel way, considering how very youthful he is in wedlock as yet—hey, neighbours all?”

“Honestly,” said Coggan, in a critical tone, turning to his companions, “the guy has learned to say ‘my wife’ in a surprisingly natural way, considering how young he is in marriage so far—right, everyone?”

“I never heerd a skilful old married feller of twenty years’ standing pipe ‘my wife’ in a more used note than ’a did,” said Jacob Smallbury. “It might have been a little more true to nater if ’t had been spoke a little chillier, but that wasn’t to be expected just now.”

“I never heard a skilled old married guy with twenty years of experience say ‘my wife’ in a more familiar tone than I did,” Jacob Smallbury said. “It might have seemed a bit more genuine if he had said it a little cooler, but that wasn’t to be expected right now.”

“That improvement will come with time,” said Jan, twirling his eye.

"That improvement will come with time," said Jan, rolling his eyes.

Then Oak laughed, and Bathsheba smiled (for she never laughed readily now), and their friends turned to go.

Then Oak laughed, and Bathsheba smiled (since she didn't laugh easily anymore), and their friends began to leave.

“Yes; I suppose that’s the size o’t,” said Joseph Poorgrass with a cheerful sigh as they moved away; “and I wish him joy o’ her; though I were once or twice upon saying to-day with holy Hosea, in my scripture manner, which is my second nature. ‘Ephraim is joined to idols: let him alone.’ But since ’tis as ’tis why, it might have been worse, and I feel my thanks accordingly.”

“Yes, I guess that’s the size of it,” said Joseph Poorgrass with a cheerful sigh as they walked away; “and I wish him joy with her; though I was once or twice about to say today in my scriptural way, which comes naturally to me, ‘Ephraim is joined to idols: let him be.’ But since it is what it is, it could have been worse, and I feel grateful for that.”

THE END


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!